/i .••_-?' LTBRA^RY i OF THE ! Theo logical Seminar PRINCETON, N.J. y, Case, S/ielf. Bool, .Oiyisio n Section No, ■■/f- t^^>^ T. \1*3'3 THE NEW TESTAMEN Z' ? 3 F lESV'S' CHILIS T FAITHFVLLY TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH, OVT of the authentical Latin , diligently conferred with the Greek5& other Editions in diuers languages: S?!hh Arguments ofBoekj and Chapters : Amotations , and other helps] for th$ better ynderfianding of the text y andffeciallyfor the difcouerte of Corruptions in diuers late tranflations : and for clearing Controuerfcs in Religion ofthefedayesrBy the English Colledge then refidcnt in "^Jimes^ Set forth with Tables of the Epillles & Gholpcls through theyeare Controuerfics, and Heretical CorruptiDns, Tht fourth Edition^enrkhcdyv'tth fWurts. Se.irch the Scriptures. Joan. ^. X'ork of fo great ^ charo;e and importance requireth ; we hauc yet through Gods goodncs at length fully finished for thee (moft Chriftian Reader) af the NEW TESTAMENT; which is the principal, nioft [profitable, & comfortable pccce of holy Vrit : and, as wcl for al other inftitution of life and dodrine, as fpccially for decidnig the doubts of thcfcdaics,niorc proper and pregnant then the other part not yet printed. _, - . p Which tranHation we doc not for al that publishjVpon erroneous opinion I, of necef- Tranflation ot fitic , thattheholy Scriptures should alwayes be in ourmothcr tongue, or i. that they ^"^ bcripturcs ought , or were ordained by God , to be read indifferently of al , or ?. could becafily into the vulgar vnderftood of cucry one that rcadethoi hcareth them in a kno>K en language; or 4. that togucs, notab- rlicy >« ere not often, through man's malice or infirniitic, pernicious and much hurtful to tolutely neccJ- many; f. or that xxe generally and abfolutcly deemed it more conuenient init-fclf,& fane or pron- morc agreablc to God's word and honour , or edification, of the faithful, tohauethem table, butac- turncd into vulgar tongues , then to be kept&ftudiedonly inthe Ecclefiaflical learned cording toiuC languages : Notforthcfenor any fuch likecaufesdoe we tranflatc this facred Kookcj time, but vpon fpccial confideration of the prefent time, ftatc, and condition of our counrric , vnto >)(hich diuers things are cither neceflaric , or profitable and medicinablc noit, thjtothcrwife in the peace of tlic Church vcere neither much rcquifit, not perchance whc'ly tolerable. 1. In this matter, to markc only the wifedoin Sc moderation of holy Church and the The Churches Goiicvnoursthcrof ontheonefidc, and the indifcrctc/cilc of the popular , and their Vfifcdomand fadioiis leaders, on the other, is ahigh point of piudence. Thefe later , partly oflim- moderation plicitic, partly of curiofitie,and fpecially of pride & difobcdience, hauc made daime iu concerning this cafe for the common pcoplcj with plaufible pretences many, but gocd reafons none vulgar tran/la;"^ a ii at al, tion. THE PREFACE. . . • atal. The other ,* to whom Chiift hathgiuen charge of ourfoulesy the diTpenfing T)f Mt, w' God's myOciics and trcafurcs ( among which, holy Scripture is no fuul ftqxc ) and the 4 r' /ceding his familie in feafon with food fit for eueiy fort , haue neither of old nor of iXvr,A latCjCucr wholy condemned al vulgar verfions of Scriptiire^nor haue at any time «2;enc- i, * rally forbidden the faiihfal to readc the fame : yet they haue not by publike a-.ithoiitie prtfcribcd, commanded, or authentically cucr recommended any fuch interpretation to be jjidifixrcntly vfcd of al men. The Scriptures TJic Armenians fay they haue the Pfalter and fomeotherpeeccs tranflatcd by S. T/ih. in the vulgar Chryfoftom into their language , when he was banished among them : and George the San^^tf, langu.ip^cs of Patriarch, in w riting his life, lignificth no leile. The Slauonians affirme they haue tlie 4. kcd by the Diocefan before:a)leaging S.Hierom for the difticultie and iranllitions. danger of intcq^reting the holy Scripture out ofonctongue into another, though by See Lm\%od.li. <;. ^'-''^"nctl & Catholike meji.So alfo it is there infiauated,that neither the Tranflations fee t'n.dt Mfigijlris. ^orth-before thatHcretikes timemor other afterward being approued by the lasv ad Or- dinaries, ■^'cre eiicr in our countrie wholy forbidden , though they were not ( to fay the. truth;in quiet and better times ( much Iclfe w hen the people were prone to alteratio^i, hereficjor noueltic) either haftily admitted , or ordinarily read of me vidgar , but vfed only , or fpecially , of fome deuout religious & contcinplatiue perfons^in rcuerence, fecrccie,and lilcnce,fo"r their fpiritual comfort. The like Ca- Now Cxncc Luther's rcuolt alfo,ditlers learned Catholikes.for the more fpeedy abo- tholike and lishing of a number of faliTe and impious tranflations put forth by fundry Seds, and for vuU;ar tranHa- thebetter preferuation or rCiClainieof many good foules endaisgcred thcitby, haue pil- lions in many blished the Bible in the fcucr-al languages of almoft al the principal Prouinces of the «f*untrics,fiiice Latin Churchmo other books h.i the world being fo pernicious as heretical tranflations J-uther'i time, of the Scripture?., poifoning the people vnder colour of diuine aiithoritie , & not many other remedies being more foueraig.ne againft the famC' if it be vfed in ordcrjdifcretio, ^ Iiumilitie) then the true,faithful,atid iiicere interpretation oppofed thercvnto. The Churches a. Which caufeth the holy Church not to forbid vtterly any Catholike tranflation, order &c deter- though she allow not the publishing or reading of any abfulutely & without exception, mmation con- or limitation:knowingby lier diuine and mcft finccrewifedom,how, where, W'hen,and ccrning the to whom rhcfe her Maift'crs and Spoufes c;uifts are to be beftow ed to the moft good of into vul^f^ar tongues,yct may not be indi'fercntly read of al men , nor of any other then rtgul,^, fuch as haue exprellc licence therunto of their lawful Ordinaries, with o;ood teftimonie from their Curare; or Confelfours, that they be humble , difcrete, and deuout perfons and I'.ke to take nmdi good , and no harmc thereby. Which prefcript ,thoui"C J^itc rcfpcft oF the Churches auclioriiic, rdc,ani-difci{ilint ^yct v c truft*, al wh'c an-.! c^oiily pcvfoiis v il vfc the matter in the nieanc >x hilc,\v'ith fiich luoderaclon,, mcekiics , and fLibic(ftio!l of Uart , as the handlint?; of fo facrcd a Book , the finctrc fcnfes of God'!» truth tlici in , and the holy Canons , Councch 3 rcafon j and religion doc require, " , Wlicrin J though for due prcfcruation of this diuine worlcefrom abufeand pro-r phanationj'and for the better bridling of the intolerable infolcncic of proud5Curious, and contentious XK'itteSjthc (jouci nour;, of thcChurch guided by God's bpiiitj as cucr bcforc/o alfo vpon more experience of thcmaladie of this time then before, hauc taken f i\j. i^^j^, morccxacl order both for the Readers and Tranllatours in thcfe later Ages , then of 5c^.jpjy,.^.j^ j,^,^ old:ycr we maft not iuiagin that in the prinmitte Church , either euery one that vndcr- '^^.j. ^cad of al <>Jramn,arian that had a litle Greekc or Latin , ftrai ght to take in hand the liuly Tefta- nicnt : or that the tranilated Bibles into the vulgar torgueSj>x'ere in the iiands of euery husband-manvirtificer , prentice , boics , girles, miftreile , maid , man : tliat ilicy were fung, plaiedj alleaged, of euery tinker , tauerncr , rimer , minftrel : tiiat tliey were for Table talkcj for ak-benches, for boats and barges , and for euery prophane ptrfon and companie : No , in ihofe better times men were neither fo il , nor fo curious of thcm- fcluesjfo to abufe the blclfeJ book of Chrift:neither was there any fuch eafy meanes be- fore printing was inuented , to difperfe the copies into the hands of euery man ^ as no\r tlierc is. They were tW in Libraries^Monaftcries, Colledgcs,Chiuchesj in Bishops, Pricfts, NVhere and in and fome deuoutpriT'.ipal Lay-mens houfes and hands: who vfed them with feare and ^'^■■5lo^e hands rei'.crencCjan^} ^ccially fuch parts as perteined to good life and manners , not medling, ^'^'^ Scriprures out in pulpit and fchooles ( and that n\oderately too ) \x ith the hard and high myflcries ^'^"''5 ^" ^^^ P'"'" aijd places of grc'lter uirttci;ltic. The poore plough-man, could then in labouring the '"'""eChurch. groimd jfing the Hymncs and pfalmes cither in knowen or vnknowen languages, as ^•-^"*'. ^^c lay- they heard them in the holy Church,thoughthey could neither read nor know the k-nCc, nt-' of thofe ii\caning,and myfteries of the f.ime. Such holy perfons of both fexes , to w iioni daics did read Saint Hieroin in iliuersEpiftlcs to them, commendcth the reading and meditation of the :wuh what lioly Scriprures , were diligent to fearch al the godly hillones and imitable examples limiiilitic and cf chailiti. ,hiuiiilitie,cbr'dience,clemencie,pouertic,penancc, renouncing the world: religion, and tliey noted fpccially the places that did breed the hatred of finne, feare of God's iudgc- i'lfor natioH incntjdelight in fpiritual cogitation'. :thcy referred themfeluts in al hard places , to the ^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^ iudgcmentof the Ancient Fathers and their Maifters in religion, neuer prefmning to ""lanncii. contend, controile, teach or talkt of their owne fenfe and phantaGc, in deep queAions of diuiniric. Then the Virgins did meditate vpon tiic places and examples ifeha- i>itic, modcflic and demureneiic ; the married , on cuniugal faith and conrincncie ; the parents , how to bring vp their children in faith and feare of God; ihe Prince, howtorule;thefubied, how to obey 3 thePriwft , how to .teach j the people, how to. learnc. 3. Then the fcholer taught not his Maifter,the sheep controuled not thcPaftour, the The Fathcis yoniz ftudcnt fet not the DoCtoiir to fchoole , nor reproucd their Fathers of errour and sharply reprc- ignorance.Or if any w ere in thofc better daies ( as in al times of hercfie fuch muft needs hcnd as an a- be j that had itching earcs , tikling tongues and wittes , curious and contentious difpu- bufcjtlut al in- ters, hearers, and talkers ratlier then doers of God's word : fuch the Fathers did euer difl'crcntly sharply reprehend , counting them vnworthy and vnproHtablc Readers nf the holy sliould read, . tiur. tf. Scriptures. Saint Ilierom in his Epifllc to Paulinus , after declaration iliat no handy- expound , & loj f.6. craft is fo bafe , nor liberal fciet.ce fo eafy , that c^u be had w iihout a MaiQer ( which talke cf tlie S. Auguftin alfoatlirmeth, De yiilitattcrtd. cap. 7. ) nor that men prefiuiic in any occupa- ScriptuveS;^ tion to teach tliat they neuer learned , Only ("faith h.c) the artof bcriptttreis lUaiv^hic'i tiury tn inchaUn^etlr.thit the duumg old ^'^ife, thit the doting old mAn, this the hailing SofhijltVy this en eiteryhanl.mcnprefumeto teach biftre t'ley lexrne it. Againe, Some with poifi of loft). \.ords deuife ^ifcripturcmttters Ani'tngwomen : othirCome { fy vpon it ] ItArne of women, what toteachmcn, rnd I' ft that be mt enough ^by fAci'.itit Of thig-te,»r ruther audacitie,teac!) that to other t,v^hi(.h i!)(y vndcv' /UnineutrAwhitlhemftlutj, lofay noti)ing offuihtit btofmj/fitcitltie : \sho pepping^romftcuiir Itarnin* THE PREF ACE UsrninUoholyfcrlptme.^&abUtoucUetheares^ofshemulM^^ mihajk,,th ufe ,tl,ln\e si , " ^ , a; ,/,e L-tw of God. Tliiihc wrote daen , when this maladie of arrogancic and pr'^f-^nun'ion in amine maiters,was nothing fo outragious as now it is. . ^ . . - ^. ^ S G cUrie Nazianzenmade an ovation of the moderation that was to bevfed m J« •;^; thcfc'mittcrs: where he faith , that fomc in his time thought thcmfelucs to haue al the '^' ""* wiY^^om in the world , when they coidd once repeat two or three words and them il ^^^l^^ Touched together,out of Scriptures. Buthe there dimnely difcourfeth of the orders and ^J^?^^ ditfcrcncesofde-recsthowinChriftesmyfticalbody/omeareordemedtolearncfome^'^'''"**' to tcach-al arc not Apoftles, al Doftours, al Interpreters , al of tongues and knowledge, not al learned in Scriptures & diuinitie : that the people went not vp to talke with God in the mountaincbiitMoyfes, Aaron A Eleazai- : nor they neither but by theditferencc of their callin->tT cimparuif»r2>us,m^iorHmcibosnonapfetam;tf, thatis, htmgfrdv.uhthe *-''"^» ftne& difcre- ji„pi,,if,ga„jfi„ctritUcffaithyasitv,trev^iiht>tilkt,fiUt v.bemurtshtdinCfmft'. and ^.hmvie ''IS- ti6,accoiding^^J^.^^^^^^^ l-'^^^^„,jcomt the meatesofthe elder fort. Who* in another place teftifieth , that »« tiM to each man s ^j^^ ^.^^^j J^ ^^od can not be preached nor ccrtaine myftenes vttered to al men alike, ferfeuer, need and capo- ^^^^ ^^.^ ^^ ^^ dcliiiered accordingto the capacitie of the hearers , as he proueth both '• ^^• title- '♦jjyS Paules example, who gaiie not to cuery fort ftrongmeate,butmilke to many, » ^ »'' J» asbcin- not fpiritiial,but carnal and not capablc:and * by our Lord's alfo, who fpake I<».l6. to fomeplainely, &to others in parables, andaffirnied that he had many things to vtter tchich the hearers V ere not able to beare. How much more may we eather, that al things that be wntten,arenot for the capa- citie and diet of euery of the fimple Readers,but that very many my fteries of holy Writ, be very farre aboue their reach,& may and ought to be ( by as great reafon ) deliuered theminmcafurc and ineane molt meet for them? Which indeed can hardly be done, /«•>•«.' when the whole book of the Bible lieth before euery man in his mother tongue, to make ^' rntdt. The Ic%es law choife of what he lift. For which caufe the faid Gregorie Nazianzen wisheth the Chri- '» ^ff. for not reading ftians had as (rood a law as the Hebrewes of old hadcwhoCas S.Hierom alfo witneflcth) fffut.im ccrtaine boo- tooke order among thenifelucs that none should read the Cantic*Canticorum not ccr-fi"e. kesof holy taineother pecccs of hardcft Scriptures, til they were thirtieyeares of. ige. Hiertin Scripture vntil And truely there is no caufe why men should be more loth to be ordered and mode- froam. a time. rated in this point by God^s Church and their Paftours , then they are in the vfe of holy commen. Sacraments : for which as Chrift hath appointed Priefts and Minifters,at whofe hands »« ^X5«. we muft rcceiue them, and notbe our owne caruers:fo hathhegiuen* vsDotaours,Pro- E^fc.4«. phets , Expounders, Interpreters,Teachers and Preachers,to take thelawand our faith at their moutJies : bccaufe our faith and religion conimethnotto vs properly or princi- pally by reading of Scriptures, but (as the Apoftlc faith; by hearing of the Preachers ^o.io. lawfully fcnt: though reading in order and humilitie, much confirmeth and aduanceth 17* the fanic.Thcrfore this holy^Bookc of the Scriptures,is called of S.Ambrofe , Uberfa- cerdotalij,tht hokt of Triefles^ at whofc hands and difpofition we muft take and vfe it. Li. %. Ad CrAt. The popular 4. The vf ife wil not here regard what fonic wilful people doe mutter, that the Scrip- obiedionsof turcs arc made for al men , and that it is ofcnuie that the Priefts doc keep the holy withholding Bookc from them. Which fuggcftion commeth of the fame ferpent * tliat feduced our Gtn.fl the Scriptures firft parcnts,who perfuaded thcm,that God had forbidden them that tree of knowledge, from the pco- left they should be as cunning as himfclf,and like vnto the Highcft. No,no, the Church p]c,anf>)( crcd. doth it to keep them from blind ignorant prcfumption, and from that which the Apoftle Why the calkth f^lfi mminis fcimtiam, ktio"^^ ledge fil/tly fo calUd : and not to embarre them from i.Tlm. Church per- the true kno>x ledge of Chrift. She w ould haue al wife , but yfque ad ftbrietatem , vmo ^. 10. niitteth not /ofcr;f«>, as the Apoftlc fpeaketh : she knowcth the Scriptures be ordained for euery ^.iijj» cuery one at ftate,as meatts, elements, fire, V(ater,candle, kniues ,fwordjand the like; which are as their plcafurc needful ( moft of them } for children as old folkcs , for the funplc as the wife : but yet would TO THE READER. VouM mai're al,if they vcrc at the guiding of other then \xifc men,or were in the hands to read the of euery one, for v'hofe prefeniation they be profirablc.She forbiddcth not the reading Scripture, of them in any language, cnuieth no man's cummodiric; bur giucth order ho\x' to doc it M*t.7j tocdiiication,and notdelbii6lion;how todoc it withoutcaftingi/;c/;o/;' toc/;;^/, or;»f to be cxhoricd. dtLa^a. niight read the Scriptures, and often haue more need therof in refpct^ of thcmfelucs . fir ho. J. then the other that line in more puritie and contemplation j fiirthc;- infinuating, that in I. /ul though diners things be high and hard therin,yetmany godLy hiftories, liucs, examples Thiff'. & precepts of life and dodrine be plaine 3 and finally , that when the Gcntils vercfo t> aUbi cunning and diligent to impugnc their faith, it>xcre not good for Chriftians to bctoo ft^e^ /imple or neoliocnt in the defenfe thcrcof;as (in truth) it is more rcqui/ite for a Catho- like man in thefe daics v hen our Aductfarics be induftrious to enipeach our belecfe to be skilful in Scripturcs,then at other times v hen the Church had no fr.ch enemies. To thisfcnfefaid S.Chryfoftom diuers things,notas a Teacher in fchoolc, making c /^i, cxad and o;cncral rules to be obferued in al places & timcs,but as a pulpit man, agreably * r yy'oito"! to that audience andhispcoplesdcfaultmor making it therforc T asfomeperuer/ly oa- f i "°''J'5 ther of his words ; a thino^ abfolutely needful for euery poore artificer to read or ftudie "V r ^°^- Scriptur£s,nor any \( hit ^uouring the prefum[Huous,curious,and contentious ianolinT ^" . • '^'^"^^o"^ andfearching ofGod'sfecrets, reprouedby theforcfaid Fathcrs,much Icflc approuino s^'rjpff ° ./- i theexcefsiuc pride and madncs of thefe daies , when cucry man and woman is become am"^ th^^P not only a Keadcr,but aTcachcr,cortrouler, & iudge of Dolours, Church, Scriptures teftaf ts '^°I and al: fuch as either contcmne or cafdypaircoucral the moral parts, good examples, j, „ °^ ^" and precepts of life ( by which as wel thefimple as learned might be much edified and r'i,„. ' r i only in amamier, occupie themfclucs in dogmatical, myftical ,'hioh, and hidden fecrcts ,k^;ZJ'"^ ■ «fr:^j'. /-..I. rr> 1 n- . . i o- ^ ,'. , ... ■■. artihccr amc . . iptJonof I can not tel what fpirit, fuch bookes fpccially and Epif- I,,,)., c, -,',,„.„ !.!>« I ties , as S. Peter foretold that tlie vnlcarned and inftable Viould depraue to their owne Xcn TrVr J dainnatjon. umnni. nici.u I T'^^'' f^'-'lightin none more 'hen in the EpiftletotheRomans,the Cantica Cerucorvm, yUcy Drcfun L^'l "^'■■Ain'C^lypfc,whichhane in them as many my fteiics as words. They find no difficulfic p„r/nodifh ' ^a. 8. in the facKd Bookt; * clafpcJ vx iih f.ucnfcales. They aske for no £xpofitour ;;■ with the cuKics , wln'cK holy THE PREFACE al the learned holy Euniicli. They fcclc no fiich depth of God's fcicnce in the fcn'pturcs, as S. Augu- Confefs. Fathers felt to ^hi did y^i/hcnhc cncd outiMiraprofmditas eloquiorum tuorMnt,niira profunditas( Dfus meur) lib. u. bei ttircs that \i\\\c\\ the fame Dodour aftirmcth , that tlie depth and profunditie of wifedonij ^**Sr not only in the words of holy Scripture , but alfo in the matter & fcnfe , is fo vronder- fiil , that 5 liuc a man neucr fo long , be he of ncuer fo high a witte , neucr fo ftudious, nciier fo feruent to attaine the know ledge thcrof,yct when he endeth^heshal confefTehc Hwra.?! doth but betrin. They feelc not with S. Hierom, that the text hath a hard shcl to be ^i'^'^' broken before we come to the kernel. They wil not ftay themfclucs in only reading the ^f^'* facred 5"criptares thirteen yeaics together , with S. Bafil & S. Gregoric Nazianzene, hifl.U.^, before rlicy expound them,nor take me care [ as they did ; neuer othcrwife to interpret ^' ^* thd!n,thc;ii by the vniforme confcnt of their Forefathers and tradition Apoftolike. If our new Minifters had had this cogitation and care that tliefe and al other wife men haue , and ei;er had , our countrie had neuer fallen to this miferable ftate in religion, and that vnder pretence, colour,and countenance of God's word : neither shoiJd vcrtue Manncrs&hfe and good life hayc been fo pittif ally corrupted in time of fuch reading , toiling, turn- "°y""?; =^'"<^"- blingandtranflatingtheBooke of our life andfaluation : wherof the more pretious ded, but much j.;^^ ;:-„}^j. ^^^^ rcuerent vfc is , the more pernicious is the abufe and prophanation of the \v orfe , fincc fainc:wliich cuery man of experience by thefe few yeaies proofe, and by comparing ths this licennons former daics and manners to thefe of ours,may eafily trie. toising or holy Looke whether your men be more vertuous , your women more chaft, your children oci aptures. ^ovq obedient , your feruants more truftie, your maids more modefl:,your freinds more faithful,yoiir laytie more iuft in dealing, your Clergie more deuout in praying:whether there be more religion,feare of God, faith and confcience in al ftates now, then of old, when there was not (o much reading , chatting , and iangling of God's word, but much more finccre dealing , doincr,and keeping the fame. Look whether through this difor- der, women teach not their fiusbands, children their parents, yong fooles their old and wife fathers , the fcholers their Maifters , the sheep their Paftour , and the People the Scriptures as Prieft.Looke whether the moft chafl: and facred fentcnces of God's holy w ord , be not profanely cited turned of many, into mirth, mockerie, amorous ballets & deteflable letters of louc and as hcatlic Poe- leudnesitheir delicate rimes,tunes,and tranflations much encreaiing the fame. ^^^', This fal of good life & prophaning the diuine myfterics , euery body feeth : but the Scriptures er- gi-cat corruption & decay of faith hereby, none fee but wife men, who only know, that, roneoufly ex- vcre tlie Scriptures neuer fo trucly tranflated , yet Heretikes and il men that follow ponded accor- their owne fpirit and know nothing but their priuatefantafie, andnotthefenfe of the ding to cuery Jidy Church and Doftours , muft needs abufe them to their damnation : and that the ^'^otS Wicked man's curious,fimplc,and *fenfual men wiiich haue no tafl: of the things that be of the Spirit of priuatfanfic. God, may of inlinit places take occafion of pernicious errours. For thoughthe letter or text haue no errour, yet ( faith S. Ambrofe ) the Arrian , or ( as we may now fpeake) the Caluinian interpretation hath errours. lib zM Gratiamm ta. i. and TcrtuUian fa^tli: The finfe adulterated it as feriloutastheflyU corrhpted. De Pr^/cr//?. S. Hilarie alfo fpeaketh thus : Uer.-fte rifeth about ihe vwierflanding , ml about the writing. Thefailtisinthefenfe^nct in the word. Lb. z. deTrinit. in principio A\u\ S. Auguftin faith , that manyjiold the Scriptures as they doe the Sacraments , adfpeciem,&nonai/alHtem, to the outward ihew, and not to fal- AlHcictikcs uation. dcBaptif com. Donat.li. J. ca. if. Finally al Sea-maiflers and rduenino; woI::eSj Mat.^ pretend Scrip- yea * the Diuels themfelues pretend Scriptures , alleagc Scriptures , and wholy shroud tt«ics. thcfehics in Scriptures, as in t!ie vi'ool & flccfe of the fimple sheep.Whcreby the vulgar, in thefe dales of gcacral difnutcs, can not but be in extreme danger of erronr , though their bookswcrc trucly tranilated,*; were tvuely in thefelues God's owne word indeed. The Scriptures ^'"^ the cafe now is more lamentable : for the Protcflants and fuch as S. Paulcallcth haue bee falfc- '"»^«'«"'w '" "futia, walking in dcceitfttlnes , haiic fo abufcd the people, .and many other i.Ccr.4 ly and hereti- i" the world,not vnWifc , that by their falfe tranflations they haue inftecduf God's tally tranflated ^"'*'' ^"'-^ Tcftanient , and for Chriftcs written wil and word , giuen them their owne into the vuh^ar wicked writing and phantafics, nioft shamefully in al their verlions, Latin, English, and ron(»ues an^ other tongncs,"corrupting both tlie letter and fcnfe by falfc tranflatioii, adding, detrac- fundrie otJier ^ i"3 3 akcring , traiifp ofing , pointing, and al other guileful uicancs : fpcciaily where it feiuetli TOTHERcADEn; jO fcructhfor tlic^duamige of their priuatc opinios. For v'hlch,theyftre bold alfo partly ♦ales lacrjlc- to difiuthorizc qiiite,partly to make doubtful, diners vhok books allowed for Canoni- gioufly abufcd cal Scripture by the viiiucrfal Church of God this thoufand ycarcs and vpvcaid: to alter andfogiuen ' al the authcntical and Ecckfianical \\ ords vfcd fitlicncc our Chnflianitie,into new pro- to the people -»<<««- P'^'^"'^ noueltics of fpcachcs agrtable to their doctrine: to change the titles of w orkcs to to read. ^ine. P"^^"t the names of the Authours,* tocharge the very Euan-dift with following vn- Al thi/thcir I. Luc. true tranHarion, to addcw hole fentenccs proper tothcirSeft, into their pfalmes in me- dcalincr is no- 1 .V. 78, ^^^>*' ^^^" i"f" t'ic very Creed in rime. Al v^-hich the poorc deceiued people fay and fina ted (as'occafio *See tht ^^ though they were God'sowne word, being indeed ihroughfuch facnlegious trcache- fcructh; in the t?m;.«r-^'^' '"^'^c the Diucls, word. Annotations ttce of . To fay nothing of their intolerable liberty and licence to change the accuftomed cal- vpon this Tc- thcir ^^^P of God, Angel , men , places , & things vfed by the Apoftlcs and al antiquitie , in ftament : ani /^ J Greek. L.ltin . anil nl nrVicr InnainiTPt r>f r^lniftijn ISI-irinnc J n ^^ fiow/. ••..,«,«, 1 /-^ . 1 Bex not. inc. ■ phrafes of holy Script Vrcf. "H, Tc(i JTOtjforthe famctofupply,addc, alter, or diminish as freely as if they tranHated Liuic^ retical tranHa- Virgil, or Tticncc. Hauing no religious rcfpcd to keep either the maicrticcrfinccrc tionsvherof fimplicitic of that venerable llylc of Chriftcs fpirit, as S, Augiiftin fpeaketh, \ihich kind wc haue added thcholy Ghoftdid choofe of mfinitwifcdomto haucthcdiuinc my ileries rather vttcred a table in this ". /rt^'^t^henany other more delicate, much IcJrc in that meretricious manner of writin" that edition, iy . 'A/2 j"""'^"c of thcfc new trannatours doe vfe : of which fort Caluin himfclfe and his pue-fcl- Gahiin'c6plai- Gal. f"'''*'^^ ^° "'^^^^ complaine , that they profeflc , Satan to haue gained more by thcfe new ncth of the new ij6j, i'"f 'Pretcrs :their number, leuitie of fpirit , and andacitie encreafing daily/then he did delicate tranf- bctore by keeping the word from the people. And for apatcrnc of tliis mifchcefc , they Jatours,namely giuc Caftahon, aduinng al their churches and fcholers to beware of his tranflation , as Caftali6 : hini- lajiat ^"'^ ^^^^ "^t'l made a very fport and mockery of God's holy word. So they charge him : fclf and Beza Simleriu "'e'nfeluesCand the Zuinglians of Zurici:,whofc tranflations Luther therfore abhorred; bein^ as bad in vitx ^^ handling the matter >x ith no mere lidelitie, grauitie,or finceritic, then the other: but or w o'rfc. Bullin7. '■^"^^r \^' ith mach morcfalfiHcation, orCto vfe the Apoftks wordes) cauponation and adul- r -J i\.^"T"; —IP'iuiicgcd and authorized to be loyncuiuincoiDie, and to be tide of their laid and fung of the poorc people , and lo be belceued as articles of faith & vxholv con- Creed in „ Ion ant to God's word. '-'-u J" mc- « Wc therfore hauing comparTion to fee our bcloued Countriemcn,with cxtreamc dan- p7oVd'Tthir^^ gcr ot their foules, to vfe only fuch prophane trannations,arid erroneous mens mere pha- Chrirt AoCr. tafies, for the pure and bleffed word of truth j much alfo moucd thcrunto by the dc^rcs ded to del ' -ofmanydeuout perfonsjhaucfetforth, for you (bcnigne Readers) the new TeftamcnttiK- Father'^ to begin witha,truftino that it may giue occafion to you, after diligent perufin? thereof, afterward in to lay away at leaft fucti their impure verfios as hitherto you haue bee forced to'occup.e thdr confcfsir. How wel we haue done ic, wemuft notbciudges, but referrc al to God's Church and of then fair our Superiours in the fame. To them we fubmit our felues,& this,& al other our labours, they deny 7,^; to be in parr,or in the whole,ref ormed,correacd,altered, or quite abolished: moft hum- bu. V.trL bly dehring pardon It througli our ignorance, temcritic, or other humane infirmitie, sxc a The Dur'nofi. haue any where miftakcn the fenfc of the holy Ghoft. Further promifing , that if h -re- & commodkic ^ZltXZ Tr^^'^c'^^^^^^^^ v^ewilnotras Prote- this CatWc ftantsdoe;fordefenfeofourcftinm.on,orofprideandcontention,bywran.linaxvordscdkion - V'. fully perfift i„ them,butl,e moft glad to heare of them,& in the next editi5 or other ' WiU to correct them : for it is truth that we feekc for , and God's honour : w hich beino had eit.ier by good intention, or by occafion, al is wcl. This u e profelfc only , th it we haue done our endcauour with praier, much feare and trembling, klUcshouJd dan^^e- touMycneinfofacred , high, and diuinc a workc : that we hauedonc k withalfauh Ui .gcnce, and fincentic: that we haue vfed no partialitie for the difaduanta-e of our aduer .uics,u(.r no more licence then isfufierable in tranllatingof iioly Scrjpt'iircs-con fcrt^hir- h?r^ our-fclues a, neer as is poflible, to our text to the very v^ords and phra- ics NX hicu by loug vfe aicinidc venerable, though to fonic prophane or dclkatc cares C they The reriffloiis tlicy m.iy fecme more hard or barbarous, * as the whole ftyle of Scripture doth ligthl/ See ^.' cave 6v finccri- 'to fuch atthe beginning : ackno\\lcdTi«g ^'ith S. Hicrom , tliat in other writings it is Atigufl. tjcobferiicd in enough to ginc in tranflation , fcnfc for fcnfc , but that in Scriptures, left t^'c niilfe the /*. j.con- this tranilatio. fcnfc, wc miift keep the very words.t^^ci Pummaih. eplftoU. lo. t. ca. i, inprincip. Wc inurt, fef, c. /. ' faith S.Auguft in, fpeakc accordingtoafctrulc , left licence of words breed fome wicked opinion concerning the things conteincd vnJcr the rords. Oe cmitate lib. m. cap ii. The ancient Wherof our holy 1-orefathcrs and anc-cntDoaours had fuch a religious care, that they "Fathers kept would not change the very barbarifnics or incongruities of fpcach which by long vfe rcligioufly the had preuailed in the old readings or rccitingsot fcriptures. as , I\(e'7'««"'*^f»' «"?•« »»- Mt. ir; very barbarif- ^t»cM>- , inTcrtuUiaH. li. 4. iiiMavcion. in S. Hilariein c.ii. Mat. and in al tlie Fathers, ^^r. i, mesofthe viil- ^*' meconfufus fmrit ^ cottfundar & tgotitm^ inS. Cyprian ep. 6 3.nu. 7. Talis enim nobis . 15. See alfo the fame holy Father ii. i.dedjSi. Chrift.c.]. and trttci. i.i» Et*.in^. lonn. But of the manner of our -. . , AMvrrv tranfiationmoreanonc, -t'a T I n M • Ny'^'^'j though the terc-. th.is triiely tranflated , might fufficiently , in the fight of the 1 1 ' learned and al indifferent men , both controulc the aduerfarics corruptions , and prone >xiiy they were ^^^.^^ the holy Scripture wherof they haue made fo great vantcs , maketh nothing for made, & what ^j^^-^. ^^^^^ opinions, but wholy for the Catholike C liiu-ches belccfe and doftrine , in al mattci they ^.j^^ points of difference betwixt vs : yet knowing that the g.^od and fim^lejnay eafily be coiitciiK;. (cdmccd bv fonve (cw obftinate perfons of perdition ' vhoin wefcc ;2,iucnouer into a rcprnbatfcnfe jto whom tlic Ghofpel , which in it-felf istiie odour of li*-"eto faluation, is made the odour of death to damnation, ouer whofe eyes for finneand difobcdicnce ^•^'"'•*» God fuffereth a veile or coucr to lie, whiles tliey read the new Teftament , cucn as the Apoftle faith the Icwcs haue til this day , in reading of the old , that as thconeTirt can *-^'^'J« not find Chrift in the Scriptures , read they neuer fo m.ich , fo the other can not find the Catbolike Chsrch Hor her dodrine there neither ) and finding by experience this fayaig -of S. Auguftin to be moft true : 1/ [he preindice ef any erroneous perfuafion preocrupAte the DednRr. mind, yvhatfoeucr the Stripture hath tathe contrarie , men take it for a fgHratiue fpcach : for tlicfe Chnfi, caufes,andfoiwewhat to helpthe faithful Reader m the difficulties of diners place^we lib. j. haue alfo fet forth reafonable large Annotations, tliercby to shew tY^c ftiui .ous caf.io, Keader inmoft places perteining to tlic conrrouerfies of this time , both the heretical torruptions and falfc dedudions , & alfo the Apoftolike tradition, the expofitions of the holy Fathers , t!ie decrees of the Catholike Church and moft ancient Councels: ■which meanes whofoeuer trufteth not , for the fcnfc of holy Scriptures , but had rather follow his priuate iudgcment or the arrogant fpirit of thefe Sedanes , he shal worthily through his owne wilfulne4 be deceiued : befcechiiig al men to looke ^^ith diligence, fincer'itie , andindiffcrencie , into the cafe tliat concerneth no lelfe then euery ones eternal faluation or damnation, nerefies make Which if he doc, \re doubt not but he shal to his great contcntinent , find theholy Catholikes Scriptures moft clcerely and inuincibly to prouc the articles of Catholike dodiine more diligent againftour adncrfaries,whicli perhaps he had thouglit before thisTliligcntfearch, either to fearch and not to be confonaiit to God's vcords, or atleaft not conteined in thefanie , and finally he findthefcnfes ihalproue this fayingofS. Auguftin tobeinoft true : Afn'.tifenftti &c. Man. fen fet of holy r —ft •fholyScrip- ^cnpturet lie l.iddtn , idr arc kao^ en to fame fcKC of f^reaterziiderfianding: neither are t'/ey at any J* ture fur refel- 4ime aumched m.re coiumodiautly,indacctp:ablythen at fuch limv , \vhen the care to anfver he^ c ling of the retiket doihforceJn n t'lervmo. Forth n , euenihcy that be negligent in mMtcnoffudie and Uxr- ■'"'*'"• ^aine. nin^ , thAkm^ of slt*iii^isl;n:s , arrfti, red v£ to diUgm: hendn^ , f /m* iht i^dHerJaries may be re- TO Tin Reader! TtlUi. t/fga'tne^ ho'V vany/enfes of holy Scriptures y concerning Chrlfffs Ct^heai , hauthren attouchcd againfi Vhotinus : /;ow many, of his U atihood, againft fil ani,.! icui : hovj many , tfthe Trinitie, agairiff Sdbeltius : ho^ntany, ofthevnitiein Trinitic, againft the t^rriani, I unctnixnt, '^\ictdom^ns , how manyjofthtCatholiktChurthdifperfcdtfiYoughout tlie v.h(jle\\orld, and of mixture of goodand badm the fame \ntil the end of the uoWc/, againfi the Donatifiej and Lucifrians and other of the like err our .lov, mxny againft al other heretikes, which i:v.eretoolonj^toreiear/ef Of \% hichfenfts and exfofitions of holy Scripture the approuede^uthors and auouc hers , ihould otherv.ifc tither not be kmwen atal , or not fo y^el knowen j*/ the contradifiiont of proud her eiikes hauimadt them. Thus he faith of fuch things as not fceniin j to be in holy Scriptiii e$ to the ianorant or licrctikcsj yet mdeeil be there. But in other points doubted of, that indeed are not de- cided by Sciipture , he guieth vs this goodly rule to be followed in al, as he exan- plifieth in one. Then dot v^ehold ( faith he ) the verity of the Scriptura , when we doe that v,hich no.y/ hath fonedgoodtoihe f^n'iuerfal Church , v,huh thi authoritieofthe Scriptures themfdutt dtt') commend : fo that , for afmucb as the holy Scripture can n9t dcteiue , v-hofoeuer is afraidto be deoelued witiitheobfcuritieofquefiionsy lethimtherin atke counfe I of the fttme ChwrcH , which Many caufcs tht holy Scripture mofl certainely andiuidemly ihcweth andpiinttth vino. Aug. li. i, cont. Crcf- ^^X this ncv i:on c. 1? Teftamcnt IS N o V to giue thee alfo intelligence in particular , moft gentle Reader* '^j-^^^ ^'^i' of fu£h things as it bchoueth thee fpecially to know concerning our TranHa- °'^. ^^3 |^* ^ ^^ tion : \(/^e tranOate the old vulear Latin text . not the common Greek text, for tliefe t"'^'^"'^ ^"^**' J. o ■> ' Latin text. nly|of al other Latin tranflations , to be j. '| ^ ^"1^ T^V' authentical , and fo only to be vfed and taken inpiiblike leflons , difputations, prea- r \^ i^ f° chings , and expofitions, and that no man prcfume vpon any pretence to rcicft or refufe XrcnT^ ^ the Aimc. <;. It is the graueft , fincereft , of greateft maieftie , leaft partialitie, as being without Moft triauc alrefped of controuerficsand contentions, fpecially thefe of our time , as appearcth Icaft partial. by thofe places which Brafmus and others at this day tranflate much more to the aduan- tage of the Catholike caufe. 7. It is fo cxa^l and precife according to the Greek , both the phrafe and Prccifcin fol- the word , that delicate Hcretikes thcrfore reprehend it of rudenes. And loivinx idc from the Greek & from the mea- theyeare ning in the holy Ghoft, that themfciues >* hich proteft to ti-anflace it, dare not foliov it, 1 5 80. in For example, Luc. 5. j6 . They haue put thefc^ords 7 /»/()»«< c^ Cainan,\i\nch he w ittingly the titlto - and w iifully left out: and c^ better then al other Latin tranflations, but then the Creek text it-felf Grccicrextit- i" thofc places where they difagree. £gl^ The proofe hereof is cuident, becaufemoftoftheancicntHcrctibes were Grecians, and thcrforc the Scriptures in Greek were morecorrupted by them , asthe ancient fa- Li ^,c»t, thers often complainc. TcrtuUian noteth the Greek text v; hich is at this day ( i.Cor. 15, Marcio. 47. ; to be an old corruption of Marcion the Heretike, and the truth to be as in oiuvul- . gar Latin, Secundus hetuodicttlocceUJliSiThefecendmanfromheaueaheauenly. So read other j^wfer. The ancjent Jj-^^pdcnt Fathers, and Erafmus thinketh it muiTnceds be fo , and Caluin himfelf folio- hterom. Fathers for vvethit In/ih.U.i.c.i i.p:trag. x. A^aine S. Hicrom noteth that the Greek text ( i. Cor. proofe thevof, ^ ^ ,^^^ vyhich is at this day, is not the ^foflolicd -veritie or the true text of the Apoftle: but U^t^cSt. and rnc n.auer- ^j^^^ which is in the vnlgar Latin, ^i am -yxore efi,fclicitm t{l quxfunt ntundi, quomodojla- Iqh'cj, fanes t.ieai- ^^^^ ^^^^ ,-^ ^ dmifus eft, He that is \\ tth a. wife, is careful of worldly things, how he rrayplea/c his lelucs» ^^.-p,^ ^^ ^ :tdeuided or diftraBed. The Ecclcfiaftical hiftorie called the Tripartite,noteth the U^i^^ jf^ G reek f-ext that now is Ci./o. 4, 3.) to be an old corruption of theancient Greek copies, ' by the Nellorian Heretikcs, and the true reading to be as in our vulgar Latin , On.nisjpi- ritutqu'i dijfiluit It^ vM,fA Deo mn efl^Euery f^irit thut dijpiUmh I E s v s, >j»oJ of God: & Bcz.a , ■ confelleth that Socrates in his Ecclefiaftical Hiftorie readcth fo in the G reek jirttv miv/m 0 ''' ' T!»e Calulnids But the proofe is more pregnant out ofthe Aduerfarics themfelues. Tlicy forfake the thcmfelues of- Greek text as corrupted, and tranfiate according to the vidgar Latin, namely Beza and , . ten forfake the his fcholcis the EnTlishtranllatours ofthe Bible, in thefc places. Hebr. chap. 9. verf. i. «^'«8^i!<:ii Greek as cor- fayincr, The firji c^ttenant, for that which is in the Greek , The firfitabernxclt Where they <'^*'>''» rupt,and tranf- p^j^ couenAm^ not as ofthe text, but in another letter, as to be vnderftood, according to late according ^h^. vid<'ar Latin, which moft fincercly leaueth it out altogether , faying: T^abuit qmdtm ro the ancient f^briui iuflifi:atioms &c. The former alfo indeed hadiujiifications &c. A.ga.'me I{».il.yerf. zi. vulgar latin they tranilate not according to the Greek text, Tenpmferuietitet ,Jerf4ingthetime , which ''*'?^^ text, B^.^.^ faitii ,„^ft i^ccds be a corruption : but accordingto the vulgar Latin, D^ominoferuim- ""§'*• «ej, Ceriiing our Lord. A"aine, t^poc. w.yirf. i. they tranfiate not the Greek tcxt,tx^» ^HodintTA templnm eji , the court wh'tch is wif'^iw the temple , but clexords, .^nd be baptised ^ith the E.iptifme that I am bapti-^td v.uh? \i/h,ch isalfo fupcrlluouily repeated aa.iine vcrf ij.and fiichlrkc places exceeding many: which bein" notcdYuperfluous inthc Greek , and being not in the vulgar Latin , prouc- the Latin in'thofe places to b . better, truer and more fincerc then the Greek. Wherupon >x e conclude of thcfe prem iles , that it is no derogation to the vulgar La- The vukar la— ^'X* tin text w hich we tranllate, to difagrce fiiom the Greek text , V( hcras it may notw ith- tin tranllation ^rrt:/:z^. ftandin" be not only as good, but alfo better. Aiid-this the Aducrfarie himfelf , their agrecth with Te/fim. orca^elfandlatefttranHatour of the Greek ,dothaiiouch againftErafmusinbchalfeof the bcftGrccIr ^^^'*^* The old vulvar Latin traniluion, ituhcfe notorious words: H»vv vn^orthUy nnd ^thot*t copies, by Be- Sff 'j''" ^^^,rg '^^]^^\^\y^^) doth Er4mM bUmeihe ol tinted frettr as djf.mwg from za's owne iudr alfo An- ^ ^j from thofe Creek copies whi.h I e hud gotten: but v.ehaHefot.".- — f,-- — • -- / n I 1 /^' f '-'' luiiuitu by Occiditis; and, i^od vosJimUisjormt^ikchut Beza in both places correftetii the Greek text ^^^ ancient alfoastalfe. , •, 1 /- i Greek copies, 1. If it difagree here and there from the Greek text, it agreeth >x ith another Greek co- g^^j^ Fathers. pic fet in the mavgcnt, w herof fee examples in the forefaid Greek Teftaments of Robert Steuens and Crifpin throughout: namely i.Pet. 1,10. Satagitevt per bona pera cirtan:ve- firamvjcati nemfaciatis J^/«twv ayxQw l^ur, & Marc.8.v.7.^f ipfo' benedixiifivAoy^ocCccvrx. 3. If thefc marginal Greek copies bethought lelle autheniical then the Greek text, the Aducrfaries thcfelues tel vs the cotrarie, >x ho in their tranllations often follow the mar- ginal copies , and forfake the Greek text: as in the examples aboue mentioned I{rm. 11. ^x^Mc.ii.x.Tim.i. lac. 5. &c. it is euident. 4. If alErafmus Greek copies haue not that which is ift the vulgar Latin, Beza had co- pics which haue it, and thofe mcft ancient (as he faith) & better. And if al Bcza's copies ^ faile in this point and ^ il not help vs, Gagneie the French Kings Preacher , and he that iniijit command in al the Kirgs Libraries, he found Grj;ck copies that haue iuft accor- diii"- tothe vulgar Latin: 6c that in fuch place as >« ould feenje othcrw if. Idle probabletas "" * |^cr,.-y.f,'ccc^j«nJMxhen we read otherwife in the Fathers either Greek or Latin , becaufc they did not alwaiesexadly cite the words , but followed fome commodious and godly fenfe thcrof. The few and Thus then wc fee that by al meanes the old vulgar Latin tranHation is approucd good, fmal faults ne- anxc prefcrre Latin text, as ^■hr-yc they dare not tranllatc the Greek , becaufc it is for vs and agamft them. As mere then he :n liicy tranflatc, Awwwu^r*, ordi/uticcf, .md not ,«/7>4ff^»t/ , and that ct pur^ ofc vulg.ir Laua. CCS vhei c 4 Thb Preface. as Bez.l coBfelfctli LuKl^C rrx^J^Ssei , ordinances or inJiruStiont , and not tYttdltiettf , In the better part. 2 Thejf. i,i^.-Tt^i(^fovTwv• lo^ to the text. >K'hat need thcfc abfurd diuifes and falfe dealings with the Greek text , if it niadefor thein more then for vSjeya if it made not for vs againft them? But that the for fading. Greek maketh mure for vs , fee i. Cor.7, In the Latin , Defraudnot one another , but for a time, that you giueyouf [duetto f ruler ;'n\ the. Greek ^tofafimgand prayer, tyi^. ^o, jo.inthe Latin,Cornclius finth^Fromthe fonrt') day pxfivntil this hoitre I war pray'rAgin myhoufey and f. c. M l^'hold a mxn&c. in the Greek, I was fafim?, and fraying, i. Io.j,i8.inthe Latin : Wek«&w lee-wiL that euery one which is borne of God ftnhcth not: But the generation of God freferuethhim Crc. In ^^ - rt . the Greek, Bw: he that i- borne of God preferueth him fclf^yi poc.it, i^ in the Latin, B/f^ci ar» faT?' they t')at wash their garments in the bloud of the Lamb &.c.'m the Gicek, BleJJedare they that d^e A ■'„. . .hiscomm.tndements Ko»i. 8, j«. Certus fum&c. I am fure th^t neither death nor life , nor othef zivt^^ ^% c>-«4t«re is able tofe^arate vsfrom the charitie of God ; as though he were allured or we might /» 1 ^^- '^' and should alfiu-eour-fclue; of our predcftinationun the Greek , Trgxa;//*!, / amprob.t' nation. b'.y perfmdedthatne'ither death nor life. 8cc. In the Euangclifts about the Sacrifice and B. fice V C! ^■^'^'' Sacrament,in the Latin thus: This is my bloudthat shal be shed for you : and in S.Paul , This b d°&bl -^'l ^- '^ "'y ^^^y ^I'ich ihal bebetraiedor delivered for you : both being referred to the time to o yiKb oa.l. ^^^^^^ ^ ^^ ^.j^^ Sacrifice on the Crofle : in the Greek, This it my blond which is shed for you, and, my body which is broken for you: both being referred to that prefent time when Chrift gaue his body and bloud at his fupper , then sheading the one and breaking the other, that is facrificingit Sacramentally and myftically. Loc thefcSi the like our.aduantagcs A»rf/„/5 iathe Greek more then in the Latin,, DSawi The Proteftats ^^t [^ ^^e vulgar tranHation/or al this Papi{lical,andtherforc doe wefoUow it?for j^^^^^ ' •ondcnining fo fo,^^ of them cal it,and fay it is * the worft of al other.If it bc,the Greekf as you fee) ^ ^ the old vulgar is more,andfo both Greek and Latin and confequently the holy Scriptures of the new Se.'hem traiiHation as Teftament isPapiftical Againe if thevulgar Latin be Papiftical,Papiftrieis very jnexam'. making for vs, ancient, andthe Church of God for fo many hundred yeares wherin it hath vfed and CoMcii.* condemnc the- idlowed this tranllation, hath been Papiftical. But wh'erin is it Papiftical '■: forfooth Triiml, Iclues, j,^ thefe phrafes and fpearhes , Punitentiam a%ite .^ , Sacraxnentum hoc magnumefi b , A v e o^^jr^ * GRATIA PLENA c, Talibiit hof^s promerctur Deui d ; and fuch like. Firft , doth not ^ ^jj_ . the Greek fay the fame .<• See the Annotations vpon thefe places. Secondly , could lie ^ jj, * tranllatethcfcthii)gsPapifticallyorpartially,or rather prophetically fo long before b ^/?)j.f. they were in controuerfie ? Thirdly, doth he not fay £ov ,pvmteniiam a^ite,in another pla- f. I,„c_ /^ cc, pornijcwiw e: and doth he not tranflate other my fteries by the word Sacramentum, a.s ^^^i^^^ II IS void of a! ^foc. 17. 5n?*i;'«j-/iandashetran!latcth one word , Gr4ti«f.'c/34 , fo doth he g Mr.' i. p^^ltialitic. not tranflate the very like word , pknut vlcerihui f , which thcmfclues doe follow alfo?is f ^^ ' ' thrsaifoPapiftrie?\Vhenhefaid,Hebr.io. z<). Qu3ntumdeterioramirebitttrfHpplicia.8cc. & ru>/j.i,}n they like it wel enough , might he not hauefaid according to the f'inie Greek words, ',,;^^^^g_ Vigilite vt mereamini fugere ift.t omnia O" ftare antefi'inm l}ominis. Luc t « , }i ? Which he doth not,, nip ad but in al thefe places faith fimply yt digni h-ibeamini, and. Qui digni habebtmtur. And hove/ y{eb. can it b J iudgedPapifticil or partial, when he faith , Talil'Hs hofiyspromeretur Deus,Heb. Ep. I4. I?? Was Primafius alfo,S. Auguftincs fcholer, a Papift , for vfing this text, and al the reft ^ iS. rliathauc done the like ? Was S.Cyprian a Papift, for vfing To often this fpeach, i ,promereriDominumiMjiisoperibus ,painitentiacrc? or is there any difference , but that S. Thcp3.'>iftri1; Cyprian vfeth it as a deponent more latinly the other as a pafuuc leik finely ? Was h thcrof (asthey Papidrie , to (iv,SemQr(ovVrejb'iter,Mir.iflrantibnsfovfacrif:caotihuicv liturg'tamctleUan- tcrme itjis in tibuufinmlachrit for idoUsfides tuatefjluHmftcit fometimc for [anumfeciciOv shal wc thinke the very fe.itc- lie was a Caluinift for tranflatin'gtlius , as they thinke he was a Papift, \xhcu any word ccsofthcHoly foundcthforvs? Ghoft more Againv,vx'a'> he aPapid in thefe kind of words only, and was he not itt.whole fcnten- Mt. i^.* then inthetra- ccirkijTtbidAbidi»cf^&c,i^ii^^ijuidfi,lHerisinunaftritfditMm&inc(tlis{%^si. Qu-.rum Io. to. flatiou. um/eriiisMf. i€. TO THE READER. lac 1. rmifertthpiccxta^Ym'ittuntur eis; s.n^,'Tuncreddet vnicmque ft cundum opera fug', ^LXM^^Tiunatii I.Tim 5 fottrhpdtsfaluArttHmfhx operibm iUjOif.atur homo & noTiex fiJetantum ; and , T^ubir' rolunt^ I '.lo «. damtmmntm hahmttt , qwa primam fidem irrium^ectrum j and , Mandaia iiuigrauiti nonfunti there be no acciUation of Papiftical partiality , why in the other? Laftly^arc the Ancient Fathers, General Councclsj the Churches of al the weft part, that vfc al thefe fpeachcs and phrafcs nowfo many hundred yeares,arc they al Papiftical ? Beit fo, and let vsiii the name of God follow ihem, fpcakc as they fpake, tranllatc as they tranflatcd , inter- pret as they interprctcd,becaiife we bcleeue as they belecucd.And thus farre for dcfcnfc -of the old vulvar Latin tranfiation^ and why wc tranflatcd it before al others : Now of the manner oriranftatinf^thc fame. In this ourtranfladon, becaufewewishitto bemoftfinccre, asbccommeth a The manner of Catholike tranftationj& hauecndcauoured fo to make it:w care very precife & religious fhi*- tranflatio in following our copie^thc old vulgar approucd Latinjnot only in fcnfe,w hich we hope and w hat hath V e alwaics doe, but fomeiimc in the very words alfo and phrafes : which may fecme to been obfciuei the vulgar Reader &c to common English cares not yet aqiuiinted thcrcw ith , rudcneirc thcrin, or ignorance : but to the difcrct Reader that deeply w cighcth and confidcredi the im- portance of facrcd words and fpeachesjand how calily the volimtarie Tranflatour may mifte the true fcnfe of the Holy Ghoft , we doubt not but our confidcration and doinf thcrin, sHol fecm reafonable and neceflarie : yea and that al forts of Catholike Readei^ wil in short time thinkc that familiar,which at thclirft may fccm ftrangc,& w il cftcem • it more, when they shal otherw'ife be taught tovnderftandit, then if it were the com- mon knowen English, For example,w e tran/late often thus j^men,en:en, I fay vmo you ; which as yet fecmeth Ccrtaine xrSr^ fti-angc.But after awhileitwilbeasfamiliar,asc^7«fwin the end of alpraiers and PfaJ- ^\.^ notEn^yl'sh Jiies.And euen as when we end with,.^wen, it foundcth farre better then,S'» be ir. Co irt the nor as etf '-T* beginning, ^tnen,c^men, muft needs by vfc and cuftom found farre better, then, f-'erify miliar fn the" verily. Which indeed doth not expreife the afteueration and afturance fignificd in this Enclish t6^i\c Hebrew wnrd. Rcfiilrsth.ir it i« rhpfnlpmnf. -111^ trfiialwAiJ /-,rr.iii- <;iiii',^i.H> *„ « „/r- o " o • •-^" • thcnifeiues , eucn as Chrift fpakc it propter fan^ierem authoritattm as S. Au^uftin faith of '^- *"*• thhando(^llelu-ia,ffr the men holy andfacredauthoritie therof. li.i. Do^.Chrift. c. 1 1. And therfore doe we keep the word o/fWf /»•»«. Apoc. 19. as it is both in Greek andLatin,yca 77 T /? ^"'^ ^" ^^ ^^^^ English tranflations , though in their books of common praier they tranf- ' J^ late it, Vraifeye the Lord, Againc if Uofanna^B^ca, Belial, and fuch like be yet vntranfiatccf *hibl ' " '" ^^^ English BiblcsjWhy may not WC fay, Corbana, and Taraf(eue: fpecially w hen they - ■ Englishing this later thus, {/^fprt/y-fiinowo/j^e 5'rtiio;/; , put three words more into tiic •'77' text,thcnthc Greek word doth fignific.A/4M7,6i, And others faying thus: After theday ^Ur u "^f^'P'^^'^S » '"ake a cold tranflation and short of the fcnfe : as if they should tranflate, V 41* ^abbolh, »/;err/?m5: For, *r(fiphyt. 1. Tim. ^? fpc- cially w hen ihcy tranflaung it into English , doc falfcly cxprcllc the Signification of i the THE PREFACE the woi-d thus , nyargfcholtr. "Whcieas it is a peailiar word to figniiie them that vere l3ftclybaptizciijasC4fec/;«»ienw,fignificth the newly iiiftruded in faith not yet baptized, who is alfo a yong fcholet rather then the other , and many that haue been old fchoiers, maybe 2{eo^hyts by diftgrringBaptifme. And if PhylaSierus be allovccd for English Al*t, zj. we hope that Didraibmet alfb, Prtpuce , "Paracet , and fuch like, wil eaiily .' grow to be currant and familiar. And in good footh there is in al tlicfc fuch ne- ceJlkic J that they can not conuenicntly be tranflated. As vhen S. Paul faith, concifioy mn cmMmcifto; how can wc but follow his wcry words and alluilon ? And Thi.il. Why we fay, how is it poflible to exprcfle Luangelrt^ , but as wc doe, EuAngelix^e ? for Euangettum being our Lord, not, the Ghofpel , what is , EM<»«gW>jto or to EuangeliTie , but to shew the gladtydings of the the Lord ( but in Ghofpel , of the time of grace, of al Chrift's benefits ? Al which fignification is loft , by certaine cafes) tranflating as the English Bibles doe, l bring you good tydingt. Luc.z. lo.Therforewe fay fee the Annot. Oepofitum, i, Tim. 6. and , He exinantteel himfelf, Philip. 2. and , You h^ucreflorishedt l.Tim.6.pa^. Philip. 4. and, to ejc/?4wy?. Hebr. 9,28 becaufe -^ce can not pofllbly attaine to exprcfle S^S* thefe words fully in Englis-h: and we thinke much better, that the Reader ftaying at the difhcultic of them, should take an occafion to looke in their table , or otherwifc to asko the ful meaning of them, then by putting fomevfual English words that cxpicife them not, fo to deceiue the Reader. Sometime alfo we doe it for another caufe. As when we Ciy, Tht adumtofour LorJ, and, Impofwgofhandt y becaufc one is a foleimie tmie , the Catholike tcr- other a folcmnc adion in the Catholike Church : to fignilie to the people , that thefc jDies procec- & fuch like names come out of the very Latin text of the Scripture. So did Penattce,domg' «ling from the fe'*^^eyChalice,Pri(,^,Deacon,Traditions, ith water, tomoliiiiethe fentcnce, r .,/ -jriji; ^^ the Proteftants dee: and c. 22. T/jiiiit/jecfec and not, Thts h r " ■ nanC *^'^*'' " '^ *^^^ ^*"' 1ffiamtm:&c, likewife ,Mar. 13, Thofe dates shal be ft4ch tnk'ALation , noc , ■ ^ as the Aducrfarics,Jwt/;o/ei^d;cj, both our text and theirs being otherwife:like'j;'ifc lac, ^' 4, 6. uAndgiueth greater gract , leauing it inditfcrent to the Scripture , or to the holy Ghsjl^ both going before. Wheras the Aduerfarics tooto boldly & prefumptuoufiy addc, , faving : The Scripture giuetb , taking away the other fenfe, w hich is f arre more probable. Likewife HcBr. 12, 21. we tranflate. So terrible v.a/ii which waijeen, idtyfesfaid, <^c. neither doth Greek or Latin permit vs to addc, that Moyfes faid ,as the Proteftants prefumeto doe.Solfe fay Men Brethren^.^/d v^ldoyv woman, i^ y.om^tnafi(itr, lamesof^lphteuj, and the like. Sometime alfo we follow of purpofe the Scriptures phrafe:as, Tie hel of fire, o.ccor- dimj; to Greek and Latin J which we might fay perhaps, thefiryhet^ by the Hchtew ^^'' ^* phrafe in lu'ch fpeaches, but not, beLfre, as Commonly it is tranflated. Likewife lMtf.4, j^J. c/,f„_- What wofiisxhis, that in power and authoritie he commandcth the vnclcanc fpirits? ,•„„,, as alfo , Lhc. I. Let vs paflc ouer,and fee the v.erd that is done. Where vce migiu fay, -thing , by the Hebrew phrafe j but there is a certainc maieftie and more fignititation in the fpeaches, and thcrforc both Greek is: Latin keep them, although it ifc no more the Greek & Latin phrafe,thcn it !$ the English. And Vvhy should wc befquomish at new words or phrafes in the Scripture , vhich arc neccflarie:whcn wc doe cafily admit and follow new words coyned in court and in courtly or otlicr fccular writings? The Greek We addc the Greek in the margent for diuers caufes. Sometime when the fenfe is SMldc»l ofrcnia hard , that the learned Reader may confider of it and fee if he can iielp himfelf better the margent then by our traiillation.As Luc.i i. \olitc cxtolli fJM jucTcU'^i^i^i. 3:v. Luc. ii. Sc. ^tem II, oportet c*to contineri, ov c/^ei ou^xvoy J^i^a^cci, ^yici ^ Thus we v'e the Greek diuers waies, & eftecm of it as itis worthic,andtakeal commodities therof for the better vndcrftanding of tlie Latin , w hich being a tranflation , can not alwaics attaine to the ful fenfe of the * principal tongue, as we fee in al tranflations. Item we adde the Latin word fometime in the margcnt,when either we can not fully The Latin text cxprelleit^Cas /c7 8.-Thcy t«oke order for Steuens funeraljCKMHcrwm ^tephatium, and ^ femctimc no- Al take not this word, t^cn omnettapMnt.)or when the Reader might thinke,it can not be ted in the mar- as we trandatc 5 as, Luc 8. A ftormc of wind dcfcended into the lake,and thty werefilUd, went. <•>• complebantur: and lo. ] .when lefus knew tliat he had now a long time , quia iam rHuttum tem[>Mf haberet-y mcaning,in his infirmitic. This prccifc followiiig of our Latin text, in neither adding nor diminishing , is the In the bcin- caufe \ihy we fay not in the title of the Ghofpels in the lirft page , S, Matthew , S. Mar. ninc^ of §hof- S.Iohn : bccaufe it is fo neither in Greek nor Latin: though in the tops of the leaues fol- pels' Matthew, lo>oc ing,\K here ^x e may be boldcr,^"e adde, S. Matthew,&c. to fatislie the Reader: Much Mark. &c. not vnlike to the Protcftants our Aducrraries,which make no fcruple to Icauc out the name S.Matthew of Paul in the title of the Epiftle to the Hebrewes , though it be in eucry Greek book S.Mark.&c. Bit.<»». which they tranflate.Aqd their mofl authorized English Bibles leaue out 'Catholike) in 157>' the title of S. lames Epiftlcand the reft, which were famoufly knoi«n in the primitiuo 1580 tffi Church by the name of CesofhisdeaieftSpoufe:in the mcane time comforting ourfelues with this fayinff cf S.Auguftin : That Heretikes, when they receittepo^er corporally to affiifftbt Church, doe exer- ci/e her patience: but when they oppugne her only Ig their euil dtihi'tie or opmiont, thtn they exercifi hermfedom. De ciiiit, Dcili, .18. ca. ;i. The 7^ool;j of the Nevv Tefiame?7ty according to the comt of the Cuthohke Church, 4.G H O S ? E L S. The Gholpel of S.Matthew, TheGhofpelofS.Markc. ThcGhofpelofS.Lukc. ThcGhcfpelofS.Iohn. The Acts of the Apoftles. S. Pavles Epist. 14, The Epiille to the Romanes. The i.Epiftle 10 the Corinthians. The i.Epiilleto the Corinthians. The Epiille to the Galatians. The Epiflle to the Ephefians. The Epiflle to the Phihppians. The Epiftlc to the Coloifians. The I. Epiille to the ThcfTalonians. The 2.Epi{llc to the Theffalonias, The 1. Epiille to Timothce. The 2.Epi{lle to Timothec. The Epiille to Titus. The tpillleto Philemon. The Epiille to the Hebrcwcs^ The y.CATHoL. epistles. The Epiille of S. lames. 'Ihei.EpiilleofS.Petcr. The 2.Epillle of S.Peter, The I. Epiille of S. John. The 2. Epiille of S.Iohn. The3.Epiflle0fS.l0hn. The Epiille of S.Iude. The Apocalypse of S. loha the Apollle, I. ~h6 ifFfallibU authoutkarJ cxcellcrtcU of them ahoue al ether ^vr'tt'wgs. H E exccllcncic of the Canonical authoritie of the old and New Tcftament, , is diftindcd from the books of later Writers : which being confirmed in the ^-Aug. Ji.ti. Apoftlcs timcSjby tlic fiicccllion of Bishops, and propagations of Chiirchcsj is coiit.Fault.c.f, 'placed as it were in a certainc throne on high , wheriuito euery faithful and godly vndcrftandingmuft be ftibicd and obedient. There^ifany thinf^ moue or trouble thee as abfurd, thou niaicll not fay : The Aiithour of this book held not the truth : but, either the copie is faultic, or the Tranflatour erred , oi thou vndcrflandeft not. But in tl:c workes ot them that wrote afterward, which arc conteined in infinit books, but are - in no cafe equal to that nioft facred authoritie of Canonical Scripturcsjin which focucr of them is found cucn the fame trutli,yet the authoritie is farrc vncqual. 2. The dlfiernitig of Canonical from not Canonkal^and of their infAllihle trntb,{S'* fenfc,mnmeth xnto n^only bj the crtdit we giue ynto the CathoUl-^e Chunh throng') wbufe commendation we beleeue both the Gbofpel & Chrifi btmJelf.Wheras the Sedartes meafure the mattei bj thetr fantafics and opmions, T for iny parr,vould notbclecue thcGhofpcl,vnlcsthe authoritie of theCatholikc S.Aiio.cont, Church moued m;. They therfore whom I obcicft faying, Beleeue the Ghofpel j why Hpift.^funda- Luther. ^'\""lJl'i*>'bt'kL lethcm faying , Beleeue not * M.uiichacus ? Choofc whether thou ^^^^^^'l ^^j^ CtUn. ^^^'^' 1^ •■liOLiwil; fay, Bdccuc the CathoUkes:loc they warncmctlut I giue no credit vnto •vnto you: an(^ therefore belceulng them, I muftiieedsn'otbcleeiie thee. If thoufay; BclccLic not the Catliolikes: it is not the right way , by the Ghofpel to driue me to the faith ofManichxuSjbccaufelbelecucdtlieGhofpclit-fclfby the preaching ofCatho- likcs* Acaini; li. dc I fee that concerning Glirifl: himfclf , I haue belceued none , but the confirmed and vtTlit.crcdeud. alhircd opinion of Peoples and Nations:and that diefe Peoples haue on eucry fide pof- C.14.* ' felled the MyfteriesoftheCatholikc Church. Why should I not therfore moft dili- "^^^ crcntly require, fpecially among them J VJ hat Chrift commanded, by whofeauthoritie I was moued to belecuc , that Chrift did command fome profitable thing ? Tilt thou ( o Her etikc) tcl me better what he faid,whom I would not thinkc to haue been at al,or to be, if I muft bclecue,bccaufc thou faicft it? What grolle madnes is this, to fay, Belceue the Catholikcs that Chrift is to be beleeued : and learne uf vs,what he faid. Acrainc cont T^^ou ferft then in this matter what force the authoritie of the Catholikc Church Fa°iftum 1 ii" hath,which cuen from the moft grounded and founded Scats of the Apoftles, is eftabli- cap z ' ' ^^^'^ ^"'^^'- tl"iisday,by the line of Bishqps fucceeding one another, and by the confeutof '■' ' fo many peoples. Wheras thou faieft. This is Scripture,or, this is fuch aa Apoftles, that i s not J becaufe this foundeth for me,^nd the other agamft me. Thou then arc the rulg of truth, Whatfoencr is againfttheCjisnottrue^ ^. Nxhen they wil prepare certainc bitter potions for children, doe firft anoint the bnmnicsofthe cup with honie, that the vnwaric age , whenjtshal fixft feel die fvxcetues, may not fcare tliebittcrnes. 5 . 7.hc cAufi whjfytk Serif tuns hmg perfit,yet vpe vfe other Ecilejiaflic4 Timings and traditwis. Here fomc man perhaps may aslce , for as much as tlte Canon of the Scriptures is Vinccntlus II- perfit, and in al points very fufficicnt in itfelf, what need is there, to ioyncthervnto rinen/is m his thcauthoritic of the < Ecclcfiaftical vnderflanding? For this caufc furely ,for thatal golden bookc. take not the holy Scripture in one and the fame fcnfe , becaufe of the dccpncs therof: before cited But the fpcachcs therof , fonie interpret one way, and fomc another way 3 fo that there <*dMer/its prophoi, may alnioft as many fenfes be picked out of it, as there be men. For Nouatian doth ex- «"■' tjArefum pound it one w ay,ii: Sabellius another w ay,otherw ife Donatus,otherw ifc Arius, Eiino- "Kr^uationer. inius,Macedonius,othcr\\ ife Photinus,Appollmaris,Prifcilliaaus, otherwife louiniaii « So lie cal'leth . Pelagius, Celcftius, laftly otherwife Neftoriiis. b And therfore very neceflane it is be- 'he CJnirchcs caufe of (o great windings and turnings of diuers crrous,that the line of Prophetical &.fc'nfc,&- thcf a- Apoftolical interpretation, be diredcdaccording to the rule of the Ecclefiaftical and ^^'crs intcrprc-. Cathol ike fenfc or vndcrftanding. ratios of Scri c Of fuch articles of religion as are kept & preached in the Church/omc were taught t"r«. ^' by the written word,orhcr-fome wehaue receiucd by the tradition of the Apodlcs, de- ^ Otlicrwife liuered vnto vs asit were from hand to hand in myftcric fecrctly: both w hich be of 'one Wiclcfle , Lm^ force to Chriftian religion : and this no man >x il deny that hath any iitle skil of the lie- rer, Caliii„ clcfiaftical rites or cuftomes. For if we goe about to leieA the ciiftomcs not contcined in Piniraiies * Scripnire,as being of fmal force, weshalvtiwittingly&vnawarcsmanf-lc the Ghofpel ^ S. Balil'li de • it-fchm the principal parts therof , yea rather, weshaabud-c the vc^'ry prcachuie of Spiriru Saniio ' tilcOholpeljand bring itto abarenamc, ° cap.i7 *" Th^ Jtmfication or mcdnlng of the numbers and mark^s yfed in this N(?w Tejiament. ©j§HE numbers in the text, Thcw the numbers of verfes in cnery W^ chapter. The numbers in the Arguments before euery chapter, point to the fame numbers of verfes in the text,treating of the fame matter. The numbers in the beginning of the AnnotatiOiis fignifie that the the Annotation is vpon fuch a verfc of the text. The numbers ioy ned to the citations of Scripture , if they be written thus Gen.4, \6. the firft is the chapter,the fecond is the verfe.If thus. Gen'. 4. 16. both are the chapters. If thus, Gen.4, 16. 17. 18. the firft is the chaptcr,al the reft,the verfes. If thus,Gen.4, 16.5, 7. it figniiieth, cap. 4. verf.i6.and chap.s.vcrf.y. '' This marke in the text fignifieth, that there IS an Annotation vpon that word or words which follow the faid mark. ^ This ftarreinthete\t,or in the Annotations, fignifieth the allega-' tions cited ouer-againft the fame in the mar^enr^or fome othei" thing anfwcring therunto. a ,.ri '' This mar kflieweth another reading in the margent. And if there be •othing in the margent, it fignifieth that thofe words are not in fomc copies. ^•4 td-cThefe notes in the text,referrevs to the fam.e notes m the margct. «4 Thismarke fignifieththe ending of Ghofpels and Epiftles:Wherof thereis,atableat the endof this booke. Their beginning is knoweii by the margent , where diredly at the beginning of them , is fet , The Gbofpel ovjhe Eptfile vpon fach a ^47. And if it could not be fo fet diredly ( becaufeofother marginal notes ) then fome letter is the marke of their beginning. S.Auguft.li.i.c.3..deferm.Do.inmonte. W(? come to the rnderflatidbg ofScrtptuns through pouertte offp'trit: rchereaman mtji shew himfelfmeeke-rnvM , Icfi h^fiuhbme mtmims , b( ktome imafdlt anhn^^ttQbe taught. FW./ THE S V M M E OF THE N L \V TESTAMENT. H .4 T ivhich waf the fummc of thi Old Tefiament , to Vfit, Chrift and his Churchy as S. Anguflfi jWtth, citaht^Hg the Au?r je cat. i^norunt : the verj ftme is the fumme of the New Tejijmcnralfo. ''"'l- <^^P i 4> I-ou ( as the fame S. /{H\>i'(ii i Utth a^rawt ) In the Old Tcfta- c ,- j , -I , • ? 1 XT J • ! Super txod.q. ment uhcre is the occultationot the New : and in the ^j/ New Teftament there isthemaniFcftationoftheOld. Andtn mother tUce : In the Old doth the New lye hidden , and in the New doth the OldTye open. And tbenupon our Sauiuur fani : I am not come to breake Mat. y; the Law orthe Prophets, but to fulfil them. For atfuredly I fay vnto vou,til Heauen and earth palVe, one iot or one title fiial not pafle of the Law , til albe fulfilled, iu whuh wordishtsheweth pUintl) , that the Knv TkjUmcntis nothing els but the fulfllvig of the Old. Therfore to come to tic parts ; The Ghofpels dfit tel of Chrift hm fiLfe ( of rchom the Old Tt^Mnintdidfort£l).ind that tiunfrom hn coming utto the ^vorld^ vnto hu'go'wg out tkrojag^wie. The Ades ofthe Apoftles doe tclofhis Chui ch bigwnl'g at Hnruf^lem the hcaci-citic oj the lewes , and of the propaga- tion theroj to tin Gentils ami thiir hcad-citte i.cmc.Andx.\\Q Apocalypfc doth prophecte oj tt ,euen to the confummat'ton theroj ,wh'hh ^hal be m the end ofthe [vorUl. The Epiftles ofthe Apoftles do treat puitlj/ of fuj) ^lutflions ai at that time mte moued, pari] of good life and good ordfr. The Summe ofthe foure Ghofpels. *^^>^ HE Gholj>els doe tel h'iflor'tcallj the life of our Lordlefur.iheTvirgplahieljfy "^' i^ * ^'^'*^ '^^ " Chnjlor the l{'"g ofthe lewes , yfhom vnttl thev,ul the time 10.10:51: : , ofthe Old Tcftament , they had expected : and with J, that thtj oJ their 9Wne mcerc malice and blwdne{ the wiquitie begmnig of the Seniors , but at the length the multitude alfo confenting ) would not rei eaue him , but eucr fought his death :yvhuh for the Redemption of tbeTVtrld, he at length permitted thtw to com- \ r4^,they Aefcruing thcrcbj moji lujllj to be refufed oj him.andfo hit Kingdom or Chunh to be takjna^vay from ihtm.andgmen to be Genttls. For thegathirwg of TK'hiJ) church after him , heihoofcth Twelue^and appointed ont of thm to be the iheefeofaly^vtih viflruttions both to thcm^and hm accordiugljr. Thejiurie heteofis TCitten byfotne : who m i:^a biel and in the Apocalypfe are t^^^^. likjnedtofoHrelmngireatures^eueryoneauordingas hu bocKf begwncfh. s. A UAttbevf liMthtvJ to A Mitn , Ucdufe he hegtnneth mth thepedegree ofchvfl as t)€ /iW^n^ S.Hjirks ^0 a Uotiy hecaufe he begwneth mth the preaihwg efS. loh» Bdptifl , m it were the roamg of a Lion in theycildtrner S.Lukj to a Calfe^becaufe he begin- nethvciihapieflofthe OldTefldment{ towit,ZAihAne the fxther of S.lohn jiapt:fl)whuh ?rit(lhood was tofacrifice Calues to God. S.John to an Igle^becauft Jhe beginueth with the Dminirie ofchrifi.fifwgfo htgh as more ts not fojitble. The fir ji thtee do report at large what Chrtjt aidtn Galtlee^after the imprifonment of S.lohn B.iptijl. 'Wherefore S.lohn the Euan gel'ifl wrttirg after them al^ doth omit bis lio'mgs in Galdee {fiue only one,whtch they had mtwntten of al^thewon- dcrftd bread which he told the Capharnaites he could and would giue , lo. 6. ) and reporteth fir flyWhat he did whiles lohn Baptifi as yet WAS preaching and bapti:!;jng: then after lehns imprifamng^what he did m lurie eueryyeare about Eafiey. But of hts Vafion d foure do write at large. \Where it is to be noted^thatfrom his bapti7;tng ( which is thought to haue been ypon Twelfthday^wfut tmie he was beginning to be about 50 yeare old, luke ;?.) ynto his Pafion are numbred three monethes and three yeares^mwhich Hme were alfo 4 Eajiers, fhmmmmmmmmmmmmmm The Argument of S. Matthewes Ghofpel. Matthewes Ghofpelmay be weldiuided into fiue partes. The firfi parte , as '. touching theJnfancieofour Lord lefus : Chap, i.andz. Thefecond^afthe preparation that was made to his manifeflutionuhap.^.and a -piece of the 4. Tbc thirdy ofhh manifcfiing ofhimfelfe by pre aching and miracles, and that in Caldee-.the other piece of the ^. chap, vnto the 19. The fourth , of Im comming into lurie, toward of his ?afion:chap. j^.and to. Thefifth.ofthe Holy weeks of his Pafiwn m Hterufalem: chap.2i. vnto the e>id 0/ the bookj. W^ F S. Matthew we haue Mat. 9. Mar. 2. Luc. 5. Now being before aVubli- ^^ can^he was called of our Lord , and made a Difciple. Then Lu kj 6. Mar. j. Mat. 10. How out efthewbole number oftheDtfiples he was chofin to be one of thetwelue Apofiles. And out of them againe hewaschofen ( and none but he aid S. lobn ) to be one of the foure iuangeltfies. Amongwhtch foure alfo , he was the Jirfiihat wrote, about 8. or lo.yeares after Chrijia Afenfion, THE The first paT of this G'lojpel , of tht I:ifa K"icof our Sauiouc Chi ill. THE HOLY G H O S P E L O F lESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO S. MATTHEW. Chap. T. The pcdcgree oflefus, to shnv that be k Chr'tfl, prom'tfed to* Abrab^jn and * 0.:- uul. iS.Thut be v:us toiueiucd andborne oja Virgtu^as Efaji prophcunl of him. gi H E booke of the * generation of I e s r s Chrift , the fonne of Dauid , the fonnc of Abraham. a.* Abraham begat Ifaac , AvA Ifaac, begat lacob. And lacob.begat ludas and his brethren : 5 And ludas begat Phares and T^a- ram oF" Thamar.'* And Phares begat Efron. And Efronbegat Aram. 4. And Aram begat Aminadab. And Aminadab begat Naaflbn. . And Naafibn begat Sahiion. 5. And Salmon begat BoozoFllaab. And Booz begat Obed of Ruth. And Obcd begat lelle. 6. And leflc Jlt!oftfc!lcn^ly begat Dauid the King. fung m fcmL And* Dauid the King begat Salomon of her that was the wifeof Chmchcs:Lf:«• Vrias.7.And * Salomonbe^atRoboam. AudRoboaiTwbegat Abia. NJ^'J'", vpow And Abia begat Ara.8.AndAra begat lofaphat. And lofaphatbegrit^'";^^"'^^^''/ loram. AndIorambegatOzias.9. AndOzias begat loatham. And isth» Ghorpd loatham begat Achaz. And Achaz begat Ezechias.ic. And Ezechias of the c^r.iqmn begat Manafles. And Manaflcs begat Amon. And Amon begat lo- K^tuUe , t^f4 fias.ii. And lofiasbecatlechonias and his brethren * in the Tranf- ^'Y^'*^f--''J' rr> t A ^^ our II Li 'v: migration ofBabylon hcc2.^[c ae,t Vs 12. And after the Tranfmigration ofBabylon ,* lochonias begat dccbrrdthf Salathiel.* And Salathiel begat Zorobabel. i^. And Zorobabel begat pcdccrce of Abiud. And Abiud begat Eliacim. And Eliacim begat Azor. i4.And ^^^ '^^^' Azor begat Sadoc. And Sadoc begat Achim. And Achim begat Ehud. 15. And Elind begat Eleazar. And Eleazar begat Mathan. And A \} Mat! I an - TheGhospbl Mathanbcgat Jacob. i6. and lacob begat " lofeph the husband of M AR 1 E : '•• of whom was borne lESvs,whoiscalledCHRis r. p -De^H* 17. Thcrforc al the Generations from Abraham vnto Danid, four- teen Gcnerations.And from Dauid to the Tranfmigration of Baby- lon, fourteen Generations. And from the Tranfmigration of Baby- lon vnto Chuist, fourteen Generations. T^6 cSmis iS.And the Generation of Christ was in this wife. When his Mo- eiie & vponS.ther Marie was fpoufcd to lofeph, before they came together , flie lofcph day the was found to be with child , by the Holy Ghofl. 19. Whereupon lo- p^„ j . 19, of March, f^ph her husband for that he was '■ a iuil man, & would not "^ put her i. •• This word ^^ Qpeii fliame: was mindediecretly to dimilfe her. 2o.J3ut as he was tuft , iour.dinar r . i t i i i a i /- y j j l- thac a man j^ thus thinkuig , bchold the Angel otoiu- Lord appeared to him in iuft in deeJc, in Heepe faying : lofeph fonne of Dauid, feare not to take Marie thy & not only fo vvife,for that which is'' borne in her, is of the Holy Ghoft. 21. And imputed, Pro ^^^ |^^^j bring forth a Sonne.-aiid thou fhalt calhis name" Iesvs. For flace Kizh ot'ii ^^^ ^^'^' '^'^"^ ^^^ people from their {innes. J422. And al this was dbnte in this aiiddi- that it might be fulfilled which our Lord fpake by the Prophet uers other pla- faying. 2^ Behold " A Virgm ihal be wifb cbildi\0 " bring forth a[onne,a:id they Efa 7, f"' shd cat his twmc EmmMiutl , which being interpreted is , God vrith vs. 24. *+• Hebre-v wv)rd" ^""^ lofeph rifuig vp from flecpc,did as the Angel of our Lord corn- in EnglifhS A- maunded him , & tooke hiswife. And he knew her not '''' til fne ,VIOVK, brought forth her '■ firft borne Sonne:& called his name Iesvs . ANNOTATIONS. rVirginitie preferred^ Our B, Lad perpetual v ginity. Tradition. C H A P. I. J .ThamAY, ) Chriftabhorrednot to take flcfh of fometltat wereil , as he ch6fe Tudas among his Apoftlcs: Letnot vsdifdaine toreceaue our fpiritual birth and Ai- ftenanceof fuch as be not alwayesgood. i6.loftfh.] lofcph mirying our Lady asneereofkinne [for fowas the * law) by 7(u.^6, his pedcgr<:efh(weth hers, and confcqucntly Chriftsptdcgree from Dauid. I 6. Hiubar.d jTruc and pcrfed maricgc,aiTdco;ninHalliuinginthefame,\vithoat carnal cop.ilation. .^-ng. ih . i. Confen. Zuang. c. r. to. borne m her. ) Tile triple good or perfcdion of m.iriage accomplifhcd in the parents of Chrift,to.vit,Iir!e,Fidelitie, Sacrament. »^«^. denup.(y- con:. U. i. c. n. 13 t^ v/r^mjO'.ir Sauiourborneinmariage, butye;of a Virgin, wguldhonoiir both dates: and withal, teachethvsagainft louinian the oldHeretikcand thcfe of OLir time, that virginity and the continent life ate preferred before mariagc that hath carnal copulation. See S. Hiero-n. adit, louin. & S. Gteg, r^-t^un^. Ser. lodeftuiio in^Aupcret, In initio. ^l* A virgin,'] AsourLadicbothavirginandamother,broiightforth Chrift the '^s head corpora' ly: foiiie Church a virgin and a mother, bringeth forth theniCnibcrs ^^~ of this head fpiritually . r^i*g. /». ic virg, ca, i. ^^.lyi nib ring forth. ; the Herctikc louinian is here refuted, holding that her vir- gi li'j was corrupted in bringing forth Chrift v/ing. h*r. i8. />. i. con luUxn c i. ij.Til.fir/iborni. )Heluidiu« of old abufedthefe wordes,i»7,and ^ry? borne, z^awd the pcipetuah'irginity of our B. Lidie,Hiere.eont.Ueln. wliich truth tl-.;;ughnot ex- pre (fcj in Scripturc.yet our Aducrfarics alfo do graunr,& Hcluidius for denial thc- .rof ,va^ condemned for aa heretike by traditioa only. tyiu^. h^r. 84, Chap. Lue.t. 7- Mkh.^, ACCORDIKG TO S. MatTHBW. Chap. II. The dentils (omevntoChriftvcitb their offer wgs,4ndt]ut fo ofenlj thut th$ Uwes can not petend tgnorancc. ^.Tbe lewes mth Htrode (enf^ne 4gatnft him. i^. He thereupon fi)eth from them into Aegjft. \6. Thej AJ'ttrwArd^fecing their fubteltie pre uMled not, imagined to oppreffe him Ij open perfecutm. lo. But I Dejf dt length dj/eddod he returntth to the Und oflfrael : aI according r* the Scriptures. HEN Iesvs therfore was * borne in Bethlehem The holy fcaft of luda in the dayes of Herod the King/' behold °7^^ pp'phamt |. here came Sages from the Eaft to Hierufalem , 2! Ja/'J J"/^'*^ '.^ying, where is liethat isborneKingof the lewes? Unuarie vpo°a ; or we hauc feene his" ftarre in the Eaft , and " are >^hich day this come to adoie him. ^. And Herod the King hea- "'^^^^^^O?^* tingthis , was troubled, & al Hierufalem with him. 4. Andafifem- bling together al tne high Prieftes and the Scribes of the people, he enquired of them where Chriftfliould bebornc. 5. Butthey fayd to him: In Bethlehem of luda.For fo it is written by the Prophet: 6. And thou Bethlehem the Und ofltiaa art not the leafl among the Trimes of luda: for out uf thee shal ccme furth the Capitawe that shal rule my people Ifrael. 7. Then Herod fecrctly caling the Sages, learned diligently of them the time of the ftarre which appeared to them ; 8. and fending them intoBethlehenijfaid; Goc, & inquire diligently of the childe; and when you fhal finde him , make rcporte to me , that I alio may come and adore him. 9. Who hauing heard the king , wcnttheir way ; and behold the the ftarre which they had fcen in the Eaft , went before them , vntil itcanne and ftood ouer, where the childe was. 10. And feing the ftaiTetheyreioycedwithexcccdinggrcatioy.il. Andentring into the lioufc ,thcy found the childe with Marie his mot:her,& faling downc" adored him •, and opening their''' treafurcs, they offered to him ^ " guiftes ^ gold,frankinccnfc , and myrrhe. 12. And hain'ng recciuedananfvver infleepc that they ftiOuld not retutnc to |Hcrod, they went backc an other way into their contrey. {< 15. And after they were departed , Behold an Angel ©four Lord ThcGhofpel appeared in ftccpc to lofeph , faying : Arifc , & take the childe and «^ ^*''''"'»"" his mother , and fly into i€gipt •, and be there vntil I flial tel thee. f or it wil come to pafl'c that Herod w il fecke the childe to deftroy him. 14. VVho arofe , & tooke the childe and his mother by night, and retired into /Igypr *• and he was there vntil the death of Herod: 15. that it might be fulfilled which was fpokenof our Lord by the Prophet , faying: " OHt of Mgj^t hau* j caUed tnji Soa.e. A iij .id.Thcn The Martyrdo of the holy In- uocents whofe ho!y-lay , is kept the 18 ofj December. The Ghofpd onTwelfth- Eue. ^ The Ghospel 16. Then Herod pcrceauing that he was deluded bytheSages> was exceeding angrie-, and fending'' murdered al the men children that were in Bethlehem, & in althe borders theroF, from two yaere • old andvndcr,according to the time which he had diligently fought out of the Sages. 17. Then was fulfilled that which was fpoken by le- remie the Prophet faying: i8.i4 vo'ueinl\iinuv?<,t< heard, crfwg out & much I«''^' Pt Wdjimg: Rachctbewajlvig her childreny ^-^ would not be comforted, becunfe they ^^' are not. J^ 19. But when Herod was dead,beholdan Angel of our Lord ap- peared in fleep to lofeph in^gypt, 20. Giying : Arife , and take the child & his moriier, and goe into the land of Ifrael. Tor they are dead that fousht the life of the child. 21. Who arofe ,&. took the child and his mother , and came into the land of Ifrael. 22. But hea- ring that Archelaus raigned in le wrie for Herod his father , h c fea- red to goethither : and being warned in deep retyred into the quar- ters of Galilee. 25. And coming he dwelt in a citie called Nazareth: that it might be fulfilled which was fayd by the Prophetes ; That he ^ dial be called a Nazarite. ANNOTA TIONS, Pilgtimage. Adoration of the B. Sacra- ment. The three kings. Chap. II. I. Behold. ] Our Lords apparitionor Epiphanie to thefe Sages, being Gentifs, their Pilgrimage to him , and in them the firfthomags of Gentilitie done vnto him the twelfth day after his Natinitie, and therforc is rwf//i/j-rf(y/ highly celebrated in the Cathoiike Church for ioy of the calling of vs Gentils. Hisbaptifraealfoand fiift miracle are celebrated on the fame day. 1. Starve, ) Chrifts Natiuitie depended not vpon this ftarre , as the Prifcillianifts falfely furniifedjb'at the ftarre vpon his natiuitie, for the feruice whereof it was crea- ted. Gre^o. Ho, 10. r. Come to adore.) Thiscomingfofarreof deuotion to vifit and adore Chriftinthe place of his birth, was properly a Pilgrimage to his Perfon; & warrante:h the Fai:li- ful in the likekinl of ixcernal worfhip done to holy Perfons, places, and things. 4. Inquired of them. 2 The high Pricfts were rightly confulted in queftion of their law and rcligioiijand be they neuer fo il, are often forced to fay the truth by priuile- ge of their vnftion; as here,and after, they did concerning the true Mellias. II. t^iondhim) This body { ftyth S . Chrififtom. '] the Sages adored in the crib. Let vs at the lead imitate thcmj thou fceft hjm lot no v in the crib , but on the Al- tar; not a woman holding him , but the PrieJtprefenc, andthcHoly-Ghoftnoivrcd outaboundantly vpon the Sacrifice. Ho. 14. MM. Cor. Ho. 1, in Mr. Ho. dtfan&o Philo- gonio. ji. Trea/Ures. ] Thefe trcafures are as it werethe firft fruits of thofe riches, and guifts , which (according to the Prophecies of Dauid andEfay) Gentilitie fhould offer to Chrift and his Church , aid now haue offered , fpecially from the time of Conftantme the Great. Asalfo thefe three Sages, being principal men of their Countrie, reprefent the whole (tate of Princes , Kings, and Empcrours , that were [according to the faidProph"cie>) to bclecuc in Chrift , to humble thcmfelues to hiscroffe, to foftjr , enrich, adorne and defend his Church. Whereupon it is alfo a very conuenienc and agreablc tradition of antiquitie, and a rccciucd opinion areiog the Faithfiilj*not lacking tcftimohieso'' ancient writ. ts , and much for the honour ofou: S.iuiour, thit thefe three alfo we;ckings;to wit , cither accoidmg to theftate of vfai.ri: tfa.6o. Chry/. htmil, ty. tn Mat. ho, I. Theo, Cic. de Diuinat, Vlf.Uo. F/iher I, Tob.x. ^mb. I . Ojf.c. It. According to S. MAxtHiwv. 7 of thofe Countries , * where the Princes were Magi ; and Magi the grcatcft about thePrincc;or aswercadinthe Scriptures, ofMclchifedech Kingof Salem, & many other Kin>fs that dwelt within a fmalcompafle: or as * lobes three friends are called Kings. Thefc are conutionly called the three kings of Colen ^ becaufc their bodies are there, tranflatcdakthcr from the Eaft Coiuitrie jiheif names arc faid to haue been Gafpar,Melchior,Baltafar. ii.Gwj/iijThe Sages were three,and their guiftsthreCjand each one offered cucric of the three, to expreife our Faith of the Trini tic. The Gold, tofignifie thathewas a Kinf', the frankinccnfe, that he was God , the myrrh , that he was to be buried as man. t^ttg.ftr. i. de Epiph. If. OMtoft^e^ft.) 1 his place of the Prophet (and thelikein thenewTeftament) here applied to Chrift , wheras in the letter it might fcenic otherwifc ; teachcch vs how to interprcte the old Teftamcnt,and that the principal fence is of Chrift,andhis Church. 16. Murdered.) By this example we learne how great credit we owe to the Church Canorizingof in Canonizing Saints , and celebrating their holy-daies : by whofe only warrant, Saiius. without any word of Scripture , tlicfc holy Innocents hauc been honoiucd for Mar- tyrs , and their holy-day kcpteuer iincc the Apoftles time , although they died not voluntarily , nor al perhaps circuncifed , andfome the children of Pagans, t^ng. fj% ti.Orig.ho. j.indiuerfot. 'y.r. I, S. Im3, Jo.i,l< A/?. II, Chap. III. luhn Ba^tif} hj his Iremltes Ufe^by hiipreaibwg and Baflifmccallcrbal xnto pcn- nanie^to freparc them to ChuJi.o.Hc iri'.iihccb tothc tharifeu andSMlucee-s^ threat iinig to tham ( Vnles tbcjr truly doe pennance) reprobation here yiiid dam- nation hereafter •, and for faluuiion feudfth them to Chrijl and his Bapt'tfme. Whhh being far more kXiClUnt then iohus. Jet Chrifl himft If among thofe pe- nitentiVouLhfufethtocome vnto xohns Baptifme, Wherebe hath tepmonie from Heauen alfr. The sicokd ND in thofe daycs* comethlohiithcBaptiftprea- part of this chinginthc''^ dcfeit oFlevvrie, 2. & faying : ''' Doc Ghofpel, Of pennance: for the Kingdom of Heauen is at hand. j. ^!*^ l^rcpara- For this is he that wasfpokenof by Efay the Pro- made\rthe phet, faying : A vojieofone crjtng in the defat , prepare je mamfcftation the rca) oj our Lord , uia'^^j (Iratght his pathts. 4. And the of Chrift. 1 faid lohn had his garnientof Camels hcarc, and a girdle of a skinne about his loynes:and his meate was locuftes & svildc honie. 5. Then went forth to him Hierufnlcm and alle\vrie,and althe countrey about Jordan: 6. & were baptized of him in lordan, " con- fe/Iing their finncs. 7. And feeing many ofthePharifccsandSaddu- cces coming to liis Baptifmc, he faid to them. Ye vipers brood, who hatli fhewed you to flee from the wrath to come? 8. Yeald therfore '' fruit worthic of pennance. 9. And delight not to fay within your fclucs, we haue Abraham to our father. For I tel you that God is able of thcfe ftones to raife vp children to Abra- ham. 10. For now the'' axe is put to the rootc of the trees. Eucry tree •• It is not only therfore that doth" not yeald good fruir,nial be cut downc, & caft efert. ) Of this word defen (in Grccke eremtu) comir.eth the name Ertmitages & Eremtej, that Hue a religious and auftere life in deferts and folitarie places , by the example of S. SohnBaptift; whom the holy Dodoursthcrforccal the Prince and as it were the authour of fuch profelfion. 5". chryf. ho. i.'m Marcum , & h. dt Iq Ba pti/ii. Hiero.ad Cufiych. derujiod. virg, IjidJiL c. ii,.dedi»hoff, Btrnardus de excel. Io.Im.- Sec Canif. defj'fi'. Wherewith ihc Proceftants are fo offended that they fay , S. Chryfoitotn ▼crb. Dei cor- (pake radilyjandvntruely. And nomaruel, for whereas the Euangelift himfelf in ruptelisli.i, c. this placcnakcthhinnaperfed patcineofpennance,andEremit;callife,fordefert i.)«4' or wildernesjfor his rough a,nd rude apparel, for abftayning fcom al delicate mea- Pcnnancc, tes(accordingtoourSauiourstet1imonicalfoofhim Mt.ii, 8. Luc.7. jj) they are not afhamcd to peruert al with this fttange commentarie, that it was adefcrt * ful of to wnes and villages , hk garment was * chamlct , his meate * fuch as thecoun- trey gauc,and the people there vfed : to make him thereby but a common man like to the reftjin his manner of life: cleane againft Scriptures,Fathers,& reafon. 1. Doe pemitnce)So is the Latin, word for word,fo readeth al antiquitie , namely S. Cyprianep.fi. often, and S. Auguftinli. 1 3,Confcf. c. 11. »ndit iiavery vfual fpeachinthcNew Teftament , fpecially in the preaching of S. lohnBaptift , * Chrift himfelf, and * the Apoftlec; to fignific perfed repentance , which hath not only confetlion and amendment, but contrition.orforow fortheottence, and pai- nefulfatisfadion : fuch as S. Cyprian fpeaketh of in al the forefaid epiftle. But the Aducrfaries of purpofe (as * namely Beza protefteth] miilike that interpretation, bccaufcitfauourethSacisfadionfor finnc, which tkey cannot abide. Where if they pretend the" Greeke word, we fend them to thefe places Mat. ii,ii. Luc. 10, i|. t Cor. 7, 9. Whcreit muft ncedcs(ip;niHe,forowful, payncful, and fatisfafto- riercpcntance.Wctel them alfothat*S.Bafil a Greeke Doftourcalkth the Nini- uitcs repentance with fafting,and hairerloth , and afhcs, by the fame Grcekc word (Urrarvjiofv . And more we wil telthcm in other places. (. Con fef^ing their finntf ) lohndid prepare the way to Chrift and his Sacrament*;, not only by hk Baptifme , but by i iducing the people to CofclUon of their finnes. Which is not to acknowledge tlicmfclucs 111 general to be finners, but alfo to vctct euery man his finnes. 8. Fruit wor:hie ] He preacheth Satisfa.deBaf.cont. OaaMt.ti.^.c. 9 10. 11, Yet itisan article of our Adu. rhatth'one is no better then the other which they fay not to extol lohns , but to derogate fromChriftsbaptirme,fofarrc, that they reakcitofno morcvalurcor elhcaciefor rrmiflion of finnes,8: grace and iuftification, then was lohns: thereby to niaiiitaine their manifold herefic*;, that Baptifmetakethnota ^•ay finncsjthar a ma is no clea- ner nor jufterby the SacranietofBaptifmc then bcforcjthat it -snotncccirancfor children vnto faluat ion, but it is enough to br borne of Chriftian parents 3 & fuch like erroneous pofitions wcl kfo-.-. cr -jmong the Caluinifts. II. Hoore.) This floore i<. his Church n.ilitant here inearth , wherein are both good and bad (here fignincd by cornc and chafVc) til the feparation be made in the day of iudgemcnt : contrarieio thcdodlii'ie of thcHcrctikcs, that hold j the Church to confift only of tlie good. 16. 0^in<(/.] To fignificthat Heaucnwas fhut intbe old Law, til Chrift by his Pailion opened it, andfoby his Afcenfion was the fiifl that entered iii:oitjCortr:\- tictothcdodrincoftheHcretikes. iec, Hehr. 9,8. and ii,4m beyond lordan. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. IV. •Hreniites, The Lcnt- faft. 1. Dsfert.~\ Aslohnthe Baptift , foour Sauioiirby going into the defert , and there liuing in contemplation cuen among brute beafts, and fubiect to the aflaiilts of theDiueltor our finncs, giueth a warrant and example to fac,h holy men as haueh- ucdin wildcrncHe for penance and contemplation,cailcd Eremites, 1. Fafiedfomticda'ies, ] Elias and Moyfcs^faith S. Hiercm; by the faft of 40. daics, werefilicc! with the familiariiicof God , and our Lord himfelfin the wildc^rnefle fa- fted as many toleauevntovs th-jfolemncdaies of faft[that is. Lent) Hierom. in c. 58. F-fx. S. Auguftincalfohaththc very like words ep. iiy. And generally al the ancient Fathers th.ic by occafion, or of pnrpofefpeake of the Lent-fati, make it not only an jp„a g^ imitation of our Sauioursfaft, but alfo an Apoftolical tradition, and of nccelVitie to , '' be kc^t. Content not If»t.(iaith S IgnatiusJ^oj- it contaimtJ) the imitxtlen rifour Lord/ conuer- ^^^If^ fation. And S. Anibrofcfaith plainely, that//wa/«o« ordMmdbymm but conftcratcd by ^^ Qui- Cod .ncrinuemed by any tarilly cogitation hut commaunded by the hcaneuly Maicflie. And dr^tg. agaiiie, that itisfinre not to fait al the Lent. S.Hieroms words alfo beiiK-ii plaine: ferr^. wc c faith he] fiiji fiurtie date fyOr, male one Ltnt in ayeayty accordirig to the tradition of the t^- j^.H/er fifties , in time conuenicnt. This tunemoftconu'-nient is (ai.S, Auguftineiaitli tp. 119,) c- nancc. »). Hcalingcuerymdadle ) Chrift [faiih S.^uguflmel by miracles gat authoritie, by authoritic found credit, by credit drew eogether a nuiltitude,by a multitude ob- tained antiquitic, by anticjr.itie fortified a Religion , whichnoronly the moft fond new rifiiig of Hcrctikcsvfing deceitful wiks , bat neither thedrowfieolderroursof the very Heathen uith violence letting againft it, might in-ajiie part fliakeand caft dowiic. t^itig devtil.cred. c, 1 4. T H I; Sermon Chap, V, ofChiiftvnon thcMrunti containing the pateme of Fir^, ^.he promifetbrewardcs ^ i^. and be Ujeth before the A pofilestbe'ir offices, a Chrift;:ilife, I 7. Secondly , he protejlcrh vnto vs th^tt wc tnujl kscp the cownundevjcim^ "^ '^'^cfe three aud that more exActb tben the Sir'tbes d^ Pbart fees ,v>->bofeiuftiic was coitft-'^ .^^^^^] ^^^" y J ' J wins wherof ted mofl perfit •, butyct that it woi vnfufficient,be ihevccth tn the precepts e/i i . s. Auouftine Murder , ij. Aduoutrie, 51. Dmorce. i^. Swearings 18. Keuenge, ^z. V[urie, hath t^o Aj.EWt'WJJCi. goodly bookcs to. 4. (T^Af'^^L N D feeing the multitudes, he * went vp into a moun- ^S^V^3tainc,and when he was fet,his Difciplcs came vnto W/aA v>^ him 2. and opening his mouth he tauolit thcm/avinjr. J " ' ught ir///Ax\\ - ui^n,.,] ».U« .-^ • - o_ • :^ r,. „ ^i.,.:. .- • ^i_ _ "^atitULCs, rm ^. Blcfled are the poorc in Spirit : tor tlieirs is the ,vj,ich atL_ Kingdom of Hcauen. 4. BlelVed are the meek : for they part of thtCa- fhalpoflcflctheland.^.Bleflcdarethey thatmourncrfor they flialbe tcchTme. comfortcd.<5.B]c{rcd arc they that hunger and thirll after iuitice:for TheGhofprl they flial haue their fil. 7. Blefted are the merciful : for they dial ob- ,7°"^ aav, and raync mcrcie.S.Blcfled arc the cleane of hart:for they fnal fee God.9. vpon thcVeafls Bleflcd arc the peace-makers : for they flialbe called tlie children of of many Mart. God The GhoGcl on thefcaflb ot DoCtouis. li T H I G H O « P B L. God. 10. BlefTed are they that fuflFer perfecution " for iuftice : for theirs is the kingdom of Heauen. ii. Bleffed are ye when they fiial reuilcyou, and perfecutc you , & fpeake althat naught is againft you , vntiuly , for my fake : 12.be glad & reioyce,for your '' reward is very great in Heauen. p For fo they pcrfecuted the Prophets,that were before you. 1^. You are the* fait of the earth. 14. But if the fait Icefe his vcr- tuc, wherewith ftial it be faired ? It is good for nothing any more but to be caO: forth, and to be troden of men. 15. You are the'' light of the world. A citie cannot be hid , fituated on a mountainc. 16. Neither do men light a * candel and put it vndcr a burticl , but vpon acandleftike,thatitmay fijinc to althat are in the houfe. 17. So let " your light shine before men.that they may fee your good workes, and glorifie your Father which is in Heauen. Doe not thinke that I am come to breake thelaw , or the 10. The Ghofpel vpon the fifth Sunday after irentecaft. •• This Prifoi^ is take of very ancierFathcrSj for Purgato- rie : namely S. Cjfr. tp. II ad tAnion.nH, 6, Prophets. I am not come to breake , but to {alti]. 19. For afluredly I fay vnto you ,* til Heauen and earth pafle , one iot, or one tittle shal not palfc of the Law , til al be fulfilled. 20. He therfore that shal ^ breake ""one of thcfe leaft commandements , and shal fo reach raen,shalbe caledtheleallintheKingdom of Heauen. But he that shal doe and teach , he shal be called great in Kingdom of hea- uen. p2i.For I tel you, that vnles''' your iuftice abound more then that of the Scribes andPharifees , you shal not enter into the King- dom of Heauen. 22» You haue heard that it was faid to them of old: ^ Thou shalt notkil. And whofokillcth,shalbeindangerofiudgemcnt. 25.But I fay to you, that whofoeuer is angrie with bis brother, shal be indan- gerof iudgment.And whofoeuer shal fay to his brother, Raca, shal be in danger of a councel. Aud whofoeuer shal fay. Thou foole,shal be guilty of the^'Hcl of firc.24.If therfore thou offer thy'^guift at the Altar,and there thou remember that thy brother hath ought againft thee; 25.1cauc there thy offering before the Altar,andgoefirft to be reconciled to thy brother : and thencoming thoushalt offer thy guift. J426* Be atagreemcntwiththy aduerfarie betimes, whiles thouart in the way with him j left perhaps the aduerfarie deliuer thee to the iudge, and the iudge deliuer thee to the officer, and thou becaftinto"prifon. 27. Ameiilfay to thee, thou shalt not goe out from thence til then repay thclaft farthing. 28. You haue heard that it was fiidtothemofold: '* Thou shalt not commit aduoutvie. 29. But I fay to you, that whofoeuer shal fee a woman to luft after her , hath already committed aduoutrie with her in his hart. 30. And if thy right eye kandalize thee, pluck it out,&.caft it from thee.For it is expedient for thee that one of thy limmespcriftijrathcr then thy whole body be caft into Hel.51.And if thy right hand fcandalizethee,cut it of,and caft it fromthee:for itis expedient for thee that oik of thy limmes pcrifh rather then that thy v/iiolc 1: ody goe into Hcl. 52. It wa^ faid alio, '^ v^ hofocucr fhal difmiffe his vvife,let him giiic her 6. Ac con DING TO S. Matthew, ij •her abilofciiuorccmet.^^.Butl fay toyoii,whofoeueL- flialdirmiflc his wife, excepting the caufconornicatiou , inaketh her to com- mit aduoutrie : And he that dial marie her that is difmifledi . "committeth aduoutrie. Ent.io, ' 54. Againe you haue heard that it was fayd to them of old. Thou 7- , flialt not commit periurie : but thou fnaltperforme thy othes to I our Lord. 55. ButI fay toyou'^ nottofweareat al: ncitherby hea- uen becaufe it is the throne of God : neither by the earth , becaufc ^l**'^' itisthefoorc-{loleofhisfeete-neitherbyHierufalem,"becaufeiti£ the citie of the great King..;6.Neither fliak ti:ou fweare by thy head, becaufe thou canft not make one heare white or blacke. 37 .Let your talke be.yea, yea : no,no: and that which is ouer & aboue theic,is ot eiiil. , ^, , ^S.Youhuue heard that it was fayd,^ An eye tor an eye,and a tootli for a tooth. 39. But I fiy to you "not to refill eiiil :but itoneftrike thee on thy right cheekc, turne to himalfo the other: 40. and to him that wil cotend withthcc iniudgement,andtake away thy coate,lec goethy cloke alfovnto him.41. and whofoeuer wil force thee one mile , goe with him other tvvayne. 42. He that asketh ot thee, giue to him: and * to him that would borow of thee, turne not away. . 4^ You haue heard that it wasfayd/ Thoufiialt louethyneigh- bour,& '•'■ hate thine enemie. .44. But I fay to you louc your enemies, doe good to the that hate you : and pray for the that perfecute and abufe you :. 45. that you may be the children of your father which is in heaucn,whomaketh his funne to rife vpon good &bad, andray- ncth vponiuft and" vniuft. 46.For if you loue them that loue you, u hat reward dial you haue , do not alfo the Publicans this? 47. And if you falutc your brethren only,what do you more ,do not alfo the Heathen this? 48. Be you pafcd thcrforc, as alfo your heauenly Fa- ther is perfed. The Ghofpel vpon the Fri- day after Afhwenfday, ■ So taught the Pharifces, not the L.Tw. ■■ We fee then that thetepc- ral profpentie of pcr'ons and countries is no figne of better men or truer religion. ANNOTATIONS. C H A p. V. 10 Feriudlci] Hcretickes andothcr malcraaours fometime fuffcr willingly and Palfc Martyrs ftoutly :but they are not bleffcd^bccaufc they futVer not for iuft.cc.For fayth S.Aug. ) they can not futfcr for iuftice , that haue dcuided the Church . and , where found faith or charlticisnot,thcrecannot beiuRiccCom ep.Par^M.ic.^. fp. 50. VJ^i 4. Conr. 1. Andfobythis fcripti.rc arc excluded alfaife Martyrs, as S.Auguftinc often dcdareth, :ini S.Cypr.de fait. Eccl.nu 8. 1 1 • j .„ I.. Ks^xrd) In Latin and G.ccke the v^orJfignifieth very wagcs,and hue, due Mcrccs? for workfs, and ibprcfuppofcth a meritorious dcede. Mtoeo<,. I J Thtligkt ) This Iiv;ht of the world ,and citieon a mountayne , and candle The Church vpon'a candleftickc ,rignifietheClcrgie, andthe whole Church, fo built vpon ..jfiMe. Chrift the mountayne , that it muft nccdcs be vihblc , and canrot be hid 2 TheGhospel hid nor vnkno.ven.i^ngcom. Tnlg.Dona.c,ii,lih,i6.eorit,Fguft.c.l7.And therforCjth'e' Church being a candle not vnder abulhel, butfbinine to alin thehoufe (thari$)in the world, what fhal I fay morcf fay thS.Aiiguftine ) tncn that they are blindwhich (hue their eyes againft the candle that is fet on the candlefticke.^ Trafl. % in ep. lo. \-j ,T our light) The good life of the Clergie edifieth much , and is God^ great ho- nor: where as the contratie difhonourcth him, xo. 9nt ofthefe.) Behold how necelfarie it is , not only to beleeue, but to keep al True inherent thecommaundements,euen the very leaft. iuflice. Venial finnes. Mariagea Sa- crament and is not diifolued by diuorce. XI. Tourlufiice) It isour inftice, v-rhcn it isgiuen vsof God. o/^«g inVf. jo Cenc. l. De Sp & lit C. ?. So that Chriftians are truly iuft , & haue in themfdues inherent iuftice, by doing Godscomniaundements .without which iufticeof workes no man of agecanbefaued. ^%g.de fid. &cper. C. i 6. Whereby wefeefaluation^ iunice,&. iuftification, not to come of only faith, or imputation of Chriftes iuftice. H.Heleffvre.) Here is a playne difference of (lanes , fome mortal, that bring to Hcl, fome ieffe, and leflc punifhed, called venial. »4 Guift-at the altar. ) Beware of coming to the holy altar or any Sacrament out of charitie, Butbefisftreconciled tothy brother , and much more to the Catholike Church, which is the whole brotherhood of Chiftian men, Hci, ij. i. i ^. Excepting the canfe of fornication. ) This exception is onlytofhew ,that for this one caufe a man may put away his wife for euer-.but not that be may marriean other asitismoftplaineinS. Marke aidS. Luke , who leaue out this exception, faying: ^j,.-- *^l}ofotutYdifmiffethhii'''^ife'indniarieth anotfHryCommiitetha'ittoHtrie. See the Annot. Luc. ip.i.Butif both parcie;>beinoneandthefamefault,thencan neither of them not fo much as deuorce or put a. vay the other. J J Committeth aduoHtrie. ) The knot of Mariage is a thing of fo great a Sacra- mcnt,thatnotby feparation it fclf of the parties it can be loofed, being not lawful neither for the one part nor the other , to marie againevpon deuorce. t/^wg. deho, Conmg c. 7. 3 J. I\pttof.veare. ] The Anabaptifts here not folouing the Churches iudgement, but the bare letter ( as other Heretikes in other c:ifesj hold thar there is no oath lawful, no not before a iudgc , whereas Chrift fpeaketh againft rafh and vfualfwea- ring in common talke, when there is no caufe. J 9. Tiot to J^efifituil. ) Here alfo the Anabaptifts gather of the letter , that it is not lawful to go to law for our rightjas Luther alfo vpon this place held,that Chriftians might not refift the Turke. Whereas by this, as by that which foloweth , patience only is fignified, & a wil tofuftcrmore , ratkerthento rcuenge. For neither did Chrift nor S. Paule folow the letter,by turning the other cheeke.fo. 1 8. ^JSi. x j. II. Lii. I Si. l8.. " The firft workcof iufti- }'\^ cc. C H A p. VI. J« thisfecoMd chapter of his Sermon , he controwleth the Thmfees mjl'tce ( thatts, their aimes,prAjer,and f^fiing ) for the [cope and intention there f, whnh was yaine gloire 1 9. Their end alfo wa^s t9 he rich, but ours mujt not be fe much /u in tiecejjaries, A K E good heed that you doc not your " iuftice be- fore mcn,to befecn of themrothcrwife reward ycu flia! not haue w ith your father which is in heauen. 2. Therfore when thou '' doeft an almes-deed, found not _ _ a trompcr before thee, as the Hypocrites do in the Sy- nagogues and in the ftreetes , that they may be honoured of men: AmcnTfay to you , they haue recciued their reward.^. But when thou doeft an almes-deed , let not tliy left hand Ivnow what thy right hand (iocth: 4. that thy almes-deed may be in fecrct , And thy father ' which Lue. II J4- luc,\6. J}. luc II. 11. According to S. Matthew, ^ which fceth in fecret, wil" repay the. J* 5. And when ye "pray, you flial not be as the ''Hypocrites, that louetoftandandDray inthe Synagogues & corners of the ftrcctes, - Thefecond that they may be fcen of men: Amen I fay to you,thcy hauereceiued ^'J'^'*^ °^»^'- theirreward.6. But thou when thou fiialt pray, enter into thy cham- "* bcr,andhauingfiiutthcc!oore,praytothy father in fecret : and tliy father which feeth in fecret , wil repay thee. 7. And when you are praying , fpeake not much , as the Heathen. Tor thjcy thinke that in their'/ much-fpcakingthcy may be heard. 8. Be not you therefore likctothem, for your father knovveth what is riccdeful for you, before you aske him. 9. Thus therefore fiial you pray ."^ Ovr father y^hnb art in heaucn^ jhe Pater. faticiifiedbetbytume. \o Let t\rj Kingdom ccn:e. Jhj vcslde done, asm hcaueii, noster /;; earth alfo,i i.Giue xs to (Uj our •'■fuperfu iflatial bread. iz.And forgiue vs our " ^'J" ^;^^j„" jj debtes^aswealfoforgmeourdtbtou, i^.Anu'' leaders not into tcntatio.But de- p/^^^^^.^i^,^. Imervs from euil Amen. 14. For "if you wil* forgiuc men tueir offen- „t,m,i^ylylrtAd, ces,yourhcauenly father wil forgiue you alfo your orfences. 15. But the G recke if you wil jiot forgiue m€n,neither.wil your father forgiue you your being ^^^^'^^^^ offences . .. ^ ^ , . , • r j t- ^1 it tovWi^siov. 16. And when you" faft,be not as the hypocrites, fad. For they dil- :: -^^^ third figure their faces, that they may appcare vnto men to faft. Amen I workcof iufli- faytoyou, that they hauereceiued their reward. cc 17. But thou when thoudoeft faft, anoynt thy head, and wafh thy T^e^ Cho.pci face.iS. that thou appeare not to men to i^ft,but to thy father which ^-^^^ is in feciet : and thy father w hich feeth infccret,wil repay thee. 19. * Heape not vp to your felues treafures on the earth: where the ruil & mothedocorrupt,& wher^theeuesaigge through and ftealc. 2o.But heape vp to your felues treafures in heaue: w hcie neither the ruh nor mothe doth corrupt, and wherethceues do not digge through nor fteale. 21. For where thy treafure is, there is thy hart al- fo. I4 a2 * The candel of thy body is thine eye.lf thine eye be fmiple, thy whole body ftial be lightfome.23. But if thine eye be naught:th.y. vvholebody fnalbe darkcfome. Ifthcn thelightthat is in thee, be darkenesrthedarkenes itfelf how greatflialit be? 04. Nomancan* ferue" two mafters.For either he wil hate the one, .^.j^^ cbofpcl and loue the other: or he wil fuftaynethe one, and contemne the ^n thei4.Sun- other.You cannot ferue God and Mair.mon. day after Pch- 25. 1 herfore I fay to you, * be not'' careful for your life , what you tecoft, fiial eatc, neither for your body what rayment you flial put on. Is not the life more then the meatc : and the body more then the ray- ment? i6. Behold the foules of the ay re , that they fow not , neither reape,nor gather into barnes: and your heaucnly father fecdeth the. Are not you much more of price then they? 2; .And which ol: you by caring, can adde to his ftature one cubitc? 28. And for rayment w hy are you carcfuVt'Confider the lilies of the ficUl l.ow they grow : they labour nGt,neither do they fpinne. 29. But 1 fay to you, that neither Salomon in al his glorie was arayed as one of chefc. 30. And it the graflcofthcfieldjwhichtoday is,andto morow is caft into rlic ouen. j6 The Ghospel oiien , God doth Co clothetliow much more you, O ye of very fmaV f uith ? 51. Be not careful therefore , faying , what fliil we eate , or • They fecke what fhal we drinke, or wherewith (halwe becoucrcd? 52. for al reporal things thefc thingcs the" Heathen do feeke after. For your rather kno\ [noweth only and that that you neede al thefe things. ^:?. Seeke therefore firft the Kingdom God '^but'^of ^^'^^"^ ' ^^^ ^^^ iuftice of him, and al thefe things shal be giuenyou their Idols, or bcfides. p ^4. Be not careful therfore for the morovv; for the mor~ by their ownc row day wil be carcful for itfelf. Sutiicient for the day is theeuil induftrie. thereof. ANNOTATIONS, Good workes iuftifie.j Merites, ^f ' pocrifie. The B. Sacra- ment. Venial finncs. God is not au thor of cuiJ, C H A P. VI. I. lupce. ) Hereby it is plaine that good workes be iuftice , and that man doing, them doth iuftice, and is thereby iuft & iiiftified , & not by faith oniy. Al which iul- tice of a Ghnftian man, our Sauiour here comprifeth in thefe three workes , in AI- mes, fafting,and prayers. tJ»g- ^.p^f- '«,'?. c »-So tha.t to giue almes.is to do mfticej , and the workes of mercie are iuftice c^u^ in Pfd. 49. f. f. ^.U,tpay] This repaying and rewarding of good workes in heauen, often mentio- ned here by our Sauiour, dt clartth tliat the fay d workes ate meritorious , and that wc may do them in refped of chat reward. f. Hpocrius. ) Hypocrihe U forbidden in al thefe three workes of iuftice, and not thedoino-ofthem openly to theglorieofGod,and the profite of our neighbour, & ourownefaluation;for Chrift btfore(c. 5.) bidderh, faying: Ictjo^r ti^hi Jojhir.ebe- fore-ntn eye. And in al fuch woikesS. Grtgoritsrulc is to be followed. T/i'eworkc/ojo hemp bltke, that the imeniiofi r^tmynemfurct, tfo. l j , in Euang. c. 10. 7. Mtitft fpeaking ) Long prayer is nor toibid, for Chrift * himfelffpent whole nif^hts in prayer j and he fay ch, * wc muft pray alwayesjand * the A.ps,ftlc exhorteth to^ray without intermiirion ; and the holy Church* from the beginning hath had her Canonical houresof prayer -.but idle and voluntary babling,either of the Hea- thens to their gods , or of Heretikes, that by long Rhetorical prayers thinke to perfnadc Gndrwheras the Coliefts of the Church are raoftbreefe & moft eifedual. SeeS.ty4u:n/iineep. Ill, c S. 9. la. 1 T . Superfubfijinttal b.-ead ) 3y this bread fo called here according to the Latin word, & the Grccke, weaskenot only al necefTarie fuftenance for the bodie,but much mo- re alfpiritual food , namely the bleffed Sacrament itfelf , w!;ich is Chrift the true bread that came from Heaucn,& th€ bread of life to vs that eate his booie. typr.de orat. Do. t^ng.ei. iii.c.ii. And therfore it is called here Superfubftantial, that ij,,the bread that palfeth and excelleth al creatures Hiero in t. Tit. In 6. Mat. ^.mh^ li, f. de Sacr, c. ^.-J4ug.fir. I'.de yerb. Do fee. Mat. S, Oertnanus in J heoria. II Dcbtt. "ihefc debts do fignifie not only mortal finnes, but alfo venial, as S. Auguftine often teacheth: and therforeenery man beheneuerfo iuft, yctbecaufe hccannotliue without venial finacs , may very truly and ought to fay thisprayer. . . *^M^. ""^ duxstp. 'Pel.t^. li I.e. i 4.. /». ii. -. ] Thefearethefniirs which Heretikcs arc kno>vcn by , diuifion from the whole Church , diuifion among themfelues , taking to thcmfelues new names and new "^''^^'^"^"°- iiiaiftcrs , inconftancic in doftrine, difobedience both to others and namely to fpiritual ^ "» X ^"^"^ orticers, louc and Irking of themfelues, pride and intolerable vanting of their owne""*^^* knowledge aboueal the holy Doftours, corruption , falfiftcation and quite denying of the parts of Scriptures that fpccially make agaynft them , and thcfe be common to al Herctikes lightly. Qthcrfome are rrore peculiar to thcfc of our time, as Inceftuoiis ma- riagesof vowed perfons , Spoilc of Churches , Sacrilege and profanation of al holy things, and many other fpecialpointsofdodrine.dircAJy tending to the corruption of good life in alftates. 11. Lard Lord.'] Thefe men haue faith, other wife they could not inuocate , Lord , Lord 1{9 lo. B«t here we fee that to belccue is not enough, and that not only intidelirit is fin- ne, as Luther teacheth. YeaCatholikcsalfothat woike true miracles in thenanicof our Lord, and by ncucr fo great faith,yei without the workes of iufticefbal not be (aued. i. Notonly fai:h. Car. 13 Againcconlidcr here who they are that hauefoeften in their mouth, T hi Lord, the Loyd, and how lule it fhal auaile them, thatfet fo litle by good wotkes,and conteranc Chnftian iufticc. Chap. VITI. Jwtned'utlj afftr his Sermon ( totonfirmehis doctune mtham'trdcU) he cureth 4 U^n .'),But about him and alother leypcsju conundetb thtjatth of the Ctnturton^ v:ho ^ASAGenttl^ awlforetdtefh by that ncafion, the vocation oj the Gentiles, and reprobatLnofthe leyces. 1 ^ In Teters houje ht shtweth great grace. 18. Intffc xvay to fhefea hej^eakj-th vcitb two^of foloyvwg hwi ; 13. atiu vpon thefea com- maniUth the tempcfl-.i'i.a/id bej/ond thejea hi; mantfejleth tht Demls malue agaifijl man.m an heard o^ fxwe, #«" ft N D when he was come downe from the moiintainc,grca[t The Ghofpel' kv^ multitudes folowcd him: 2. And'^beUold a Leper came and »" ^'^^ 3- ^""- adored him faying: Lord,if thou w ilt, thou cauftjiiake mc gp^anic^^ cleane. 3. And lESvsftretching forth his hand , touched him, faying : I wil.Be thou made clcanc. And forthwith, his leprofie was made cleane. 4. And Iesvs faith to him : Sec thou tel no hody : but go,* fliew thy feU'tothe " Pricft, and offer thc'^guift which Moy fcs commanded for a teftimonic to them. '5. And* when he was entred into Capharnaum , there came to The Ghofpd him a Centurion , bcfceching him, 6. and faying: Lord my boy lieth at J/jc^Afhwen J home fickofthepairey,and is fore tormented. 7. And If.svs faith to him: j^y. Andalfo I vvi] come, and cure him. 8. And the Ce«iturion making anfvvcr, faid: in Maflc foe Lord, " I am not worthie that thou fliouldeft enter vnder my roofc: thcfickc but only fay the word,& my boy fljal be healed. 9. For I alfo am a man fubicd to authoritie , hauing vnder mc fouldiais; and I fay to this, goe , and he goeth , and to an other , come , and he comcth ; and to my fcruant,doethis,andhcdoth it. 10. And Ihsvs hearing this , marueled: and faid to them that folowed him : Amen I fay to you, 1 haue not found fo ^reat hkh in Ifracl. 11. Andl fay to you that manie dial come from the Eaft and Wefl,and fhal fit downe with Abraham, and ifaac, & Jacob in tl c Kingc'omof Heaucn : n. but the children of thcKingc'om ftialbecaft out into the exteriour darkcne-fl'c : there shal he weeping 3 i j and - 20 TheGhospel and gnashing of tecth.13. AndlESvs faid tothcCenturionrGoe , and as thou haft beleeued, be it done to thee. And the boy washealedinthe fame hourc. |4 14. And**^ vvhenlEsvswascomcintoPetershoufejhe faw^''hiswiues mother layd, and in afitofafeuer: i5.andhetouchedhcrhand,andthe feuer left hcr,and flie arofe,and miniftred to him. i<5.And when euening was come,thcy brought to him manie that had Diuels : and he caft out the Spirits with a word : and althat were il at eafe he cured : 17. that it might be fulfilled, which was fpoken,by Efay the Prophet , faying : He toiks our 'tiifirmttiesyafid bare our difcufes. i8. And Iesvs feeing great multitudes about him, commanded to goe beyond the water. 19. And a* certaine Scribe came, and faid to him: Mafter,! wil folow thee whitherfoeucr thou flialt goe.20.And Iesvs faith to himrThe floxeshaue holes, and the foules of the ayre neftes ; but the Sonne of man hath not where to lay his head. 21. And * an other of his Difciples faid to him: Lord, permit me firft 10 goe and burie my Father. 22. But Iesvs faid to him:Folow me, and '' let the dead burie the dead, ffhe Ghofpel 2^. And * when he entered into the boat , his Difciples folowed him: on the 4. Sun- 2^. and loe a great tempeft arofe in the fea , fo that the boat was coue- the red with waueSjbutheflept. 25. And they came to him,andraifed him, faying:Lord,fauevs,weperifli. 26. And he faith to them :Why are you fearful, O ye of litle faith ? Then rifing vp ''' he commanded the windes, and the fea,and there enfued a great calme. 27. Moreouer the men mar- ueled , faying : What an one is this , for the windes and the fexobey Jiim. J< 28. And* when he was come beyond the water, into the countrey of ths Gerafens, there met him two that had Diuels , coming forth out of the fepulcres , exceeding fierce , fo that none could pafle by that way. 29. And behold they cried faying : What is betweene vs &c thee Iesvs the Sonne of God? art thou come hither to torment vs before the time. 50. And there was not farre from them an heard of many fvvine feeding. 5 1. And the Diuelsbefought him laying: If thou caft vs out, fend vsinto the heard of fvvine. 32. And he faid to them: Goe. But they going forth went into the fwine , and behold the whole heard went with a violence, headlong into the fea : and they dyed inthe waters. 9^. And the fwine- heardes fled : and comming into the citie , told al , and of them that had been poflefled of Diuels. 34. And behold the whole citie went out to meerc Iesvs , and when they faw him,thej^befought him that he would pafl'e from their quarters. day after ANNOTATIONS. ^ C H A p. VIIT. Tricf^itg'mc 4 Tr'njl. ) ThePrtefts of the oldlaw ( faith S. Chrifortom ) haJ aathorirle and priuf- fiflnes. lege only to difccrne who were healed of leprofie,and to denounce the fame to the peo- ple: but the Pticfts of the new law , haue power to purge in very deed, the filth of the ibule. Thcrfore whofoeuer defpifeth them, it more worthie to bepuniflied,then the re* belDathai}, and his complices. S\ Chr^foji. j.cteSacerd. AccaJiftJKG TO S. Matthew. 21 4. Gnift, ] Our Sauiour willcthhinuo goe, and offer his gniftor factifice, accordir g asMoylcsprcfcribedinthaccafCjbccaufetheother facvificc, being the holicft of al ho- lies,which ishisbodiCjwas not yet begunc. So faith S. tjut^. li.i.q. Euan^.q. j. & Com. t^tit*er.leg,& Prcfh.li. KCl 9 10. 8, T{nt V. erthie.) Ori^.ho. ^. in diuerf.V/ hen thoU eatcA(raith he) and diinkeft the bodie & D O M I N F. blood of our Lordjhc cntreth viider thy roofe. Thou alfothei fore humbling thyfelf, no fum dignus. fay : Lrird I am not worth ic, &c. So faid * S. Chryfoflom in his MalTe, and fo doth ilie Cath, Church vfe at this day ineucryMafre.SceS.Aiigiiftineff.tiS. ad /.-BM. 14. HixwiHf/ w«Aer. ] Of Peter fpecially among the reft, icibcuidtnt, that he had a p^j^ (^, (j,j^i_ wife,but [ js S HicTom faith ) after they were called to be Apoflles , thty had no more ^ carnal companic with their wiues,as he proiieth there by the very words of our Sauiour: * HethAthathltft \\ift, &c. And fo in the Latin Church hath been alwayes vfcd,that maried men may be, and are daily made Priefts,eithcr after the death of the wife,or with herconfcnt, to line in perpetual continencic. Andif ihe Greeks hauePriefts that doc otherwife, S. EpiphaniusaGrcckDoftourteilcthihem, that they doe itagainftthe ancient Canons; and * Paphnutius plainly fignificth the fame in thefirft Councel of Nice. Butthi.ismoft plainc , tliat there was ncucrciilicr in the Greek Church or the Latin, amhentical example of any that married after holy Orders It. Letthedexd.'j^y this we fee that nor only no word'y or carnal lefpeft, but no other laudable dutie toward our par^nt&jonght to ftayvs from folowingChrift,andchoofing a life of greater petfcftion . I f>. He commanded.) The Ch'i'ch(here fignified by the boateorlhip) and Catholi- kct.,are often toiled vvi:h ftormcs of perfccution,but Ghrift wh* feemcd to flcepc in the mcanc tinic,by the Churches prayers awaketb, and inakcth a calme. Chap. IX. The MMJlen of the Jeri^es he conftitetli both ^rith reafons andmtrAcles : dcfitid'wg his remitting of fmnes , 9. his catD^g'mtb fanners , 14. and bis lonticfenninrto his iveuli^e Difaples , vmil be b.iuc made them flronger. 18. sheM'tng alfo m nro w/- racles , the order of his ^raudcme , dbout the iC'ives and Geutils , leaiivig thv one^ ^rben ba calltd the other. 1 7. be cuaih nvo bivui men, and one fojjcjjcd. ^ ^ . And hMirng ^vuh fo many mtracla togeather, confuted bis cr,cmics , and jct the)' vroife aid v,-''''^S°^^^^'^^'^"'^P'^^'^^^^^^''S ^^'^^ Ghofpel of the Kingdom , and Aaircarik. . curingcucry difeafe, and eueryinlirmitie. 36. Aiulfeing toe multitudes, he pitied Ofe.i,g. Mar. a, 18. Mr. f. It. Lu. If, + 1. of faith J To is the dcuout tou- ching of holy xelikes. Mat.iu IX. Mt. IX. 14. FufdJi. According to S. Matt he w. 2? he pitied them •, becaufe they were vexed, and lay likcfi.ccp thathaiic nocafhepeard. 37. Then he faith to hisDifciples : The harncft furcly is great , but the workmen arc few. 58. " Pray thcrtore *the Lord of the liarueft,that he fend forth workmen into his harueft. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. IX. 5* Re Wj^^ewfi^. ]Whcn thelcwcsheard Chriftrcmit finnesj they charged him with blafphtniK. , asHtrctikesnow charge his Pritftsof the new Tellamtnt , for that they remi. finnc?; to x'^Iv^m he faid: W hoji firncs ycv ih^^ forgiue^they art for^iticn -4>'t/;try;;rf)Thciforc(^oth the Church pray andTaftin thclirbcr dayc^whcnho- ^* Otdcis are giucn, thatis^when workn.cn arc prcpar«.u to bckctinioihi haiuift. S« M The Ghospel ■• They haue herecomiiiif- £on to preach Chap X. He g''.'4ctb to the Twelue the poorer of Mnadtis , undfi fmdtth tkm to tin- left sheep ofthelewes, 5. vcithmftriUtmsAccordtHglji: 10. and kj occujim of the fending, forenlleth of the per fecnttons after his Afcc^.fion, Armwg them and 4 other againft the fame, 40. Mi dlfo exhottwg the people to harhaur his feraahts mfuih times of ferfecktwi. N D hauing called his tvvclue Difciples togeather , * he gaue them ^' power ouer vncleaiie Spirits , that they flio'.ild caft them out, & fhould cure al maner ot'direafe, & al mannerof iniirmitie. 2. And the names ot the twelue Apoftles be thcfe: The ^' tirft , Simon who is called Peter , and Andrew his bro- ther, g. lames of Zebedee, and lohn his brother , Philip and Barthle- mew, Thomas and Matthew the publican , and lames of Alph^eus , and Thaddseus, 4.Sim6 Canana?us,& ludas lfcariote,who alfo betrayed him. 5. Thefetvveluedid Iesvs fend-, commanding them, faying: Into the way of the " Gentiles goc ye not , and into^the cities of the Samaritans enter ye not : 6. but goe rather to the fliecp that are periflied of the houfe of ifraeL 7. And going preach,faying: That the Kingdom of Hea- uen is at hand. 8. Cure the fick , raife the dead , cleanfe the lepers , caft only h [frael' ^"^ Diuels: gratis you hauc receaued, gratis giue ye.9. Do not^' polfelTe the time being gold , nor filuer , nor money in your purfes: 10. not a skrip for the way,, not yet come neither twoxoates , neither flioes , neither rod. For the workman is tocaltheGcn- worthieof his meate. 11. And into whatfoeuercirieor tovvneyou fiial enter, inquire who in it is worthier and there tarie til you goe forth. j2. And when ye enter into the houfe, falute it,faying: ^^ Peace be to this hou(c. i^. And if fo be that houfe be worthie, your peace fhal come vpon k. But if it be not worthie , your peace dial teturne to you. 14. And who- focuer Hial not receaue you, nor heare your worces igoing forth out of the houfe or the citie ^^ ihake of the dull: from your feet. 15. Amen I fay to you , it fiial be " more tolerable for the land of the Sodomites and Gomorrheansintheday of iugdement,thenfor that citie. Th Ghof el K^.l^chold I fend you as (heep in the middes of wolaes.Be yc therfo- vp6 the Com- ^^ wife as Serpents, and fimple as Doues.17. And take ht^ed of men.For mcniorationof they wil deliuer you vp in Councels , and in theit Synagogues they wil S.PauI,Iun 30. fcourge you. 18. And to Prefidents and'' to Kings fhal you be led for my .. ^w- , fake,inteftimonietothcmandthe Gentiles. ip.Butwhenthey fiial de- and finmHcitic ^^"^^' V^^ ^P> * ^^'^^ "^ thought hovv or what to fpcake: for ''' it dial be both be neccf- giuen you in that houre what to fpeake.2c.V0r it is not you that fpeake, farie in Prca- but the Spirit of your Father that fpcaketh in you. 21.* The brotlier alfo -ll? D?.'„^.*^^*' dial deliuer vp the brother to death , and the Father the Sonne : and the children shal rife vp againfl:theparents,and fnalworkc their death, 22. andyoulTial be odious to al men for my name : but he that shal perfe- uer vnto the end,he shal be faucd. ij.And ■i ^, - and Pnefts. litc.6, 40. Hr.S, luc.9, 16. II, ». LlH.XX i. Lnc.io, 16. At At. 0, 4'. ae- AcCORDTKG TO S. MatTHEW. 2? 25. And when they shal perfecutc you in this citie , flee into an other. The Ghof d Amen I fay to you,yoiishal not finish al the cities of Ifracl,til the Sonne vpon s. At*ha- Ot man come. n'afius day 24. ^ThcDifcipleis not aboiiethe Maifl:er,nor theScruant aboue his ^^"^i-*- LorJ.ivIt fuftileth the Difciplc that he be as his mai(ler,and the Scruant as his Lord.If'thcy hauc called the Goodman of the houfcBeclzebub " how much more them of his houshola?2(5.Thcrfore feare,ye nor them. For nothing is hid,that shal not bereuealed: and fecret,thatshal not be ^^^ Ghofpc! known. 37. That which I fpeakctoyou in thcdark , fpcak yein the ^^^/'"'^'^ ^^^ light : and that w h.ich you heare in the care , preach ye vpon the houfe Bilhopl"' tops. 28. And" fearcycnotthem that kil the boJj,andarc notable to kil the foul : but rather fcare him that candcftroy both foul and boiiy '' '^ g^oc\ycCf- )il)toHel.I< * •'^ for: for Chri- 2c?. Are not two fparowes fold for a farthingrandnotone of them shal fhohks^ancf nl i-al vponthe ground without your Father? jo. But your very haires of good ir-n/m the head are al numbered. 51. Feare not therfore: better are youthen theperfecut'fjs- many fparowes. 32. * Euery one therfore that shal " confeiTe me before *'^Tijr!ccs.of men, 1 alio wil confeflehim before my Father which is in Hcauen.^^.But I?f'^^td\"'.'^'^^^ he that shal denie me before men , lalfo wi) denie him before my Fa- "" ther which is inHeauen. p ^4. Do notye think* that I came to fend- "^"^^ r^hofj-d peace into the earth : I came '^ not to fend peace,but the fword. 5^. For '''^"" ^- ^*^i''- I came to feparatc"^ man againft his father, and the daughter againll ^''""^f^^ y""-- her mother,and the daughter in law againit her mother in law. :jd.' And 'il\nd (or ^^ a mans enemies, they of his owae housliold. ^y. He that loueth father rome Martyr^ or mother" more then me, is not worthy of me: and he that loueth "otBi-bops. . fonne or daughter aboue me, is not worthy of me.:58.And he that taketh not his croile, and foloweth me , is not w orthy of me. ^^. He that hath found his life, shallofe it:andhethat hath lolt his lifefor me, shal find it. 40. * He that receaueth you.reccaueth me: andhethatreccaueth me ■ receaueth himthat fentme. 41. Hcthat receaueth a Prophet'^ in the name ofaProphet,shalreceauc the reward of a Prophet, and he that re- ::-t-u ceaueth a '■' iull man in the name of aiuft man, shal receaue the reward foihVhlminr* ofaiuft man. 42. And * whofoeuer shal giue drinketooneofthefe &Hclpiii» a.p litleoncs acup of cold water,only inthc name ofaDifciple, ameni fay ■"^P<^r^on '"f- to you,he shal not lofe his reward. U ^'-'Vl^g '^^'■'^'s "' ' * lullicc & con- - _ _^__^^ rci;;iice. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. X. T.*P»wer.l Miracles were fonecefTarrc to the confirmation of , heir doiSrinebecinnine rhtn to be preaclicd , that not only Chrift himftlfc did miracles,but alio he gaue to his Apoftlcs power to doc them. 1. Firfi Simtn.'] Peter the firft, not in calling, but in preemincnce.For ( as S. Ambrofe Fc-^rs Primal faith in i. Cor.ii j c^aJrt^ frfi folowtd our SauoMrbefort Titer and yet thtTumailt ^ndrtw ^ ^^ rreraued not, but Peter . Which preeminence of S. Peter aboue the other Apcftles is To plainly ligniHed in this word, F.r^, by the ludgemcnt eiien of Heretikci, that lit 7 a, not 1.6 The G h o s p e l •It rcmirireth vtniaiil.aws. ttout Tfji. ciuitM. zt.c.8. LeoJmf, in vit, S.Chryf Socrat. notv,ithrcaiidino;heconfeireth theconfent ofal copies both Latin & Greeke, yet is not afhamcd to fay, that he fufpeftcth that this word was thrulc into the text by roinefauou- j^-^ /^ r<-r of Peters frimacie.Whciby wchauc alfo,that they care no mote for the Greek then tAnnot for the Latin, when it msketh againftthem , but at their pleafure iay that al is cor- rupted. ^. £>o«otfo^^.) Preachers may not carefully fceke after the fuperflaities of this life, • or any thing which may bean inipet^iment to their fundion.And as for nccefraries>they defcruetheirtemporalliuing at their hands for whom they labour Ipiritually. _._ .. , It. Trace bet-} this houfc. ) As Chrift himklf vfed thefe words , or this blelfing often, '■ °ps ■ Pfjceiet97o«, fo here he hi Jdcth his Apoftlcs fay the like to the houfe where they come. 'S' And fo hath It been ahvaits a moft godly vfe of Hifhops * to giue their blefling where they coniejwhichbleiiingmuft needs be of great grace & prctic, when none but worthy Pcrlons ifai here we read) might take good therof; andwhcn it isneuer loft, butretur- nethto the giuer,v,'heti the other paicic IS not worthy of it. Among other fpiritual bene- lics it takcthawav venial irmf.s. e^m.in 9. Lu. « 14. ^hak^oftludufi.) Vo contcmnethetruc Preachers,or not to receauethe truth prea- ched, is a very damnable finne. ;y. Moretolerable.) Hcrtby it iseuident , that there be degrees & differences of dam- nation in Helfirej according to mens deferts. c^ng.l't. 4. tfe B„-^t.c.i 9. 18, Km^s.) In the beginning Kings audEmperoursperfccuted the Church , that by the very death and bloud of Martyrs it {V»ou!d grow more miracp.ioufly, Afceiward when the Emperoursand Kings were themielues become Chriftians, tiiey vied thtir power for the Church, againft Infidels and Heretikcs^/^M^.f/'. ^8. 19. ft j/;/W£T«voi« CITE? thatisj/Wew ihatAre doing Vetmance. And concerningthatpartof Pennancewhichis ConfeiIion,chcEcclcfiafticalhiftorie callethitby the fame Greeke word, and the Peni- tents comming toconfdhon ,TOu5/xiTKVOou;T«?. SoKam. /». 76. 16, Socrat. li. J. c. 19. ti. LtUones ) Theiclitle ones do not lignifie here only the vnlearned, as though Co- blers,and weauers,and women, & girles had this reuelation,& thtrforedo vndcrftaiid al Scriptures and are able to expound them :but here are fignifi >-d i he hnmble, whether they be learned or vnlearnedras when kiefayth, ijnles you become as litleones, you thai not enter in~ to the Kingdom of Heawn. fl^nd Co 3ilCo the ^re^zcii Doilours(who as they vrtre moft learned, io moll numbkdthen.leluesro the iudgemtfntoftheCatiiolikc Church) arc thcielicle ones : a-id Heretikcs , who although vnlearned ^ yet vant their knowledge & their fpf- rit of vndcrftanding aboue al ancieiit Fathci-s and the whole Church, cannot be of thefe litle and humble ones. io. Yokefwtet.) whatds tliis light burden and Av«et Yoke, but his coTi!manderaents,of vhtch 5. Tohn faith, i. Ep. 5, tiii command.mems arc tiot Inuiiy f cleanc contrary to the Adaerfaries that fay, they are vjpolTibie to be k( pt. Chat. * Din- nyf. cci, hicr.c. ;,, in init.9. Mt. 18. 3. According to S. Matthew. 2J? 4- IrM.t4> 9- 9. Ore.6,6. I. Chap. XII. The hlhidmi of the Th^rifces about the Sabboth he reproueth bj Siriptures , Ij reafin, andby a mirade. i :i .^tu- ^ns dc4th being therfore fought Ij them , he metkjl) gotih outofthcwAj.auordmg m Efaj had Prof heaed of him. ti. lUs laflihg out ofDi- uclsilfohe dtferidcth aguirfi them. 31. gi.d fetteth jorththtdatiger thej fiandrnfer thctr hontble blapmie. ^>i.And becuufe thej askjjetfor afigtw, he ihnveth kow ' worthtlj they i/wl be damned.jf-,.foreteliwg hovo the Diuel ihal pc^ffe thenhation, 66. arid tejltfywg that although he be of then bloud , j/ct not thej/jor this , butftah oi Wff t his iom}»a»demcnts,arc deare vnto him. T that time *Iesvs went throughthcconie on the Sab- both : and his Dilciples being hungric , began topkick thecares,andtocate. 2. And the Pharifees Teeing them, faidto him: Loe ,thy Difciples doc rl^i-at which is not lawful tor them to doe on theSabborh-dayes. 5. But he . faidto them : Hauc you not read what * Dauid did when he was aii hungred , and they that were with him : 4. how he en- tredinto thehoufe of God, and did eate the loaues of proportion, which it was not lawful for him to eate, nor for them that were with him * but for Prieftes only? 5,Or hauc ye not read in the '^ Law, that onSabboth-dayes the Prielles in the temple do breake the Sabboth , & arc withoutblame?6.ButItelyouthatthere is here a greater then the templc.7. And if you did know what it is , I wU merae and uof^ ''^^^'fi^.^Zonch.^r^ youwouldncuerhauecondemnedthcinnocentes. 8. IrorthcSonne ot^^^^^ nianis Lord of the Sabboth alfo. 9 And %\ hen he had palled from thence, he came into their Synago- gue 10 And* behold there was a man which had a withered hand,and they asked him faying : Whether is it lawful to cure on tlie Sabboths? ' that they might accufe him.ii.But he faid tothem:What man fiial there I be of you that (hal haue one (heep : and if the fame fal into aditch on the Sabboths, wil he not take hold and lift it vp? 12.H0W much better is a man more then a flieep?Theiforeit islawfulonthe Sabboths to doe agooddeed. l^ Thenhefaith to the man : Stretch forth thy hand , and he ftretched it forth, audit was reftored to health euen as the other. . , , r , ■ • n. 1 • 11 And the Pharifees going forth made a confultation againlt him, hovvthcy might dellroy him. 15. But Iesvs knowing it , retired from thence:and many folowed him, and he cured them al. 16. and he char- ged them that they fiiouldnotdifclofe him. 17. Thatit might be hilhl-^ led which was fpoken by Efay theProphet,faying- 18. Behold my fmunt w/j(J»M I huue i hofen, my bdoticd m Tfhom mj foul hath wtl liked, I ivj/ pu t my sfii it vpoiihim andtudgem'enttotheGenttleishAlhcihew. 19. he shalmtiontetJyUor crte out, neither shal any man heare m thefreetes hUxojce. lo. The reede bruifcdhe ihalmtbreakj , &fmok:iMgpxehe shal notextrnguub : til he i»ji forth tugament vntQ vicUne. n'. And m hutiAmc th( Gcnttla ihal hope, j2.Then It IS fulo ,.£nd TheGhospel 22. Then* was offered to him one pofTelTed with a Diuel, blind and duiiinie:and he cured him , To that he fpake and faw. 23. And al the mul- titudes were amared,and faidiWhethcr this be the Sonne of Dauid ? 24. But the Pharifees hearing it/ayd^This fellow cafleth not out Diuels but " in Beelzebub the Prince of theDiuels.2). And Iesvs knowing their co« , , gitations,faidtothem: ylrtomot Euery Kingdom •' deuided againft itfelf flial be made defolatc : and ^ iHem itTs on euery citie or houfe deuided againft itfelf, flial not ftand. 16. And ii not poifibly Satan cafl: out Satan, he is deuided againft himfelf: how then fhal his ftand , bccaufc Kingdom ftand ? 27. And if I in Beelzebub caft out Diuels,your children _aVayes jj, ^i^quj Jq j-i-jey caft out?Therfore they fhalbe your iudges.28. But if dilTenfion. I m the Spirit ot God do caft out Diuels, then is the Kingaom or God come vpon you. 29. C)r how can a man enter into the houfe of the ftrong, and rifle his veflel , vnlcs he firft binde the ftrong? and then hcvvilriilehis houfe. 30. He that is'' not with me, is againft me: and he that " gathereth not with me , fcattereth. 31. Therfore I fay to you: Euery finne and blafphemie flial be forgiuen men, but " the blafphcmie of the Spirit Inal not be forgiuen. 52. And whofoe- ucr fnal fpeake a word againft the '''Sonne of man , it ftial be for- f^iuen him : but he that flial fpeake againft th« Holie-Ghoft , it ••• Tr is a rransihal not be fotgiuen him neither in this world, nor ''in the worldto cwne free wil come. 53. Either"*' makethetree good , and his fruit good : ormake the & clcaion,to treceuil , and his fruit euil. For of the fruit the tree isknowen. 54. You be a good tree yjpg^.g broods, how can you fpeake good things, whereas you are euil? to b'rVtr forth for of the aboundance of the hart the mouth fpeaketh. 55. A good man good fmits or out ofa good treafurebringeth forth good things : and an euil man out bad. S. Augu- of an euil treafure bringeth forth euil things. 36. But I fay vntoyou, fti:;e vpon this ^.j^^j. ^ue^-y // j^jg vvord that men iLal fpeake, they fnal render an account d.^S/ 'c^mff ^'or it in the day of iudgement. 57. For of thy vvordes thou (halt be iufti- iic.Manichao. ficd,and of thy wbrdesthou fnalt be condemned. The Ghofpel 38. Then anfvvered him certaine of the Scribes and Pharifees, faying: vpon Imber )t|aiftcr we would fccafignc fromthec. 59. Whoanfwered, andfaid wenefday , the , ' ' ' to them: The wicked and aduouterous Generation feekcth a fignc : and a fignc flial not be giuenit,butthefigne of lonas the Prophet. 40. For as ^ lonas was in the whales belly three dayes and three nightes-, fo fhal Hie Sonne of man be in the hart of the earth three dayes and three nightes. 41. The menof Niniuee fiial rife in the iudgement with this Generation , and shal condemne it : becaufe * they did pennance at the preaching of lonas. And behold more then Ionashere.42.Thc'^ Queen of the South shal rife in the iudgement with this Generation, and shal condemne it : becaufe she came from the ends of the earth to hearc the wifedom of Salomon , and behold more thenSalonx)n here. 4^. And * when an vncleanc Spirit shal goe out of a man , he walketh through dry places , feeking reft , and findeth not. 44. Then hefaith:Iwil re- turne into my houfe whence I came out. And coming he findeth it va- cant, fvcft withbefoms,andtrimmed. ^5. Then cocth lie, and taketh .with him feauen other Spirits morj wicked then hinr/df , and they enter Lw. 1 1, 14- Uar. J, It. firft weekc of JLent, According to S, Matthew. jr enter in and dvvel there : and'^thelaft ofthat manbemadcworfc then thcfirft.So shal it be alfotothis wicked Generation. 4<5. As he was yet fpcakingto the multitudes,* behold his mother TheChofpcl and his brethren ftood without , fecking to fpeaketo him. 47. And one ^'P°'' ^^^ *^^y faid vntohin^: Behold thy mother and thy brethren ftand without, fee- brethren &c king thee. 48. But he anfvvering him that told him, Giid:" Who is my IuHj ^q/ mother , and who are my brethren ? 49. And ftretc-hing forth his hand vpon his Difciples, he faid: Behold n;y mother and my brethren. 5o.For whofocuer shal doc the wil of my Father , that is in Heauen : he is my brother,andfifter,and mother, p ANNOTATIONS. C H A P. XII. X4,f» B,'«/'^e£Mfc.)Thelikeblarphcmicagainft the Holy Ghoftis,to attribute the mira- cles done by Saints cither dead or aliucjto the Diuel. JO. liot with tne.'] They that are indiff-'rcnt to al religions, commonly and fitly calcd Ner. tfrs in Re- Neuters^ ioyning them felues CO neither part,let thcmmarke thefe words wcl , and they lij^i-->''. flialfee, thatChrift accounted al them to be againft him & his Church, that arc not planly and flatly with him and it. }o. Gathereth notwh^ »if.)He fpeakcthnotonly of hisownePerron,but of al to whom, he hath conunitted the gouernment of his Church ,andfpecially of the chiefe paftours fuccceding Peter in the gouernmsnt of the whole; asS. Hicrome writing to Damafus Pope of Rome, applieth chcfcword? vntohim,fayin(;of alHeretikes: hie that gathertth mt ■viith thee,fcattertth : that is to fay ^ Ht thai is mt with Chrijl, is \\ itb tyiniichrft. }i. The bla^hemie of the Spirit. ] Hc meaneth not that tlicre is any ilnne fo great , which God wil not forgiucjor whereof a man may not repent in this lift-, as fomc Hcrctikcs at tliisday aifirmc: but that fonie heinous finncs ( as naiuely this bUfphemie of the Icwes - againftihecuidentworkcsofthcHoly Ghoft,and likcwife Archchcretikcs who wilfully rcfiftthc known truth & workcs of thcHoly Ghoft in Gods Church ] are hardly forgi- uen,& fcldom hauc fuch men grace to repent. Otherwife among al the finiiesagainft the Holy Ghoft ( which arc commonly rcckned fix ) one only ftialneucr be forgiuen, that pj^gi impeni- is,dying without repentance wilfully, called Final impenitence; which finnc he commit- ^^.^ce. teth that dicth with contempt of the Sacrament of Pennance ,obftinatly refufing ab- folution,by the Churches minifterie : asS.Auguftine plainly dcclareth in thefe wordes: "Whofeeuerheliethatbelteueth ntt mans finnet to bt remitted in Gtds ChHrch^andtherforedeJpifeththe Remiillon of b^Mntifulner of G id in fo mighty * work, if he in that obfimate mind continue til hit liueieni,hi: is guilty finncs in th& tfftnni ai^ainftthe Holj Ghtft , in which Holy Ghoft Chrift remittcch finncs. Emhir. 8 j. Chuich. I'f. fo. iw fine. 31. Ton»eofmim. ) The Icwes in their wordes firmciagainft the Sonne of man , when they reprehended thofe things wh:ch hc did as man, to wit,calir,g him a glutton, a great drinkcrofwine , afrendof the Publicans, a Samaritane, and taking offcnfebecaule he kept company with finncrs, brake the Sabbothjand fuch likc-.and this finnc might more fcafdy be forgiuen rhcm , bccanfe they iudgf d of him , as they would haue don, of any other man : but they firmed and blafphemed againftthe Holy Glioft ( calcd here the finger of God whereby he wrought miracles) when of malice they attributed the cuident workcs of God in carting out Diucls , to the Diuel himfclf: & this finnc ttial not be remitted , becaufe it ihal hardly be remitted , as we fee oy the plague of their pofteritie vntil thisdav. )i. T^isrinthe wtrldto come.'] S. Augu(!ine & other Holy Doftours gather hcrcvpon, Purgatorie. that fome finncs may be remitted in the next life ,& confequently prouc Purgatorie thereby. D* Ci'm/i. |?«»/<.xi,c.i j. D.Gregor.DiaLli.^yC.^^. }6.f J e wtrd, ) If of cucty idle word we muft make account before God in ludgemcnf, and yet thai not for euery fuch word be damned eucrlaflingly ^ then there muft needs be fome temporal punilhnicnt in the next life. 31 The G h 0 $ p e l A\ Hcretilces 48. Wfcaii wy wo ^"^ " ^"'^^^'^"g ^^ey hcare not , neither do they vnderftand; ch?d,they pro- H- andthc Prophecic of Efay is fulfilled in them , which faith : With hea- perly haue rmg sh.tlyou heare ; and you shal not vnderjlmid : and feeing sbj you Jee, andyou shal cares to heare, not fee. 1 5. f oy the h.irt ofthu people is waxed grojfe , and with tbetr eares they haue testoobey *^ ^^^^^"'(7 '^^•*"^ > '^"'^ f'^^^'' 7^^ '^ they haue shut :le(l anytime they may fee -with tlyttr they hciiinrr ^yts.a'id heare with then eares, and vnderflarid with their hart and he conuerted, and ^onothcaic, ^ i mxy hi\ile them. 16. But blcfled are your cyesbccaufe they doefee, and your ACCORDTN'G TO S. MaTTHCW. 55 your cares bccaufe they do hearc.17.F0r, Amen I fay royou.that* many which hcare Prophets and iull menhaue defircd to fee the things tlut you fee , and by fefe of r heir haue nor feen them : and to hcare the thinrs that you hearc, and hauc ^'^'^l > ^ ""^^y , , , r. . . ^ L' 1 I 1 /• 1 t- not by conknc not heard them. 18. Heareyouthertorcthe parable ot the Sower. ofrh/ir harti 19. Euery one that heareth the Word of thcKii^.gdom and vndcrrt;an-^„g„^'?.^jon»' deth nor, there Cometh the wicked one , and catchcthaway that which ^er/tM.c 14. was fovven in his hartrthis is he that was fowcu by the w ay fide. 20. And he that was fowenvporockie places: this is he that heareth the Word, and incontinent receaucth it with ioy, 21. yet hath he not root in him felf,buc is for a time: and when there fallcth tribulation and perfecurion for the Word, he isby andby fcandaiized. 22. And he thatwasfowen among rhorne5,this is he that heareth the Word , and the carefulnes of this world and the deeeitfulnes of riches choketh vp the Word , and he becometh fruitles. 25. But he that was fowcn vpon good ground : this is he that heareth the Word, and vndcr ftandcth, and bringeth fruit, and yealdeth foaie an hundred- fold, and other threefcore, and an other thir- tie. '* 24. An other parable he propofed tothenr, faying rThe Kingdom of The Ghofpel Heaucnis refemblcd to a man that fowed aooa Cced in his field. 25. But Z^^. /• I n 1 • ■ // r J 1 1 A Sunday after when men wereallcep , his enemy came ana ' oucriowcd cockle amog theEpiphanic. the wheat, and went his way. 26. And when the blade was fiiot vp, and had brought forth fruit, then appeared alfo the cockle. 26. And the feruants of the Goodman of the houfecommingfaid to him : Sir, didftthou notfow good feed in thy field ? whence then hatli it cockle? 28. And he faid to them:The Enemic-ma hath done this. And the feruats faid to him:Wilt thou we goc and gather it vp? 29. And he faid : Noe "left perhaps gathering vp the cockle, you may rootvp the wheat alfb togeather w ith it. ^o. Suffer both to grow vntil the harueft , and in the time of harueft I w il fay to the reapers : Gather vp firft the cockle , and bind it into bundels to burnc , but the wheat gather ye into my barne. {< 51. An other parable he propofed vnto them, faying: * TheKin^dom The GhofpcI of Heauen is like "to a Muftardfeed,\vhich a man tooke and fow ed in his ^P°" ^^^ ^• ficld.52. Which is the " leaft furely of al feeds;but when it is growcn, it ^^^''^^^^'^ ^^^^^.^^ is greater then al herbs, and is made a tree, fo that the foules of the aire come,anddwclin the branches thereof. 95. An other parable he fpake to them: The Kingdom of Heauen is like to Leauen , which a woman tooke and hid in three mcafures ofmeale, vntil the whole was lea- uened. ^. Al thcfe things T e s v s fpake in parables to the multitudes , and without parables he did not fpcake to them: 35. thatitmight be fulfil- led which was fpoken by the Prophet faying ; I veil open my mouth in para- hlti, 1 mlvrttr things hidden from the jundattuu oj the world, p ^6. Then hauing dimiifed the multitudei;,hc came into the houre,and his Difciples came vnto him, faying: Expound vs the parable of the cockle ofthc field. ?7 .Who made anfwer & faid to them :He that fow ctfi the good feed, is the Sonne of man. 38. And the field, is the worKl. And thecockle:arethe children ofthe wicked one. 39. And the enemic that C fowed 2, THEGHOSPEt '■ Not God fovved them, is " theDiuel. But the hariieft,isthe end of the world. And then, but the j-hg reapers,are the Angels. 40! Euen as cockle therfore is gathered vp, authour of al ^nd burnt with tire : fo llial it be in the end of the world. 41. The Sonne cuil.^ ^ of man fiial fend his Angels , and they flial gather out of his Kingdom al fcandals , and them that worke iniquitie:42. and fiial caft them into the furnace of fire: There flial be weeping & gnafliing of tecth.47. Thenflial the iuft fiiine as the funne , in the Kingdom of their Facher.He that hath eares to heare, let him heare. The Ghofpel 44. The Kingdom of Heauen is like a treafure hidden in a ficld.Which vpon S. Lucies ^ j^-^^n hauing found,did hide it,and for ioy thereof goeth , andfelleth al ^J^y^^^^^b.ij. j.^^j. j^^ j^^^j^^^j^jl3^^,(,f l^^l^a^f^eia, ^5^ Againe the Kingdom of Heauen is ^uH- 16 ^ like to a marchant man,feeking good pearles.46.And hauing found one And for' feme precious pearlc,he went his way , and loldal that he had, and bought other Virgins [^^ & other holy Againe the Kingdom of Heauen is like to a net caft into the fea, women, ^^^^ gathering togeather of al kind of fiflies. 48. Which, when it was fil- "Herealfo areled,drawing it forth,and fitting by the fliore,they chofe out the" good fignified good into vcfTelSjbut the bad they did caft out. 49. So flial it be in the con- andbad in the fummationofthe world.The Angels flial goe forth, and flial feparate the Church. ^^^j^ ^^^^^ among the iuft. 50. And fiial caft them into the furnace of fire; ' thereflialbe weeping andgnafning of teeth. 51. Haueye vnderftood al thefe things? They fay to him,Yea. 5z.He faid vnto them:Therfore euery Scribe inftruded in the Kingdom of Heauen , is like to a man that is an hpufliolder , which bringeth forth out of his treafure new things and old. p . 52. Audit came to paffe: when Iesvs had ended thele parables, he paf- fed from thence. 54. And * coming into his ownecountrie , he taught them in their Synagogues , fo that they marueled , and faid : How came this fellow by this wifedom and vertues? 55. Is not this the '' carpenters Sonne?Is not his mother called Marie, and his brethren lames , and lofeph, and Simon, and Tude : 46. and hisrifters,are they not al with vs? whence therefore hath heal thefe things? 57. And they werefcandalized in him. But Iesvs faid to them : There is not a Prophet without honour but in his owne countrie , and in his owne houfe. 58. And he wrought iflot many miracles there becaufe of their incredulity. ANNOTATIONS. D'lffercofc merits and rewards. Chap. XTII. of 8. One an hundred. ) Thisditfercceof fruits is the difference of merits in this life , ani rewards for them in the next life, according to thediuerficies of dates , or other diffe- rences. Of ftates, Ai that the hundred-fold agrccth to virgins profefTed.thrcelcore-fold to religious widowes, thirtie-fold to the mailed. o^Hj./;.c?ef/r^/w>,c.4 4. e>/£^. which truth the old Heretikc Lauinian denied (as ours doe a: this day ) artarmmg that there is no dif- ference of merit-) or rewards Hier. li. r. ad^ Joitin.t^mbraf.ef 8 i.-^ug. htr.it, rl. Toyouhit giMen.) To the ApolUes and fucnas haue the guiding and teaching of others, dceperknowledge of Gods Word and myfteries is giucn,thcnto thccommoii People. Asalfoto ChrJUia> generilly,that which wa> notgiacnto the obftinacclewes. I i. They According to S. M.'^tthe w. 55 1 J Theyhaue jhtrt ) In faying that they fliiiit their owne cics^which S.Paul alfo rcpea- jyg„ tetli Aa iS.he tcachcth vs the true vnderftadtng of al other placcs,whcrc it might fcenic Apudrn- by the bare words th.it God is the very authour and worker of this induration, df blind- Itb. U.S. nes,andofothcr finnes:* which wasan old condemned blalphenuej&i-. now theHerefie ^*^^ '^ "°^*",* of Caluin:whcrcasoiirSaniciirhcrctcachcth vs,thatthty fhut their owneeics, and ar^ awtnoaroicua. the cauil- of their own finne and damnation; God notuuing, but permitting it, ani fiifftringthcmto falfurtherbecaufe of their former fiuncs , asS. Paul declare th of the rcprobAte Gentiles, I{p. i. xuOuerfowed.) Firft by Chriftand his Apoftlcs was planted the truth , and falftiood came afterward.and was ouerfowcd by theencmy the Diuel , and not by Chrift , who is not the aurhour of cuil. TertuLdepriffcript, 19. Lefi perhafs. ) The good m.ift tolerate the euil.whcn it is fo ftrong that it can not be rcdiedcd without dancTcr and dii^urbance of the whole Ghurch ; and commit the matter to Gods iudgement in the later day. Othei wife where il men be they Heretikes or other nialcfaftours ;may be punirtitd or iupprclled without difturbance and hazard of the good , they may and ought by publike authority cither Spiritual or temporal to be chafiifv-'d or extCLited. JO. 5"»/cr^o»'jfo^ro.v.)Thcgood andbad ,'wec fee here; arc mingled togeather in the Church. Which maketh againft ccrtainc Heretikes and Schifmaxikes ,. which feucred Good and mil themfcluesof old from the rcrt of the whole world, vndcr pretence that themfelucs only in the Church, were pure, and alothers,both Pricfts and People Tinners : and againft fome Heretikci of this time alio, which fay that cuil men are not of, or in the Church. ' 31. rheieajiofatfeeds ) The Church of Chrift had a fnial beginning , but afterward bicaniethciiioH glorious and known Common-welth inearth :thegreateft powers and theiiioftwifeoftheworld putting themfelucs intotheiame. ji.Carpeitnri Sofiwe.) Hcrcvpon lulianthe Apoftataand his flatterer Libanlustookc their korte againft our Sauioui-jfaying'at his going againft the Perfiansjto the Chrif- ♦ iansjwh.itdoththeCariJcnrcrs Sonne now? and threatning that after his returnc, the Carpenters Sonne (liould not be able to faue them from his fune. Wherevnto a godly man anlwercd,by the Spiiicof Prophecie , Re '■^hom lulUn calleth the Carpenters So««c,»j n aiding A wodAen coffin for him again/} hisdeaih. And indeed not long after,there camencwfs, thacm thatbataile he dy d mifeiably SoxoMb.6c.%.Tl>codo.li.).c.i^.T\\eveiyhkcfcoffc vfc Heretikes that cal the body of Chrift in the B.Sacramentjbakcrs bread. It feemcth indeed to the ftnkstobefo, as Chrift feemed to be loltphsnatural Sonne, but faith telleth vs the contrarie,as wel in the one, as in the other. H A P. XIV. 1 :. ' brother Thilibt^ HeAuiig the vtnrert'h) DecollMon oflohn Bapt'fjl hj lUrod, ii.ht hetakjth hm tc his vfual [ell tut tries in the defnt , and thtrefecdcih 5000. veithfme loaues. z ;. Jind then after the liv^ht j^tnt in the rnoiiutawe in pajerjie rralkjth vf o« the fea {fig- vi})iiig the mde ncotld ) 18. )e4And Peter alfo : vchaevpon they adore hwt as the Sonne of God. 35. And ys'ith thtyerji touch of his garments hemwehe healeth wnumeraile, ^^Af^*^ T that time * Herod the Tctrarch heard the fame of ^^P^M^S^ Iesvs : 2. and faid to his fcruants : This is lohn the Baptift : ^^vVS he is rifcn Iromrhc dead,&: thcriorc vcrtiics \vorke in him. f^^*Jr\Vs y-^*^^ Herod apprehended lohn and bound him , & put him i^^ip^ into priron"bccaure of Hcrodias,his^ 'brothers' \vifc.4.For lohn faid vnto him :lt is not lawful for thcc to hauehcr. 5. And willing to put himtodcath,he feared the People: becaufethey eftecmedhim as a Prophet. <5. But on Herods birth, day ,- thedaughterof Herodias dan- ced before them : and pleafed Herod. y.Whercvpon he promiftd with C iij anoth, 36 The Ghospel anath , togiiie herwhatfoeuer Ihewouldaskcofhim.S.Biitfhebeingf inftrudecfbeforc of her mother faith : Giueme hereinadifli the head •A kicked* oflohntheBaptift. 9. AndtheKingwasftrokcnfad ryetbecaufeofhis rafti oth , and " och, and for them that fate with him at table , he commanded it to be morcwickcldly giucn. lo. And he fcnt, and beheaded lohn in the prifon. 11. And his fulfilled : be- head was brought in adifl) : anditwas giiicn to the damfel,and fne lawful c"h^"' brought it to her morher.n.And his Difciples came and took the body, bindethnonia. and '^ buried it" and Came and told Iesvs. 15. Which when Iesvs had heard/ he'' retired from thence by boat, - S.Tohns Dif- into a defertplace a part,and the multitudes hauing heard of it, folowed timehad wel' ^^"^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^''^^^^ cities. 14. And he coming forth faw agreat mu!- IcTrncd thT-ir titude, and pitied them, andcuredtheir difeafed. 15. And when it was duty toward cuening, his Difciples camevntohim,faying : It is a defertplace, and Chrift. the houre is now paft : dimilTe the multitudes , that going into the ' townes , they may buy themfcluesviduals. 16. But Ie s vs faid to them: They hauc no needtogoe:giue ye them to eate. ly. They an- f\veredhim;Wehauenothere,but Hue loaues,andtwofirnes. 18. Who faid to them :Bring them hither to me. 19. And when he had commanded the multitude to fit downe vponthe graiVe, he took the fine loaues and the two fiflies , and looking vp vnto Heauen he bleiTcd, and brake, and gauc the loaues to his Difciples , and" the Difciples to the multitudes. 20. And they did al eate , and had their fil. And they took the leanings, twelue ful baskets of the fragments. 21. And the number of them that did eate was, fiue thoufand men,befidc women and children. The Ghofpel 23. And forthwith Iesvs commanded his Difciples to goe vp into vp5:heOftauc theboat , and to goe before him ouerthe water,til he dimifled the mul-j sl ^VrV-"'^ titudcs. 2j. And hauing dimifled the multitude , he * afcendedinto a ' ^" ' ''^^^^' mountaine alone to pray .And when it was euening, he was there alone. ' 24. But the boat in the middes of the fea was tofled with waues.for the ' wind was coutrarie. 25. And in the fourth watch ofthenight,he came vnto them walking vponthe fea. 26. And feeing him vpon -the 'Tea walking,they were troubled faying-.That it is a Ghofl: : & for fearc they cried out. 27. And immediatly Iesvs fpakevnro them, faying: Haue con- fid enccit is I, feare ye not. 28. And Peter making anf,verfaid:lord if it ** Not'vithfta- be thou, bid me come to thee vpon the waters. 29. And he faid. Come, ding ihe iiifir- And Peter defcendingout of the boat, '' walked vponthe water to come jriuicsofthemj.Q J h sv s. 50. But feeing the wind rough, he wasafraid:and whenhe thrchimrh began to be drowned, he cried out faying:Lord,niuc me. ?i. And incon- yet Chrift Vii- tinent" Iesvs ftrerching forth hishandtook hold of him, and faid vnto ftaineth them; him : O thou of litlc Faith , why didft thou doubt? p. And when they and holdcth ^^^j-g g^j^g yp j^fo the boat , the winde ceafed. 5]. And they that were IndTbyThcii^^ ^^ '•'^^ ^^^'■> ^'^""'^ "^'^^ adored him, faying: Indeed thou art the Sonne of »vhofocuer * ^od. p tiicy are, he 74. And hauing paffcd the water,they came into the countne of Gene- vpholdethand far. ^^. And whcn the men of that place vndcrftood ofiiim , theyfcnt pt-d eriieth his jj-^toal that countrie,and brought vnto him al that were il ateafe.?6.anj :: See before, ^'^^Y belought him that they might touch but the' hemme ot his gar- 1 chap,^,ic. mcnt,andvvhoroeuer did touch, were made hole ^ ANNO- Mr. 6, 3- Luc . ^f 10. Io.6,i. 46. According to S. Matthew. V ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XIV. n'lm. in Epithap. Tmult, c. 6. J. B'cauft pftJertdiM. ) It is too ordinarie in Princes to put them to death that freely tcl them Aichfiuhs women, whom rhey fanficjefpecially inciting them to fuch niifchcefe. II. Buriedit.} An example of duty toward the dead bodiesof theFairhful;wlicrcin fee theditferenceofCatholike Chriftian mcn,& of al Infic!els,bethcy l*agans,Apoftaraes, orHeretikes. For whereas the Chriftians had layd the body of this BlcHcd Prophet and Saf'^'cgc Martyr* in Samaria with the RclikesofElias and Abdias, by vertuewherof wonderful ^P^?"^ '^'^'^ miracles were wrought in that place, in lulian the Apoftataes time, when men might *^^'"^^s. doe al mis chcefe freely againft Chriftian rcligion,the Pagans opened the tcmbe of S. John Baptift, burnt his bones, fcattcred the afnes about the helos:but certaine religious Monkcs coming thither a pilgrimage at the fame time , aduentiired their life and faued as much of the holy Relikes as they could,and brought them to their Abbot Philip,* irranof God: who eftceming them too great a treafurefor him and his to keep for their primate deuotion,fent them to Athanafius the B.of Alexandriajandhe h ith al reuerencc layd them in fuch a place ( as it were by the Spirit of Prophecie) where afterward by occafionofthcm was built a goodly chapptl.T/?eothfeauenloaues. The Ghofpel vp6 wcnefday the J. weckcin Lenc. i^3jHEN came to him from Hieruf-ilem Scribes , ^^'7> ""^i and Pharifees , faying : 2. Why do thy Difcfples ' *"' " tranfgreilethetraditioaof the Ancients ? For they waOi not their hands when they eate bread. ^. But he anfwering faid to them : Why do you alfotranfgreflethecommandement of God for your tradition? For God faid: 4. Honour father and mother./^nd : He that shul curfe fathtr or mother , djhig let him dje. 5. But you fay : vvhofoeuer fiial fay to father or mother the guiftvvhatfoeuerproceedeth from me,flial profit thee : 6. And fh al not honour his father or his mother : & you haue made fruftrate the commandemcnt of God for your own tradition. 7. Hypocrits , welhathEfay Prophecied of you, faying: 8. Thit People ho- neureih mc " with their lips : but their hart if f am from me. y. And m yarned^ they worship me , teaching dodrines and" commandemcntsofmen, 10. And hauing called togeather the multitudes vntahim, he faid to them : Heare ye and vnderftand. 11. " Not that which entrcth into the mouth, defileth a man : but that which proceedeth out of the moutly, thatdefilethaman. 12. Then came his Difciplcs,and faid to him : Doft thou know that the Pharifees,when they heard this word, were fcanda- lized? 15. But he anfwering faid: Al planting which my Heauenly Father hath not planted^al be rooted vp. 14, Let them alone: blind they are, guides of the blind. And if the blind be guide to the blind , bothfal into the ditch. 15. AndPcter anfwering faid to him: Expound vs this parable.i6.But he faid : Are you alfo as yet without vnderftanding?!/. Doe you not vnderftand,that althat entreth into the mouth,gocthinto the belly, and is caft forth into the priuy?i8.But the things that proceed out of the mouth , come forth from the hart, and thofe things " defile a man. 19. For from the hart come forth euil cogitations , murders , ad- uoutries,fornications,therts, falfe teftimonies,blafphemies. 20. Thefe are the things that defile a man. But to eate with vnwaflien hands,doth not defile a man. {< The Ghofpel ^^^ y^nd I e s v s went forth from thence and retired into the quar- Te^fi^ft^veekef^'^sof Tyre and Sidon. 22. Andbehold* a womanofChanaancame in Lent. '"" forth out of thofe coafts,& crying out, faid to him: Hauemercie vpon me, O Lord the Sonne of Dauid ; my daughter is fore vexed of a Diuel. 2^. Who anfwered her not a word.And his Difciples came and befought him faying : DimilTe her,becaufe flie crieth out after vs. 24. And he an- fwering faid : I was not fcntbut to the flieep that are lofl of^the houfe of Tfrael. 25. But (he came and adored him,faying: Lord,help me. 26. Who anfwering, faid: It is not good to take the bread of the Children^ and to cafl it to the dogs. 27. But (lie faid: Yea Lord, for the whelps alfaeate of the crummes that fal from the table of their nuiflers, 28. F-heii I e s y s ^ anfyvering* II. Ltu. tOc 9.. Efa. i.?j According to S, Matthev.- ^9 m us woman faith aiifwerin J^ faid to her: O woman, ' • great is thy faith : be it done to thee •• It were a flia • as thou wilt: And her daughter was made hole from that hourc. [4 ch'^^ft ^ii"' M 29. And when Iesvs was paflcd from thcncc,he came befide the Tea of coJimcnd Galilec:&afccndingintotliemountaine,ratc there. ;o. And there came tj„^ ^ to him great multitudes,hauing with the dumme perfonSjblind, lame, a fole fceble,and many others : and they caft them downe at his feete,and he ^'ithout good cured them : 31. fo that the multitudes marucled feeing the dumme ^""^"^^^"'^^^^^^^^^J fpeakc , the lame walke, the blind fce:and they magnifiedthe God offj,,^]^l-^lhi^ Ifrael. 52. And'* Iesvs called togeather his Difciples,and faid: I pitie the could not Har.s, multitude becaufe three day es now they continue vvithme,& haucnot^orl^cby loue. whattoeateranddimiffethemfaftingl wilnot,left they faint in the ^'^jj^ jj^^^ S. way. 5^ And the Difciples fay vnto him : whence then may we get fo n^'""^ cTl the many loaucs in the defert as to h\ fo great a mulritude? 34. And Iesv s faid r.iich not of tothem:How many loaues haueyou?But they faid:Seauen,& afew litlo Chrirtians but fifhes. 35. And he commanded the multitude to fit downe vpon ^^^^ °^ ^i' p^' . ground. 36. And taking the Seauen loaucs &theiillies,andgiuing than- ^''^- ^^ • ^ kes,he brake ,& gaueto his Difciples, and" the Difciples gaue to the ••: Here *wc fee People. 37.And they did al eat, aad had their fill.And that which was left againe that the of the fraements they tooke vp , feauen baskets ful.38. And there were I'eople muft that did eate , foure thoufand men , bcfide children & women. o^nc Amers 39. And hauing dimilfcd the multitude , he went vp into a boate, and norrcceauc the came into the coaftes of Magedan. T.Cor. ANNOTATIONS. Sacraments or other fpiritual fuftcnance mi- med iatly of Chrift, or at their owne Chap. XV. hand, but of J. With thm lifs. ) This in to be vnderftord properly of fuch as haue euer God in '!"''' JP/"'"^^ their mouth,tht Word of our Lord.the Scripturis, the Ghofpcljbnt m thc/r hart and al goucrncri. iheir life be in deed Godlcs. It may be applied alfo to fuch as.fay their prayers without attention oreleuaiionof mind to God, whether he vnderftand the prayers or no , that faith thcm.For many a poort Chiiftian man that vnderftandeth not the wordes he fpea- keth,hath his hart neeret Heauen,more fciuor & deuotion,more edification to himfclf, more profit in fpirit (asthc Apoftlc fpcaktth)& Icffediftraaions.then not only al He- rctik, vhich the rrotcftants them ieluesob- fcrae. c. They appointed the Lent & Tmbcr faftcs and other, as wel to chaftifc rHe c jn- c.ipifcencc ofman, as to ferae and plcafc God thcrby , as is plaine in thcfaftingof * Anna,Tobie,Iudith.Efthcr 5 who ferucdand pleafed Oodtherby. Therfore neither thefc.nor other fuch Apoftoliivc Qrdtnances, nor any precepts of the holy Cburch,or of our iiwrul pallours, arc implied in tbefe i-hariGicaltraditions here leprthcnaeajnor co be counted or called the dod- incs and ccmniai dements of men , becaiife they are not made by mere humane power^bnc by Chnftcs warrant and authoritic, and by fuch as he ha-h placed t'j rule his Church, of who he faith:" Ht th xt hetirethymMartth mt : hethatdif- fi/tthyoudefpiltthme.Thcy are mi^e by the Holy Ghoftjioynijg with our raftoars in the rcgimcrofthe Faithful. They are made by our Mother the Church jwhich whofoeuero bciechnot,*wc arc wa-ned to take him as an Hcathe.Rut on the other fide,allawcs,do- drineSjferuices, and iniunftions of rieretikes,howlbeuer prerended tobe confonantto the Scriptures, be commandementsofmen: becaufe both the things by them prefcribed are impious, and the Authoar&haue neither fending not commiilion from God, Difference of i\.7\otthxt ■which tntereth,) The Cathoiikesdoe not abftaine from cerraine meatcs, for meates. '^^'^ ^'^^y efteerne any meate vncleane,either b v creation, or by Ju<^aical obferuation : they abftaine,for chafticenient of their concupifcences ^ng.li.d mor.RcXach.c. j , .- itS. DcfiUaman.) It is finneonly, which properly dehUthnian , and mcacescf them fclues orof theirownenat'iredoenotdefile,batfofarreas by accidetthey make a man tofinne,as the difobediencepf GodscommandenKnt,orofour Superiours, who forbid Catholilce a.b-''^'"^"^'^^'-^''^'^^'''''^^^^"'^""^^^'^'^'^ caufes,isa fii>ne. As the apple which ourfiri'tpa^ets ftiucnce '^^'^ '^^^'''^ of,thoughof itfclf itdidnot delilethem, yet being eaten againft the precept, * it did dciilc .So neither flesh nor fish of itfclf doth defile,buc the breach of the Churches precept d-tilcth. Seel. Ctt. I 6y 1. b f.fiph, c Uiero. tp.Stad Mtrul, contrx Mom. Lu.i.i7 Tob,\x. lud.c.S., Eft. A. I«. ;o, I*. »7. dn J, Chap XVI. ihe ohjiinate Vhanfees and Sadducees , oi though his forcfaid miracles yvere not fuffi- cient to prouc him to he Chrijl , reau'ire tejecfome onejrom He^uen. «, . wbervpon forjakjng them , he warneth his Difiiples to beware of the Uauen of their doctrme: 1 j. and Peter ( the time now appro aching for him to got into June t$ hu ?Apon)for confiifiug htm (9 be Chnfi, he makjth the Rock ofhts chunh \gtu\ngfulnes of hi- de ftaflical power accordingly, zi. And after he for ebuhjth hm for diffuading his Croffe and papon,that be alfo ajjirmeth the hkj jufferwg in tuerie om,to be neie^ffa- rie lofxiuation. ND there came t# him the Pharifees aud Sadducees tempting:and they demanded him to fiiew them a figne from Hcauen. 2. But he aiir^/ered & faid to them: When it is euening, you fay : It wil be faire-weather , for the ^ clement is red. 3. Andin the morning: This day there ^'Vs^ vvilbeatempeft, for the element doth glow and lowre. Thcfacetherforeof the clement you haueskil to difcerne: & thefigncs of times can you not? 4. The * naughtie and aduouterous Generation fecketh for a J 4. According to S. Matthew. 41 Mt. 14, ktr.S, 17. 7o.i,i4 Jo. LI, i;. I. i-Mf. 9, 17. do you thinke within your felueSjOye of litle faith , for that you haiie not bread? 9.D0 yon not yet vnderftaiid,neither do you remember* the fiueloaues among fine thouund men, and how many baskets you toolvc vp? ic.ncither the '^ fcauen loanes, among foure thoufand men, and how many maundes you tookevp?ii. W'hydoyounot vndcrfland that 1 faid not of bVead to you : Beware of the leanen of the Pharirees,& Saddu- cees? 12. Thcnthcy vndcrftood that he faid not they fiioiild beware of the leauen of breaJ,but ofthe dodrinc of thePharifces and Saddncees. I,;. And * Tesvs came into the quarters of Ca?(area Philippi : anj he asked his Difciples , faying : " whom fay men that the Sonne of man is? 14. But " they faid:Somc lohn the Baptill,& otherfome Elias,and others Hieremij,or one oFthc Piophcts. 15. Iesvs faith to them : But whom uo you fay that I am?i6. Simon Peter anf\yered & C^idiThou art Cbrtft the Sonne ofrhe ituuig God. 17. And Iesvs anfvvering,faid to him : '' BlciTed art thou Simon Bar Jona:becaufe flefli & blouJ hath notreuealcd it to thee , but my Father which.Is in Hcaucn.iS.And" I fay to thee:Tl;ut" thou art *"• Pe- teri uitu^' vpot tha" Rock w/ 1 " if^i-d m) Churchy an.i " the gates oflld shA not preuaiU aginjt it. 19. And I* ml glue'' to thee the " kjj/es ofthe Kmgdom ofHeauen. And" whAtfoeuer thou shult bind vpon earth , it shal he bound df^ in the HeAutnsiAnd yvhatfieuer thou shAltLoofe tn earth^it shal be bo fed alfotn the Heauens. p 20. Then he commanded his Difciples , that they fliould tcl no body that he was IesvsChrist. 21. Fr.om that time Iesvs began to Akw his Difciples , that he muft goe to Hierufalem, & futfer many things ofthe Ancients & Scribes and Chcefe-Pricfts,and be killcel,and the third day rife againe. 22. And Peter taking him,bcganto rebuke lnmXaying:LorJ,be it farre from thee,this flial not be vnrothce. 25. Who turning faid to Pcter:Goe af:er me " Sa- than, thou art a fcanJal vnto me: becaufc thou fauourcft not the things that are of Go'.i.but the things that arc of men. 24. ThenlESVS faid to his Difciples : If any man wil come after me, lee him dcnie himfelf,and take vp his crofle, and follow me. 25. For he that wil faue his life , iTial lofe it,ani he that fnal lofe his life for me,nial find it. 26. For what doth ir profit a man, if he gaine the whole world , and fuftaine the damage of I his foule ? Or what permutation flial a man giue for his foule ? 27. For I tiieSonneofmanihal come in the glorieoHiis Father with his Angels: anithen wil he render to eucry man according to his " workes {^ , 28. Am jn I fay to you,* there be fome of them that ftan.l here,tiiat Hial I not tafte death,tilthey fee the Sonne of man conimiiig in his Kingdom. TheGhofpcl vpon SS. Fcter 3;d Paulcsday Cutheira I ttii d.onui , la,n. iS. fibr. ti. t^«i Petri dd vircutit ^yit*g I. And ou the day of the creation & co- ronation o\ the PopOj&onthc Anniacrfaiic thereof. And vpo S. Leo his day April ii. :: That is , a Rock. :: Thii word iu HcbrCvv iiijni- herh an aducr- fariCjas 5. Rf^. f.4 andluit is taken here. Hie Ghof^cl tor a Martyr that is a Bi- shop; And vpo S JLaurtncc Eiic. A N NOTATIONS Chap. XV I. ij.Wfc')wyV)'w«».)Chiift i'Uv-diighcrc to takeo'dcrfor the foundinc;,rcoimcpt,& qf PFTFHS ftabilirieofhiN Church afrer!n% dccjafe , & to name rhc l^crlon to wh< nihc meant 'o iRlMAClH. gi'.ie the general charge thcrt ■>f,voiild before by interrogatories draw out (& namely cut of thit one whom he thon'.;ht tomakeihe chcefe ) the profeilionot that highard principal Article : that he was rlic Sonne of thcluiing God.^^hich being the p-rund of the Chu.ches faith, was a neceilaric qualitie and condition in him that was to be made Head 4^ The Ghospel Thou art Ce this Cefhas. TTfTPO?.-! Head of the fame Church,and the perpetual keeper of the faidfaithj and al other points thereon depending. I ^.Bttt theyfaii.)'Whcn Chrift asked the Peoples opinio of hinijthe Apoftles al indifftr- rently made anfwer : butv/hen he demanded whatthemfelues thought of him, then loe Peter theiHouth and head of the whole felowfhip anfwercdforal. Chryfofiom.hcmil.jj^in Mat, i-Mtjffiart »fcoi#.)Though fomeother (as Nathanael 10.1,49.) feemed to haue before beleeucd and profelfed the fame thing/or whichPeter is here counted bleired,yer it may be plainlygatheredby this place, & foS. Hilarie and others thinke, that none before this did further ytter of him , then that he was the Sonne of God by adoption as other Saints be,though more excellent then other be. For it was of congxuitie andChrifles fpecial appointinentjthat he vpon whom he intended to found his new Churchj& whofe faith he would make infallible , ftiould haue the preeminence of this firft profcflion of Chrifles natural diuinitie,oi- ,that he was by nature the very Sonne ot God^athingfo • fcirreabouethecapaciticof nature,rearon,flc(b, and bloudjandfo repugnantto Peters fenfcand fight of Chiifles humanitie,fleflijand infirmities, that for thebeleefeand pu- blik profellion thereof he is counted blefl"ed,as Abraha was for his faithjand hath great promifesforhimfelf andhis pofteritie, as the faid Patriarch had for him and his feed. According as S. Bafil faith: Becaufeheexcelled in faith_,hercceaued the building of the Church committed to him, li.^ndlfaytothte.) Our Lord recompenfeth Peter for his confeflion , giuing him a great reward, in that vpon him be builded his Church. T/j«pfci/«i^»/. vpon this place. iS. Thou xrt Prter.)Chri{t ("inthc fiift of Iohnv.41.) foretold andappointed that this man the named Simon,should afterward be called G^W,or Pftr«j, that i? to fay, a I{cch^ not then vttering the caufe, but now exprellmg the lame , videlicet ( ab S. Cyril writeth) TorthatvfonhimasvponafirmerockhisChHrchfbotUdbebM'dded. Wherevnto S Hilarie agreeing faith : 0 ha fpie foundation of the Church in the inpofing of thy ne^^ name &c. And yet Chrift here doth not lo much cal him by the name Peter or Rcck,as he doth artiimc him to be a rockjfignifyingby that Metaphore,both that he was defigned for the foundation and groundwork of his houfe,whichis theChurch,& alfo that he should beofinuinci- bleforcejfirmitiejdurablenesjandflabihtiejtofuftaine althc windeSjwaues,and f^ormes that might tal orbeateagainftthefame. And the Aduerfaries obieftingagainlt this, that Chrift only is the Rock or fundation, wrangle againft the very exprelfc bcripturcs, '■&Chriftesownewordes,giuing both the name & the thing to this Apoftle. And the fim- ;pt!e may learne by S.Bafils wordcs,how the cafe ftadeth. Though ((a.uhhc)Tettr be arock^ \yet he is not 4 reck as Chrift is .For Chrift is the true immoveable rockoj him.elf.Titeris ynmoueable by chrift the rock, for Icfus doth communicate and impart his dignities , not voyd.rg himjelfofthem, but holding th(m to him/elf, hefte with them alfo vfon oihertMe is the ight andytt ^i) Yeu are she Ugh: he is the "Pruft ,anci yit he '^) maVexhTrieflt-^he is tberockyatidhe made arock. iS tyind vponthis rock)\/ ^^on that which he faid Peter was.wil he build his Churchjand n thcrforc by moftcuidct fcquele he foundeth his Church vpo Peter. And the Aduerfaries wrangliiigagainft ihisjdoe againft their owne confcience& knowkdgejfpecially fecino- they know andconfelle thatin Chriftes wordcsfpeaking in the Syriaket6gue,there was no diifcrence at al between Vetrus and PetrnorChriftcs intction by any mfanes admittitig it, which W..S not to makchinifelf orto pr'»'.S.Chty/oftoni, W». j5 in M.€t. S. Cyril, Ij.i c.ix.com in to. S.Leo Ep.Sy. lo./er. S.Gregorie, Li ^.ep.nind.ii. * and others; cuery one of them faying exprcfly^that the ^9.fer, Church was founded and buildcd vpo peter. Forthough fometinies they fay the Church 1^x6. to be buildcd on Peters faith, yet they meane not (asour Aduerfariesdo vnleamcdly 16.19. take them) that it should be buildcd vpon faith either feparated fronuhe man, or in any dt Sunc- other nun;but vpon faith as in him who here cojifelTcd that faith. lis. An *8* J^ck.) The Aducrfaries hearing alfo the Fathers fometimes fay, that Peter had . mt.in thefe proniifei and prerogatiues,as bearing the Perfon of al the Apoftlcs or of the whole lobe.\o Church,deny abfurdly that himfelf in Perfon hadthefe prerogatiues. Asthough Peter *Theod. had been the Proftour onlyof theChurchorofthe Apoftles, confeirmg the ^ith and li.S.hjer. receauing thefe things in other mens names.Where the holy Dodours meanc only,that FMbJ.c. thefe prerogatiues were not giucn to him for his owne vfe,but for the good of the whole iefitnit. Church, and to be imparted to cuery vocation according to the meafure of their callings; and that thefe great priuilegcsgiuen to peter should not decay or die with Uier.ep his Perfoii, but be perpetual in the Church in his fucceflburs. Therfore S, Hieroni j.to.t. toDamafus takeththis Rock not to be peters perfon only, but his fucceflburs and his Chaire I (fikhhe)fo[owmgnocheefeorprincip.tl hutChriJi, ioyne myfelfto the cetMmunion of "Pfa.cot. Ttterrchiurt,vp% thttrocV I kn^ .>/ the Church wai twi/t. And of that fame Apoilolike Cliairc - fArt.Dth- S.hu^\i^.fa.ithiThdt fameistheK'ckwhichtheproiKigateJofHeldonotoMercome. And S. Leo, nat to. 7 Ot4r Lord ^ouldthe S4crametormy(lene of this ^nift fo to pertMne vntothe o\fice of goods of the Church both fpiritual and temporal. Which fignification of preeminent **•• power and authoritie by the word,ktJx,fulncs of power. BerH4ird.iib, i, de confide- tat. c,%. I 9.'Whxtfoeuer thou shalt hind.) Al kind ofdifcipline and putiiiViinent of offenders , ei- ther Ipiritual (whichdireftly is heremeant)or corporal fo farre as it tendeth to the exe- cution of the fpiritual charge, iscompriftd vndcrthe word, t;»^. Ofwhi.chfort be Ex- communications , Anathematifn.es , Sufpenfions , dcgradations3and other cenrures,& penalties, or penaces enioyned cither in the Saci am« nt of Confeirion,or in the cxtcwaur Couits ofthe Church, for puninbmcnt both of other crimts, and fpecially of herefie& rcbelhon againft the Church , and the checfe paftours therof. 19. Loo/e. ) Tolcofe, is as the caufc and the offenders cafe requireth;toloofe them of any the former bandes, and toreflore thcmto the Churches Sacraments, and Commu- nion of ilyj Faithful, and execution of their fundicnj to pardon alfo either al,or pat t of thepennancetnioyncd, or what debts foeuer man owethio God,orthe Church,for the fatisfaftionof his fianes forgiutn. Which kind of releafing orloofing is called /«rfM.^f»- ce : finally this,w^^>/bci.inM*tt. Eplfh. in^^n. chnato f>rope initium. If now any tcrrporal power can (hew their warrant out of Scriptur* • for fucii ioueraignc power,as is here giuen to peter,& cofequcntly to his ruccefTours,by theCs word';,v.l,.ttf^euer thou shah hind,a.nd by the very kcics,wherby greateft foucraigntie is fignified in Gods Church as in his famiiie and houfhold, and therfore principally at- tributed and giuen to ChriiV who in the Scripture is faid to haue the key ofDauid , but here communicated alfo vnto peter as the name of Rock;ifl fay any temporal poreftate ^ ''•**» can fhew authoritie for thelikefoueraignticjletthechalengehardly to behead, nor on- t-^f^'i ly of one particular, but of the whole vniuerfal Church. Good workes. 17. VVorkes.)Hefaithnor,togiueeu€ry man according to his mercieCorth'irfairh) Frewii. but according to their workes. t^«^«/?.(^*yf>-6. t/^/o(l. -er. 3f. And againejHow fbould our Sauiourrewardcucry one according to their workSjif there were no free wil t^*ig«j?. Ulr. 1. cap. 4. j.S.de ty^£f,cum Falic, Manich. C H A P. X V I I. / •A^ he promifed , he g'lueth them af\ght of the glotie , rnro whi^ h Su^ir'wg doth bringi \ i,.and then agame doth inculcate his TapoUA^.ADiuel Alfohe ca^tth outwhuh his i Dtfiiples could not for their incredulitie, undUch^of prajwgand jAJling. zi, Being yet iH GMilee^ he reuealcth more about hu Vafton z 4 . aud the tribute that the CoL lefijurs exacted for al,he pajethfor himfclfufid Peter; dccUnrigjlet Wifhat his free- dom both bjwordyafidmir.ule, j Therransfigu S^Tlj! ND after fix day csIe sv stakethvntohimPeter,andIames,& ^r.9,i. rationofour "^j^Evv^ lohn his brother, & brinf^eth theinto ahighmountaineapart: ^"-^jiS. Lord,celebra-/^ir;:Ag^^l^jhcvva fllillC , ^•^"•'' ted "K^^aSiV ^ I *7« According to S. Matthew. 45 as the fiinne : & his garments became white as inovv. 5. And behold in the Church there " appeared to them Moy fes and hlias talking with hirn. 4. And ^^« ^'^[^f^' Peter anfwering/aid to Iesvs : Lord, it is goo., for vs to be hcrc.-if thou Jf\V Aid^^ vvilt,let vs make here three tabernacles, one For thee, and one For Moy- f^^^ ^ ^ ^f ^i^^, fes,andoneforElias. 5. And as he was yet fpeaking, behold a bright x. Sunday in cloud ouerdiadowcd them. Andloe a voice out of the cloud, Hiving: Lcnt;& on im- This is my welbeloiiedSonne,in whom I am wel pleafed : hearcyc him. ^" '^^'ii^'iay 6. And the Difciples hearing it,fel vpon their face,and were fore afraid. ^ °^^* 7. And I E s V s came and touched ihcm.andhe faid to them: Arife,and feare not. 8. And they lifting vp their eyes,favv no body , but only Ilsvs. 9. And as they defcended from tlie " mount, Iesvs commanded them, fy ing:Tel the vifion to no body,til the Sonne of man be rifen from the dead. {< 10. And his Difciples asked him , faying : what fay the Scribes then, that* hlias mull; come firft? 11. Buche anfvvering, faid to:Iiem: '^Elias in deed Ihal come , and reftore al things, n. And I fay to you, that Elias is already come, and they did not know him, but wrought on him whatfoeucr they woul J . So alfo the Sonne of man flial futfer of them, i^.lhen the Difciples vnderfi:ood,that of lolui thcBaptift he had fpoken to them. 14. And * when he was come vnto the multitude , there came to him a man falling downe vpon his knees before him, 15. faying : Lord hauc mercie vpon my Sonne, for he islunatike,and fore vexed : for he fallcth. often into the rtre,and often into the water. 16. And I offered him to thy Difciples, and they could not cure him. 17. Iesvs anfwered and faid: 0 faithles andpcruerfe Generation, how long flial I be with you? How longfnall furfcr youPbring him hither tome. 18. And Iesvs rebuked him,and the Diuel went out of him, and the child was cured from that houre. 19. Then came the Difciples to Iesvs fecretly , and faid: '' why could not we cad him out? 20. Iesvs faid co them,becaufe of your in- credulitie:For, Amen I fay to you, if youhaue '' faith asamultard fca], you dial fay to this mountaine, Remouc from heucc thither, and it fhal 1 remoue-,and nothing fiial be impolfibleto you. 21. But this kind is not caft out but by " prayer and fafting. I 22. And* when they conuerfed in Galilee, Iesvs faid to them: The I Sonne of man is to be betraied into the hands of men: 25. and they flial k il him, and the third day he l^al rife againe. Ani they were ftroken fad exceedingly. « 24. And when they were come to»Capharnaum, there came they that receaued the didrachmes,vntoPcLer,and faid to him:Yourmaifter doth •• Thcfc di- he not pay the" didrachmcs? 25. He faith, Yes And u hen he was entered drachn-.es wctc- into the houfe,lESVs preuetCLl him,faying : What is thy opinion Simon? JJ^J which I'hcy The kings of the earth,of whom receaue they tribute or cenfe? of their paycdfortii- children,or offtrangers? 26. And he faid: Ot Grangers. Iesvs faid to butc. him: Then the " children are free. 27. But chat we may not fcandalize ' This fta^er thcm,goe thy waics to the fea, and caft a hook e: and that Hfli which flial 'jr^J-'^j^hme^ & firfl: come vp , take : and when thou haft opciKu his mouth , thou fl;alt thcitou y^:.i finda'' Ilatcr;cakttbat,and glue it them for* ''mc and thee. payed foi two. ANNO- ^6 TheGhospel ANNO T A T I O N S. ' Chap. XVII. p, -n i.Transfgured. ) Mark in this Transfiguration many maruelous pc'ints:as,thathe , ., , ' , ' inadenot only his o^vne body, which then v. as mortal, but alfo the bodies of Moyfes & V '^ *^ J Elias,theonedead,theothcrto die,forthetimeas it wereimmortal;therby to reprefent f '. r 1 wi ^he ftate and glorie of hi«s body and his Saints in Heauen. By which maruelous trans- ^ '^-^^ • figuring of his body , you may the leflTe niaruel that he can exhibit his body vnder the c ■ . r formeof bread and v.ine,or otherwife- as he lift. ,'./'. ^ ^^^ j.t^pcared Moyfet. ) By this that Moyfes perfonally appeared and was prefent ■with . \ '^.^ ' Chrift , it is plaine that the Saints departed may in Perl'on be prefent at the affaires of - ■^''^^"■'^ \^^ the lining, ^ugufi. decura pro mart. c. J ^. 1 6. For euen as Angels els where, fo here the or the liuing. saints alio fcrued our Sauiourjandthcrforeas Angels both in the old Teftameiit & the -J . . newjwere prefent often at the affaires of men, fo may Saints. ^ -p^ j tiolypiaces. 9. Afo««.) This mount ("commonly efteemed and named of the ancient Fathers Tha- jj * bor} S. Peter calleth the holy /»/o«m becaufe of this wonderful vifion , like as in the old ^xo.'i Teftament,whereGod appeared to Moyfes inthebufb, and els where to others, hecal- , Deuotion and eth the place of fuch Apparitions, Ao/jy g^rownc/. Wherby it is euident that by fuch Appa- Pilgrimage to ritions, places are fandififd, and thervpon groweth a religion and deuotion in the the lame. Faithful toward fuch places, and namely to this Mount Thabor( called in S. Hierom hibirium Ep.xj.) there was great Pilorimaoje in the Primitiue Church,as vnto althofe _. , . . J places which our Sauioar had faaictified with his prefcnce and miraclesj and therfore to The holy land ^hc^^ole land ot pronule, for that caufe called the holy Land. See S. Utero. in Efitap. p. . TauU.^ ep. 17. ^ 18. ad Mdrcellam. ^^^' II. El':asshalco>r.t.) He diftinguifhcth here plainly between Elias inPerfon,whoisyet to come before the iudgement; and Elias in name,to wit, lohnthc Baptift, who i;, come already inthefpint and vcrtue of Elias. Sothat it is notlohn Baptift only, nor princi- ''"^•^» pally of whom Malachie prophecieth (as our Aduerfaries fay) but Elias alfo himfelf in ^^'. Tine mnacles \^.\\hycouldnotv/e.]'^o maruel if the Exorcifts of the Catholike Church which haue ^' ©nly in the power to caft out Diuels, yet doe it not alwayes when they wil, and many times with -^ Cath. Church, nmchadoei wheras the Apoftles hauing receaued this power * before outr vncleane ^^ '^ ' Spirits , yet here cannot caft them out. hut as for Heretikcs,they canneutrdoe it, nor any other true miracle,toconfirme their falfefaith. xo.faith as amufiardfttd.) This is Catholike faith, by which only al miracles are wrought; yet notof cucry oncthat hath the Cathclikt: faith, but ofluch as hauc a great and forciblcfaith,and withal the gift of miracles. Ihtfe are able, as here we feeby Chriftes warrant, not only to doc other wonderful miracles here fignifid by this^ne - but alfo this very fame,thatis,to mouemountaincs indetd , as S. Paul aifo preliippo- OregpTius^ ^"'^v'^'^'^ 5- Hierom. atiirmeth, andEcclefiaftical hift- ries namely tclleth of Gregorius A.imatu - JsJcocsfiricnfis , that hcmoucd a mountaine tomakc roome for the foundatio'n of a "**"'^ ■^.• . »"*• Church; callcdtherfore,and for other his wonderful miracles, Thaumaturgus. And yet ^'^•'"'°' p &r . ^'^it^f^lcffcHeretikcs laughatalfuchthingsand beletuethrmnot. A- p i.i. Vr ay tr and falling ) The force of fiifting and praying; wherbyalfo we may fee that o' theholy Church in bxorcifmcs doth accordingto the Scriptures, whe ftevfeth belkle thenameof IESVS,many praycrs,and much frifting,todnue out Diuelsjbecaufcthefe alfo are here required befide faith. 16. The Children f;ee.) 'Ihough Chrift to auoid fcandal, payed tribute,yet indeed he . fhewcth that both himfclt ought to be free from fuch pa) ments (asbeing theKings Thepriullcg.-s Sonne.afwcl by his eternal birth of God the Father, as temporal of Dauid; and alfo his ^ u'''^rr'°'^^ Apoftlcs. as being of his familie,and in them their ruccelfouis the whole Clcrgie, who of the Clergic. are called in Scripture the lot and portion of our Lord. Which exemption and priui- lege being grounded vpon the very law •f nature itfclf , and thcrfoic pradifed euen among the Heathen (GfM.+i.t-.WocdChriftian Princes haue confirmed and ratified by their lawes, in thehonourofChrjft, whole miniftcrs they are , and as it were the Kings Sonnes. as S.Hicrc m dcdarah plainly in ihcl't v.'Cids: We jor his henour^aymt mbiiteSy and According to S. Matthew. 47 and 04 the Kingt Stnnes, are free from fuch payments. Htero. vpon this place. n.Meaudthee.) A gr^at myftcric in that he payed not only for himfelf, but for Peter ppj^^j pj.gj.„,: bearine the Pcrfon of the Church, and in whom as the chetfe, the reft were contained. ? ^M^.icheth againfl ambinon the mother of Schifme-.j foretelling loth the atithour whofoeticr he be, ami alfo htsfulo^xers, of their woe to tome. 10. and she-\ving on the contrary fide , hoTQ pti'mif Chrifltan fuules art to their Angils^to the Sonne of man , and to his Vather. i<; . charging vs therfore toforgtue our bre- thren^ ■n-'hcn alfo we hatie lujl caufe againjl thera^ be it neuerfo often^ and to labour their f^iuatton bj/ al meanes ^opibie. T that houre the Difciplescame to Iesvs, faying: TheGhofpcI "Who, thinkeft thou, is the greater in the Kingdom ot'o" Michdnias Hcauen ? 2. And I e s v s calling vnto him a litle child, ^^^^'^5^^'"^; fct him in the middes ot them , 5. and faid : Amen I fay J^J ADpImi5. to you,vnlcs you be conuerted, and become as HtleMaijs. children , you fnal not enter into the Kingdom of Hea- him that a milftonc he hanged about his neck , and that he be drowned of a child, in the depth ot the fca. 7. Woe be to the world for " fcandals.For it is neceflary that fcandals doconie : butneuerthclelfe woe to that man by whom the fcandal commeth. 8. And * if thy " hand, or thy toot fcandalize thee, cut it of, and caft it from thee. It is good for thee to goe into lite maimed or lame , rather then hauing two hands or two feet, to be caft into euerlaf- tingfire. 9. And ifthine eye fcandalize thee , pluck him out , and caft him from thee : It is good for thee hauing one eye to enter into life, rather then hauing two eyes to be caft into the Hci of fire. 10. See that j you dcfpifc not one of thcfc litle ones : for I fay to you, that" their An- ' gels inHeaucnalwaiesdofccthefaceofmy Father which is in Hcauen. ! II. For* the Sonne of man is come to fauc that which was perifned. 12. j * How thinke you ? If a man hauc an hundred fiicep , and one ot them 1 flialgoeaftray, dothhenot Icaueninctic nine in the mountaines , and gocth to feek that which is ftraied? 19. And if it chance that he Hnd it: Amcii I fay to you,that he rcioyceth more for that , tlicn for the ninctie I nine that went not aftray. 14. Euen fo it is not the wil of your Father, ' vvhichisinHeauen,that oneperiili ofthcfe lirleones. . . i^. But * if thy brother llial offend againft tlicc, goe, and rebuke him ^^^^ I'^xixlv , between thee and him alone. If he flial heare thee ,thou flialt gaine ^1,^ ^ ^^^.^^ ^^ ' thy brother. \6. And if he wil not hcare thee , ioyne with thee bclidcs, u ' one -cnt. 48 TheGhospel •■• That isfas s OHc or two : that in the mouth of * two or three witnefles eucry word CinyCokolu re may ftaiid. 17. And ifhevvil not heare them," tel the Church. Andij hg cxpouderh it) iv// not ihare the Church Jet him be to tha as " the Hcathtnand rubiinui. 18. Amen tcs & chTcfc ^ ^^'' ^^ yoUjwhatfoeuer youllial bind vpon earth, flial be bound alio in Paaoursofthe Hcancn:and whatfoeuer you'' ihal loofe vpo earth, dial be looied aJfo in Churchjfor Hcaucn. 19. Againe I fay to you, that if two of you flial "■ confent vpon they haue iu- earth, Concerning eucry thing whatfoeuerthey Ihal aske,it flial be aone bind'^^&"w ^^ ^'^^"^ of my Father which is in I ieauen. 20. For where there be two fuch oftV-nders^ or thrcc gathered in my name,there ami'' in the middes of them, by the wotdcs 21. Then camePetvT vuto him and faid : * Lord, how often fiial my foJowingy. 18, brother oft'cndagainft me,& I forgiue himPvntilfeauen times? 22. Iesvs •• Al loyning faij {.Q j^jj-pj . J f.j^y j^Qj. jQ jj^gg * yj^j-jI feauen times but vntil "feauehtie vnft^y of Chri- ^^"^^^ fcauen times. ^ 23. Therfore is the Kingdom of Heauen likened ftes Chuich in ^^ ^ "1^" being aKing , that would make an account with his feruants. Counccls, and 24. And when he began to make the account , there was oneprefented Synods, or pu- vnto him that owed him ten thoufand talents. 25. And hauing not is 'of mo7e^"' whence to repay it , his Lord commanded that he fhould be fold, and forcethcnof ^lis wife and children , and al that hc had, and it to be repaied. 26. But any particular that fcruat falling downe, befoughthim,faying: Haue patience to. vard ^3"- me , and I wil repay thee al, 27. And the Lord of that feruant moued vpo^n the^"^^^ ^'^^^ ^^^^^ » dimiiled him , and the debt he forgaue him. 28. And w lien Sunday after ^^^^ feruant was gone forth, he found one of his felow-feruants that did Peatecoft, Owe him an hundred pence : and laying hands vpon him thratled him, faying:Repay that thou oweft.2>;. And his felowferuant falling do vvne, befoughthim,faying:Hauepatie ce toward me, and I wil repay thecal. 30. And he w ould notrbut went his way,and caft him into priibn,til he repay ed the debt.^i. And his felow-feruants feeing what was done, were very forie,andthey came,andtold their Lord al that was done. 52. Then his Lord called him-, and faid vnto him : Thou vngratious feruant,! forgaue thee al the debt , becaufe thou befoughteft me : oughteft not thou therfore alfo to haue mercie vpon thy felowe-feruant, euen as I had mercie vpon thee? 53. And his Lord being angdedeliuered him to the tormenters , vntil he repay ed al the debt. 34. So alfo llial my Hea- uenly Father doe to you , if you forgiue not eucry one his brother from jour harts. ^ ANNOTATIONS Chap. XVIII. l.Wfeo»i*^f|r«af/w^.«Aii"^ whole, firftofal and principally to Peter, vpon whom he bull dcd his C.'iurchjfb here ^"dloofe. not only to Peter,andin him to his fnccefloursjbut alfo to the other Apoftles,& inrhfm to then fucceHburSjCuery one in their charge. hierow Hh. 1. c. i:^..aduerf. louin.and/'fifi.ad Heliod. Cyfritn.de vnit. Ecd, nu, } . iS.Sha'loofe.'] Our Lord giueth no lefferightand authoritie to the Church to Icofe, then to bind , as S. Ambrofe writcth againft iht Nouatians, who conftflld that the Pritfts had power to bind , but net to loo(>, 10. Inthemddesofthem.) Not al aflfimblics may chal'Tge the prefcncc of Chrift, but Catholike Af- only fijchasb* gathered togcater in the vniry of thw Church,anii thertorf r o conntrii ff-n-blit-s, clcsuf Hiietikcs dirtftly gathering iT^a^nll the Chuich , aie warranted by this place, Cjff.dtvn t. Rcd.nu. - 8 2.1. Seauemtc timet ftauen ) Then muft be no end of forgiuing them that be penitent, either In the Sacraoitnt by abloiution,or one man an other their otfcnfes. HAP XIX. Ue aufwcrcth the tempting Tbar'ifccs , that the cafe oj a wan ■with hisyyifeshal he {at w tbejirji ivjtitution it t^w) vttt:tlj WiUjJ'olMllc , though Joroue laufc he m*j he dt- uorced. lO.A fid thervpon to his DifipUs he hi\ihl)' itunhdetbfw^le life for Heatieu i;,He wit huuc children come vnto him. 16. He ihevrcth ivhAt is to he done to enter into life euerUjh/ig ; lO.what *ilf,for aitihnun to he pcrfeit j ij.As alfo^vhat fnfing reward they shal haue whhbjolow that hit cotinfei ofperfelhon : 2 ^ . yea though It hehutm foim onepeae, ND it came to pafle,when Iesvs had ended thefe wordcs , lie departed from Galilee , and came into the toaftesot lurie beyond lordan, 2. and great multitudes folowed him-,and he cured them there. 5. And therecameto him the Pharifees tempting him, and faying: Is it lavvfnl for a man todimifl'e his wife for euery caufc? 4.Whoanfuering,faidtothcm :Haueyenotread,that he which did' make' from the beginning, r)iadi them mule &ftmal ? And he faid : 5. For thu caufe^manihalUtiiie jather &mothir, & shal ckaue to hu ivj/c, D and the) The fourth part of this Ghofpel, Chrilis com- niing into lu- rie toward his Paflion, The Ghefpel for Mariage, And vpon S. Agath'sday. Icb.;. 1 •• ^M^CU^. capiuuc. 50 TheGhospel I and tbejf tvcQ shal he in onefiesh. 6. Therfore now they are not two,but one flcfh. That therfore which God hath ioyned togeather, let'' not man fe- i parate. {4 7. They fay to him : Why then* did Moyfes command to j gvueabilofdiuorce ,andtodimifleher? 8. He faith to them : Becaufe Moyfjs for the hardnes of your hart permitted you to dimiffe your 1 >viues:but from the beginning it was not fo. 9. And I fay to you , that | * whofoeuer flialdimilVe his wife/' but for fornication, and fhal mary an other, doth commit aduoutrie : and he that fhal mary her that is di- miifed, committeth aduoutrie. lo.His Difciples fay vnto him:lf the cafe ofaman with his wife be fo,it is not expedient to mary. 11. Who faidto them: " Not al.i "' take this word , but they to whom it is giuen. 12. For there are Eunuches which were borne fo from their mothers wombe: and there are Eunuches which were made by men: and there are Eunu- cheSjwhich haue '' gelded the felues for theKingdom of Heauc/''Hcthat can take,lct him take. {< 15. Then * were litle children prefented to him, that he fliould " im- rf' u^^\°^ P°^^ hands vpon them £c pray. And the Difciples rebuked them. 14. But cuftine) vvhv ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ faid to them : Suffer the litle children ,and ftay them not from Chriftftjould comming vnto nie : for the Kingdom ofHcaucn is for fuch. 15. And fay. If thou when he had impofed hands vpon them, he departed from thence, wilt haue life j(5_ And * behold one came and faid tohim:Good Maifter, what good vHV *u'"^' fiial I doe that I may haue life euerlaftini^ ? 17. who faid to him : what Keep the com- , n 1 r 1 ^>. ^ ^ °i n ' •• • r t -t mandeinents askelt thou me Or goodPOne IS good,Ood.But 2 '" ir thou wilt enter into if without ob- life keep the comandements. 18. Hefaithtohim,which?AndIhSvs Hdd: fci uing of the, jIjqh ^jj^if „q[ murder^Thou shxlt not comlt aduoutrte^Thoushalt uotjleale^Thou shxlt on °" ^(rhr'b- ""' bearefulfe mtnes.s^.Uwourthj father c> thy mother * Thou shalt louc thy neigh- faued. ^H". de ^^^^^ ^^ thjfclf.io.Thc yoiigman faith to him :Althefe hauel kept fro my ftd.&op.c.i^. youthjwhat is yetwating vntomePzi.lESvsfaidto him:" If thou wiltbe perfca,goe, fel the things that thou haft,& giue to the poore, and thou ' ' J ^^u^-^'^'ihalthauetreafure inHeauenrandcome, '' folow me. 22. And when the thus richmcnyong man had heard this word, he went away fad : for he had many trufting in their poffeiTions. 25. And 1 E s V s faid to his. Difciples: Amen I fay to you, riche"!.*. 10,14. that a rich man fhal hardly enter into the Kingdom of Heauen, 24. And h r S^^^^^^ fay to you, itiseafier foracamel to palVe through the eye of a ucrfion of s' "^^^^^^'5 * ^^^" ^^^^^"^^^ "^''■"^^^^'''^^^^"^^ ^^^ Kingdom of Heauen. Paul.Ian.xf. 25. And when thcy had heard tr.is , the Difciples marueled very much, Alfowith faying : whothencanbefaued?2(5.Andl e sv s beholdiug, faid to them: in the Oftauc, ^jj.[^ men this is impoirible : but with God^al things are poflible. Maife ^of'* SS*^ 27 .Then 4 Peter anfvvering,faid to him:Behold we haue" left al things,& Peter & Paul, haue folowed thee: '' wliat therfore flial we haue ? 28. And lESvsfaid to And for holy them : Amen I fay to you, that you which haue folowed me, in the rege- Abbots, neration, when the Sonne of man flial fit inthe featof his maieftie, you catherc'd°tliat'^^^^^^'^^^ ^''' ^'P^'^ twelue feats , iudging the twelue Tribes oflfrael. the Apoftlcs ^9' Andeuery one that hath left houfe,or brethren, or fiflers,of Father, among other or mother,or 5 " wife,or children, or landes for my names fake : fhal re- things, left ccauean hundred-fold, & fhal pofleffc life euerlafting. p 30. And* many their wiues ^^^^^^ h,a,thac atc Uftj and laft,that are firft. aiiu to toiow ' Chrifl HterJ, l.adH.lomtK Gen 1, 1. I Mt. f, j,t. . Mr. 10. jli. Luc. l^i ' 18. ! I. Cor. 7.»». I According TO S. Matthew. Ji ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XIX. €. tiotmanftpxrgte. ) This infcparability betwixt man and wife rifethof that, that viUAioiXiisdL^Szcxdimtni i^ug.li.x.de fee. originec.]^.to. -j.Otmtpt.tT comupf.ii \.c,'.o, , _ 9. But fornication. ) For adtoutric one may din.i Ik another. Alat. j. but luithcr party ^^^'''^S^ * '•^'^ can mary againe for any caufc during hfc. ,y4ug.li.i\.deadult.conit4g.c.ii.XL.T^ for the j^^*^*".^ ^'^~ '" ^/"" which vnliwfulaa of niaryingagaine, Fabiola that noble niatronc of Romealbeit she ^^^^"^ taph.ya- ^,^j j^g Innocent partjdid publike pcnnancc, asS.Hieroniwritcth in her high commen- ^"'•*' dation thcrfore. And in S. Paul Ro. 7. it is plaine that she w.hich is with an other man, her husband yet liuingjshal be called aa aduoucrelte: contrary to the dodrineof our Aduerfaries. 1 1 . TS^-Jt al tak^. ) Whofoeucr haue not this guift giucn them it either for that they wil not hauc it,or for that they fulHl net that which they wil; & they that haue this guift or aaainc tothis wcrd,haueit of Godand their owne free wil. ■y.'ng.ti.degrat.O' Hb.arbit c. Origem. 4. So that it is euident no man is excluded from this guift , but ( as Origen here faith; t>afl. 7. it isgiuentoal thatalkeforitjcontrarie to our Aduetlaries that lay it is impollible, & in Mat. that for excufe of breaking their vowes, wickedly fay,thcy haue not the guift. run u. Gddtd them feints.) They geld them fclucs forthe Kingdom of Heauen which yow of chafti- vowchaftity. c^wg. (/eT/»rgiiM>4»cc. 14. Whidi proueth thofekind of vowesto be both^*^' lawfuljandalfo more meritorious , and more fure to obtaine life euerlafling, then the ftate of wedlock, concrarie to our Adu.in al rufpcfts. t^ng. i^.Ht that can.) Itisnot faid'ofthe Prccepts,kcepethem who can,for theybencceffa- Counfels not fer. b.de lie vndcr paine of damnation to be keptjbut of Counfels only (as of virginity , abftai- Piecepts. UTKp. ning from flesh and wine, and of giuing al a mans goods away to thcpoorc; it is faid: He that canattainetoit , let him doc inwhich iscounfelonly ,nora comtnandemcnt. Contrary to our Adu. that fay there are no Councels, but only precepts. , , xi.lmpofe.) They knew the valour of Chriftsblellingjandtherfore brought their chil- -n'V^^ ,j ij^;, dren to him;as good Chriftian people haue at al times brought their children to Bishops . ^^ ' to hauc their biefling. Sec Annotation before C/m/>. 10. ti. And of Religious mens bki- ^ '"o* fi'.igfee Rurtin./».tc.»./ji;i.S.Hieroin in EpitAph.Vahl* cy^O^ invit. HtUrion.s, Theodoitt. in iifioria SatiEioyum Vatrum num. 8. 1.1. Ifthouwiltbeperfefi.) Loe , he makcth aplainc difFcience between keeping the commandcments, which is nccciraryforcueryman:andbeingperfea,whichhc counfel- eth only to them that wil. And this is the ftavc of great perfcft ion which Religious men idoc pr.ofe(re,according to Chriftcs counfcl here, leaning al things and folowing him. TUe^^digjout XI folowme.j Thus tofolow Chriftis to be without wifeand careof children, to lack n^^^^j-^^.^^.^ proprietic , and to Hue in common , and this hath great reward in Heauen aboue other J--^ ftatcsof life : which S. Augirfline faith , the Apoftlcs folowed, and himftlf, and that he exhorted others to it 3s much as lay inhim.o^w^. ep.Z^.infuie^^iHpf. 103. Cone. 3. pnfi mti. x6.t^4l thingt pof^ihle )Thisof the camcl through a nccdels cye.bcingpofTblc to God, although he neither hath done it,nor by like wil doe it:makcth againfi the blafphcmous infiiclitie of our Aduerfaries that fiy,God can doc no more then he hach done, or wil doc.VVe fee alfo that God ca bring a camel through a ncedels eye,& therfore his body thro.icThadoore,audout of thefcpulchrcshut , andout of his mother a virgin, and ge- nerally aboiie nature doc with his body as he lift. xy.LeHal) This pcrfcftion of Icauine al things the Apoftlcs vowed, tyii^g.li. i7.and pay them their hire , beginning from the la*fl: euen to the firft. p. Therfore when they were come that came about the eleuenth houre,they receaued euerie one ^' a penie. 10. But when the firft alfo came , they thought that they iTiouldreceaue more: and they „ _, .. ^Ifo receaued euerie one a penie. 11. Aud receauing it they •" murmured are note/for ^S^^"^ ^he Goo J-man ofthe houfe.i2.faying:Thefe laft haue continued cnuying the ^nc houre,and thou haft made them equal to vs that haue bOrne the bur- Tocatio ofthe de oi the day &: the heats. ij.But he anfwering faid to one ofthe Freind, ^^•""^^'arT'* I do thee no wrong:didftthou not couenat with me for apeniePi^.Take equal wk^the ^'^^^. ^^ ':hine,and goc : I wil alfo giue to his laft euen as to thee alfo. i>. ielues. Or,is it not lawful for me to doe that I wil ? is thine eye naughr,becaufe I am good? 16. Soshalthelaftbe iiLft,andthcfirft,laft.For many be TheGhofpel "lled,but ^' few cled. J^ vponwcncfday U- And Iesvs going vp to Hierufalem,tooke the twclucDifciples the t.wetkc in fccrctly, and faid to them: 18. Behold we goe vp to Hierufalcni, and the Lent. And m Sonne of man flial be deliuered to the chiefe Priefts and to tiie Scribes, ofihe ""hoW ^"^^ ^^.^y ^^^ condemne him to death , 19. and flial deliuer him to the Croffe. Gentils to be mocked,and fcourged, and crucified, and the third day he flial rife againe. J< 2 0. *_ Then came to him the mother ofthe fonnes of Zcbedee with her ! fonncs, ' iS' T. C)r. i7. Alt. I J, 34. According to S. Matthew. 5:; fonnes , ai^oring and defirii^g fome thing of him. 21. Who faid to her: The Ghcfpcl What wilt tnon>Shc faith to him: Say that thcfc my two fonnes may (:t, vpon S. lan.w one at thy right hand,& one at thy left iiand inthy Kingd6.22. Andlbsvs ^j^^V^ ^f^^^'^^ anfwcring/aid.You know not what you deiire. Can you drinkeof the ^„,,^,rtittg. li.dt xir^mit.c.i6. 16. ft eleEl ) Thole are eled which de/pifcd nottheir caller, but folowed and be- Iceucd him; fn- men belccue not bxu of their owne free wil. t^ug It. i.adSimplic.q.i. X}. T9 >\homiiii prepared.) The Kingdom of Heauen is prepared for tlKm that arc worthic ofitanddLierucitby theirwcldoinejasinholv Scripture it is very fvften:lhat ^^tr ..^ «f ^ - ^ - iin-j^fT/r L i^ >. .. I Difference ot ye LUfd.fofft If, the Kinguw prepared ^^^^^^^ ^^ ^^_ ^'odviilrpayturrymanaceoydirgtuhiiviorVtt.hi'id^Ctmeye fyfytu.Why > Beaufe I wMhurtgrie, andyom^aat mevteate^tlirjite^andyeugaue me drm^ef^c, Therfore doth CI. rift fAy here : Itis notmmetogtue. Bccaufeheisiuft andvjlnot gii:e it tocu.ric man without rcfpcd of their deferis ; yeanor alike to euerie one ,burdiucrfly according to greater or IciicrmcriiSi adhere S. Chryfofto. roaktthir plainc, A.hcn our D iij Sauiour •''* alio is alcflbn for them that hauc to beftow Ecclefiafcical benefices, that thcyhaueno ^«»« carnal refpcd tokinred &c.but to the worthincs of theperfons i8. tx^/ »!;« 5"«»i«co^»j.6t, Zach.9, 9- */r. If, 7' /er.7, II. Tf.^.h According to S. Matthew. 55 HOLY weciae. Ff. u '. A r. 1 1, 7. lu. lO, J. the citic into Bethania,and remained there. {^ i8. * And in the morning returning into the citie,he wasanhungrcd. MVND AY. iij.* And feeing a ccrtaine '• figtree by the way fide, lie came to it, and . found nothing on it but leaues only , and he faith to it:Neuer grow there ^^^^^-^^ j^*^" fruitof thee for eucr. And incontinent the figtree wasvvithered.20.And wordes of the the Difciples feeing it marueled fay ing:How is it withered incontinent? law, and not 2i.bAndlESvs anfweringfaidtothem : Amen I fay to yon, '^ if youflial thcJccdes,wf- haue faith, and flagger not,not only that of the figtree dial you doe,but f^,. ^f fj ^'J^^'' and if youflial fay^othis mountainc ,Takc vpand throw thyfelf into g^^d void of' thefea,itflialbcdone. 22. Andalthingswhatfoeuer you fiulaske in fruit. t^wjVe prayer "belecuing, you fhalreceaue. verb.Do.i>erm. 25. And when he was come into the temple, there came to him as he J*J. and floures, bearing of Palmes, fettingvp bough£s,fprcading and hanging vp the richeft clothcs,the quire and queriftcrs finging,ashere the children and the People; al done in avcry goodly ceren»onicto the honour of Chriftjand the memorieof his triumph vpon this day. The like feruice and the like duties done to him in al other fo- lemneProcefsionsoftheB.Sacrament,and otherwife,bevndoubtcdIy no leiTe grateful. 9. Hofanna. ) Thefe very wordes of ioyful crie and triumphant voice of gratulation to our SauiouVjholy Church vfeth alwaies in the Preface of the MalTe,as it were the voice ofthcPrieft and al the Pcople(who then fpecially are attent and deuout ) immediatly before the Confecration& Eleuation,as itwcreexpeding,& reioycing at his coming, i3.Ho»/« affrayer.) Note here that he callcth external Sacrifice (out of the Prophet Efay)prayer. For he fpcaketh of die Temple, which was buildcd properly and princi- pally for Sacrifice. i6.Mtnth ofinfants.)Yoirtg childrens prayers proceeding from iheinftinft of Gods Spi- rit, be acceptable ; and fo the voices of the like, or of other fimple folke now in the Church , though them fclues vnderftaud not particularly what they lay , be niaruclous grateful to Chiift. ix.BtleeHtng.) In refped ofour own vnworthinefTcjandof the thingnot alwaies expe- dient for vs, we may wcl doubt when wc pray , whether we fhalobtaine or no: but on Gods partwemuftbelccue, that is, we muft haut no diffidence or miftrufteither of his power or ofhiswil,if wc be worthie, and the thing expedient. And thetfoie S. Markc hath i\\\xs:Hxut ye fatthof God. ti.lnwhatp(>v,'erf ) rheHcretikesprcfiimptuouflythinkethemfelucs in this point Mr. 11. like to Chriiljbccaufe they are alkcd,iii what power they come, and who fent them : but n. when they haueaniwcrcdthisquertiona* fully as Chrift did here, by that which he in- fiouattthof lohnsteftirnonie for his authority, they ftal be heard, and til then they shal beftihakcforthofeofwhomG^dr^Jcaktthby the Prophet: They rdnn, «nd iftni tie not. j^^, ^ .; i8.r/)cj9r/?.;Tl>e firltlannehcrci>the 'i-*cople ofthc GentilM, bicauic Gencilicjcwas before ther. wa ape<.uliarai:d chofen Vccrplcof the Itwcs, and thcn'orc the Icwes. here as the latcr,arc fij^Uilicd by die other loiiiie. Chap. According to S. Matthew. 57 H O L I v.cckc. Chap XXII. Yetb^ one other parable he foresheweth themrft defcrued reprobation of the earthlji & pnfecuting Uwes , and the grattous vocation of the Genttls in then [iue, 15. T/k/i he defeateth the fnare of the I'hariftes and Herodtofis about paying Tribute to i^nfAr. z j. He ^nfwereii) alfo the inuention of the Saddmea agaiHJt t',)c Llefurredton : 54, and a quejlion that the rharifees afkj to pofe htm: turning and pojing them ag.iine^ becaufe they imagined that Chrtjl should benomore then a man : 4^6. and fi beput- teth al tht bufy Sects tofileme, ND Iesvs anfwering, fpake againe in parables to The Ghofpd' theni/aying: 2. The Kingdom ofHeaucn is likened to a ^^P^'^^^'^J^'^ man being a King, which made a '^mariage to his fonne. pj,nj(.t^>ft^ 5. And he^fent his" fcruants to cal them that were inui- ted to the mariage:and they would not come. 4. Againe he fcnt other fcruants , faying : Tel them that were inui- tedjBehold I haue prepared my dinner-,my bccues & fatlings are killed, and al things arc ready :come ye to the mariage. 5. But they neglcdcd, and went their waies," one to his farmc,and an other to his merchadifc; 6. and the reft laid hands vpon his fcruants, and fpitefully intrcating them , murdered them. 7, But when the King had heard of it , he was vvroth,and fending his hofts , deftroicdthofemurdcrers,and burnt their citie. 8. Then he iaith to his feruants:The mariage indeed is ready :but they that were inuitcd, were not worthie. 9. G oe ye thertore into the- high wayes-, and whofoeucr you shalhn J, cal to the mariage. 10. And hisferuants going forth into the way es, gathered togcather al that they found, "bad and good:andthe mariage was filled vvithghefts. 11. And., j. , thcKing went in to feethe gheftsrand he faw there " a man not attired „„yj ,^,^,'^' ^^ in a wedding garment. 12. And he faith to him: Freind,hovv cameft thou Cvichin the in hither not hauingawedding garment? Buthe was dumme. 1?. Then Church, but the King faid to the\vaiters : Bind his hands and feet , and caft him into alfo c- 1^1 1 men j the vtterdarkenes : there shalbe weeping & gnashing of teeth. 14. For Jf^^rctikcs of many be callcd,but few cleft, p thcib dales. 15. * Then the Pharifees departing, confulted among them fclues for The Ghofpcl toentrap himinhis talke* 16. And they fend to him their Difcliples ^P^"^'**-"-^ with the Herodians, itiying : Maifter,we know that thou- art a true fpea- p'^-'i^j^'/q^^ kcr , and teacheft the way of God in truth , neither careft thou tora ny man. For thou doft not refped the perfon of men : 17. Tel vs thertorc what is thy opinion, is it lawful to giue tribute toCacfar,or not? 18. But I r. s V s knowing their naughrincs,faid : What do you tempt me Hypo- critcs? 19. Shew ifie the tribute coine. And they otfred (^im a pe- nie. 20, And Ih svs faithtothem : Whofe isthisimage and fupcf- Ttription? 21. They fay tohim,C2efars. Then he faith to them:Ren- derthcrforc the things that arc Ccefars,' to Gxfar : and the things tliat are Gods,to God. J< 22. And hearing it they maruclcd,and Icauing hiui went tlKirwayes-. 2;.niiat H O L 58 ThcGhofpd The G h o s pel 2? * That day there came to him the Sadcluceeis , that fay there is 110 Rerurred:ion,and asked him,24.raying: MaifterjMoyresfaid, l/^ w4«^/e not hnumg a child ^ that his brother marte Ins yctfe , and rajfi vp feed to his brother. 25. And there were with vs feauen brethren:and the firft hauing maried avYiie,di€d-,and not hauing iCTue, left his wife to his brother. 2*5. In like manner the fecond and the third euento thefcauenth. 27. And !aft ofal the woman dicdalfciS. In the Refurredionrherfore whofe wife of the feauen dial flic be? for they al had her. 29. And Iesvs a^fwering, faid to them: You doe crre,not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of God. 50. For in the.Refurrcdion neither flial they marie nor be maried : but are ^'' as the Angels of God inHeauen. gi. AndconcerningtheRefurre- jftionofthedead, haue you not read that which was fpoken of God faying to you, 32. I am the God of Abraham , atid the God oflfiac^and the Gcd of lacobl He is not God '' of thedead,but of the lining. 35. And the multitu- j des hearing it, marueledat his doftrine. 34. * But the Pharifees hearing that he had put the Sadducees to filece. Mr. r t, IS. 17. • t^B tj. S J- Sunday after ^^''^^^^<^g^^^^^^* 35' and One of them aDodour of law askedof him, Pentecoft, tempting him: 36. Maifter , which isthegreat commandementinrhe .law? 57. Iesvs faid to him: Thou shalt ioue the Lord thji Gudfrom thy Tchole hart^ and with thj whole (oul^and with thj vrhole muid. ^8. This is the greateft & the firfl: commandement. 39. And the fecond is like to this : Thou shalt Ioue thy neighbour as thy [elf 40. '^ On thefe two commandements dcpendeth the whole Law and the Prophets. 41. And the Pharifees being aflembled , Iesvs asked them 42. faying: What is your opinion of Chrift ? whofe fonne is he ? They fay to him, Dauids. 45. ,He faith to them : How then doth Dauid in fpiritcal him Xord,fay ing: 44. The Lord faid to my Lord, fit on my right hand , vtitil I put thine tuemies thefoot-fiole of thy feet ? 45. If Dauid therfore cal him Lord , how is he his fonne? 46. And no man could anfwer him a word:neither durft any man from that day ask him any more, p ANNOTATIONS. 6. Chap. XXIT. 1.. \far'ag".) Then did God the Father make this iTiariage,v,hcn by thcmyfterie of the Incarnation he ioyncd to his Sonneour Lord , the holy Church forhisfpoufe. Cng. horn )8. i.SerHitnu.)'X\\i^ ft fcruantsherc fentto inuite,wcrc thcProphc^Sjthefecondjwere the Apoftles,and al that afterward conuerted Councries,or that haue and doe reconcile men to the Church, Worldly excu- j_ Oneta hisfarme. ) Stichas rcfufc to be reconciled to Chiiftcs Church , allcage often le againft re- vaineim^>edimcnts, and worldly excufes, which at the day of iudgement wilnotferue cD.ciliAtion. them. II. t^mafttot attyrcd ) It prcfitclh not nuichto be within the Church and to be a Ca- tliolike, exccpia maiibcof good life, for liich an one (hal be dancd, bccaul'e with faith hehathnpt goodworkesjas is euidcnt by the example of this man, who was within, & at the fcaH as the reft, b.it lacked the garment of charitie& good woikcs. And by this man are rcpreltnted al the bad that arc called. And therfore they alfo are in the Church The Cluirch c^)nli,reth of &s this man was at the feaft : but bccauft he uas called, and yet none of the tled,i£ is cui- good and bad. dent that the Church doth not coniift of the eled oniyjContrarie to our Aduetfaries. 11. 2*0 According to S. Matthew. 59 H O L Y wceke. 11, T« C^far. ) Timporal duties zri payments cxaftcd by worldly Princes mufl be paydjfo that God be not defrauded of his mure (oucraignc dutic. Ai:dthtrfort Princes hauctotakc heed how they cxa-ft ,and others how thty giuc toCatfar, tl,«t is,toth^ir Ntithcr mnft Prince, the things thatare due to God, that is, to his tcckfiaftical n.iniflcrs. Wh.rc- teporal Prin- vpon S. Athanafiusnciteihthefe goodly wordcs cut of an epiftlcof the ancient & fa ctsexad,nor niousConfeflour Hofius Coidubcnfis toConftantiusthe ArianEniperour : Ccafel be- their Subieifls fcech th chf ment,v/he- ^\^q market-place,and to be called of men,Rabbi. 8. Butbe notyou cal- te the ten con'- ^^^ R^bbi. For one is your Maiftcr,and al you are brethen. 9. And cal jiundc-.nents, none Father to yourfelf vpon earth: for oneisyourFather,hethatis in and folded it, Heaucn. 10. Neither * be yc called" Maifters:for one is your Maifter, and dried it Chrift. II. He that is the greater of you,fhal be your feruitour. 12. And hJdbJott ^^ ^^^^ exalteth himfelf,fiial be humblediandhe that humbleth himfelf, -their eyes' .flialbeexalted.fi imagining I?. But woe to you "Scribes & Pharifees, Hypocrites : becaufe you grofly and fu- fiiut the Kingdom of Heauen before men. For your felues do not eater Thit r 'tl"^^' in:& thofe that are going in,you fuffer not to enter. •fuHll "d rhat ^4* ^^'^^ toyou Scribes and Pharifees, Hypocrites: becaufe you * de- •whichis laid uoure widowes houfes," praying longprayers.For thisyou fhal receaue B(u. 6.They the greater iudgcment. l/'t^/""T"^* 15. Woe to you Scribes andPharifees, Hypocrites: becaufe you goe <>«. Hi^tro ki ^'^"^*'} P-pft. 1 6 f. f.Whatfoeufr they shaL fxv.) Why ( faith S. .\uguftin )rfof^ thou cal the ^pojiolike Cha'ire the Chaire of peji deuce f If fnr t'^emen , W/;j f Oidour Lord lefui C' irifi for the .'harifees , any wrongto the Chaire w';erin t'ey ate f Did he not commend that chaire (,f Mo.fet , Andprtferumgt')e honoir ojt^e C^'aire^reprouc t .e,/iffor hr faith T )«y (it rpon the Chaire of Moyfes thxt v^hich t')cy Jay dotyv. Thefe things if you did wet confider.you would rtot for the men whotnyoH defame,blafpheme th: See :_y4po(iolil{e .\her\vithyoudoe r^ot comm'An.caie. \nd again < hi- (ait I.; \eit'>er for theVha- n/eet { to v¥ horn you compare vj not of k if dom '^nt of malice ) dd out Lord command the Chair of Mvyfes to he for Jak en, in w/ jc'; Chaireverily I c figured hito ^tie.far he v-arnedthe I'eopleto doe that ytlic'yt'iey fay, and not to doe that <\hi:hi:iiydoe , and that the helineJJ'e of the Chaire hem r.o cafe forfa:m,nor r' e vnity ofthefio^k deuided,forthe naughty I'a/lours, 6 Louethe fir^ places.) Hccondenmcth no: due places of Superiority giuen or taken of men according to their degrees, but amhitious fccking forthc ^11^,1^1 their pruiul hart and wicked intention>which he faw within thcm,andtherfore might boldly repre- hend them. isOncisyour Maifler.) In theCatholikc Church thercisoneMaifteijChrift our Lord, andvnderhinionf Vicar, with whom al CarholikeDoftiuirs and teachers are one, be- r uifc they teach al one thing, but in Archhcrctikcs it isnotfo ; vhcre cutry one of tliun is a diucrfc Maiftcr,and teacheth contrarie totheothtr^and wil be called Rabbi & Maillcr, euety o\ie, ofthcirowneDifciples : Ariiis a Rabbi among the Arians,Luihcr among the Luthcrais,A;id among the Caluinifts Calum. ID. Mj'i/lerj.)VJidcfc , .mdthc like Heretikcs of this time , doc hcrcvpon condcmnc degrees of Schoole &titks of Doftoursand Ma'ftcrs where they might .is wel rcprouc S.l^aul for callinghu»rclt DofiourMd Maifttr of the Gtntilts: and farla) ing * that rhe.c fiiould The See of Rome prcfer- ucd in truth. Thedignitie of the Sceof Rom.;, not- withftandingj fonie t'.iil Biiliopb iher- of. ManyMalftcrs arc manyArch herttikts. Doftours, Maiftcrv.a'td fpiciiuall-a- theri. H O L wecke. 6^ The Ghospel THc honour of rncflhood. The intention. Not only faich. The Altar is fancliried by ourLordiboJy thercvpon. fliDuld be alwayes DoShurs in the Church. And whereas they bring the other w ords folo- ^i"S } againft Religious men who are called Fathers ; as wel might they by this place takeaway the nanie''of carnal fathers , and blame S'. Paule for calling hin-ifelf the only Spiritual Father of the Corinthians.But indeed nothing is here forbidden but the con- tentious diuifion and partiality of fuch as make themfelues Ringleaders of Schifnics & Seds , as Donatus, AriusjLutherjCaluiu. I }. Scribes andVharifees)ln al thefe reprehenfions it is much to be noted, that our Sa- uiour for the honour ofPriefthood neuer reprehendeth Priefts by that nanie.tyfr.tp.^j. whereas ourHeretikes vie this name of purpofe in reproach and defpite. 14. TrAyinglovgfrayen. ) They are not reprehended here for the things them felues, which for the moll part are good ,is, long prayer , nuking Profelytcs, garnifhing the Prophets fepulchres, &c, but for their v% icked purpofe and intention , as before is faid of faftino;, prayers, almes. Afrtt.^. \<;. Double more.) They that teach that it is enough tohaueonly faith, doe make fuch Chriftians,as the lewes did Profelytes'childrcn of Hel fatremore then before. e^«^. lib. defide & oper.cap. i6. \9.SanSi1fjeih }Notethat donarics and guifts bellowed vpon Churches and Altars, befanftiticd by dedication to God,and by touching rhe Altar and other holy things: as now Ipeciaily theveflels of the Sacrifice and Sacrament of Chriftes body and bloud, by touching the fame , and the Altar itfelf whervpon it is confecrated. Wherof Theo- phyiaft writeththus vponthis place : In the eld law CbriJfypcrKiueth mi the guift t» be greater then the t^Uar-but vrith vs , the t^ltar isfanEiifed by the guift :for tfie hoflcs by the diuiue gr*ce are turncJinto ear Lords body, and therfore is the ,^ltar alfo fanSiifitdby then*. 11. Uy him that d.\tllcthinit.) By this we fee that fwcaring by creatures , as by the Ghofpel , by Saints , is al referred to the honour ot God, whofe Ghofpei it is , whofe Saints they ate. 18. tyfpfearete men. ) Chrift might boldy reprehend them fo often and fo vehemently for hypocrifie , bee aufe he knew their harts and intentions : but we that can not fee wi- thin men , may not prefume to cal mens external good doings,hypocrifie : butiudgeof men as we fee. and know. ip.Garmsh.'] Chrift blameth not the lewes for adorning the fepulchres of the Pro- phets , but rcbuketh themof their malicetowardhim , and of that whichby his diuine k:iowledge he forefaw , that they \^ ould accomplish the wickednes of their Fathers ia shceding his bloud,as their Fathers did the bloud of the Prophets. H;/4r. I. Cor. 4, 15. Theffh, It. in Mat. C H A P. XXIV. To his DifctfUs {by occafwn of Hieru film ajid the Temples deflru&'ton)he foretdleth, 4. what things ihd be before the ioiifummation oj the vroUd , as fpecially 1 4 . the churches ful preaihingvnto aliiaiions : i<^.then,vohatshalbein the very totifum' tnauony to mt , Antkhriflmth his paftnggreat ptfecmon andfdu^ion , hut for A short time: 19 . then montinent , the Day ofiudgtment , to our great cotifort tn thofe mifer'tes vnder Antuhriji. 35. As for the motuent, to ys itpertaweth not to know it, 37. but rather eutryman towatih^thatyce be not vn^rouidedvchenhe Civimeth to each one fartkularly by death, h N D I E s V s being gone out of the temple , went. And _' hisDifciples came to fiiew him the buildings of the tem- i^ ple.2. AndheanfvvcringfaidtothemiDoeyou feealthcfe V< things ? Amen I fay to you , there fnal " not be left here a The Ghofpel ^^jjy^4^ ftone vpon a ftone that fiial not be deftroied. Maa"-^°n^ '"^ :?. And whenhe v\ as fitting vpon Mount-oliuct , the Difciples came ofwarre & for to him fccretly , faying : Tel vs when ilial thtfe things be? and what manvMartvrs. flial 10, According to S. Matthew. (J^HOLY flialbe''thefigneofthy comnHng,and of the conlummation ot thejvESDAY- world?4.And Iesvs anfwering/aid to thc:Bewarethat no n)an"*feduce mghr. you : 5. for many llial come in my name faying, " I amChrift •, and they ' shalfediicemany. 6. For you shal heareof warres , & bruits of vvarres. See that ye be not troubled. For thefe things muft be done, but the end is not yet. 7. For Nation shal rife againil Nation, and Kingdom againft Kingdom •, and there shal be pcllilences, and famines, and earth-quakes in places-, 8. and al thefe things are the beginnings of forowes. 5^9. Then * shal they deliucr you into tribulation , and slial kil vou:and you shal . be odious to al Nations for my names fake. 10. And then many shal be mthcPeop'^/c fcandalized: and they shaldeliuervp one an other: and they shal hate falfeProphcts, one an other, n. Andmany •' Falfe-Prophets shalrife,and shal fcduce as among yon many. n. And becaufe" iniquiticshal abound , the charitie of many al^o fhal be shal vvaxe cold. 15. But he that shal pcrfeuer to the end , he shal be fa- ^^"fi^'^J^^f '"* ued. p( 14. And this Ghofpelofthe Kingdom ''shal be preached in the bring in ScAs whole u Olid, for a tcftimonic to alNations,and then shal come the con- of peidition. fummation. t.Pitt. 15. Thcrfore when you shal fee " the aboinhiatmi ofdefuUt'ton, which J^^^^[j°fe wasfpokenof by Daniel the Prophet, ftandingin the holy place (he that Sunday afcer readeth, let him vnderftand) 16, then they that are in levvrie, let them Pentccoft. flee to the mountaines : 17. and lie that is on the houfe-top let him not come downe to take any thing out of his houfe : 18. and he that is in the field, let him not goe back to take his coate. 19. And woe to them that are with child,and that giue fuck in thofedayes. ao. But pray that your flight be not inthe winrer,oron theSabboth. 21. For there shal be then..^. ^ great tribulatio.fuch as hath not been from the beginning of the world drawerhClnift vntilnow,neithershalbe. 22. Andvnlesthofedaies hadbecnshortned, or his Church no flesh should be faued :butfor theEle<5tthedaies ^^ shal beshortned. from the Cnn- 2;. Then if any man shal fay vnto you: Loe" here isChrift, or there; doe """^i^i Scfv- not belceue him. 24. For there shal rile falfc Chriftes and ^^^^^'-Pro- J;J^^'^^^^^^ phets, and shal shew "great fignes and wonders, fo that the Eled alfo ftencd,to one ( ifitbepofllble} may be induced into errour. 25. Loelhaue torerold corner, ton ne, |}0u. 2(5. If thcrfore they shal fay vnto you: Behold he is in the deferti orCouncriCjbe goe ye not out:Behold" inthe clofets,beleeueit not.27.For as lightning ^^"J J,'"^"°^ commeth out of the eaft , and appearcth euen into the w efl:, fo shal alfo £c_ ^ .^ the aduentof the Sonne of man be. 28. Whcrfoeuer the body is,thither shal the Ecles alfobe gathered toczeather. "" This figne of 29. Anu'^ immediarly after the tribulation of thofedayes* the funnc ^ ^f . ,,' "P , shalbedarkiied, and the moone shal not giue her liglit , and the llarres Crollc uhkh^ shal fal from Heauen, and the powers of Heauen shal be moued; 30. and the (hal appca- then Oialappeare" the figne oftheSonneof man in Heauen : and then re tothelt^^cs flial al Tribes of the earth bewaile:and they shal fee the Sonne of man ^° their coi.tu- commini' inthe cloudes of Heauen with much power and maieftie. 1°"' ;*■ ^"^ %, ;i. And he shal tend his Angels with a trumpet , and a great voice : and (]^ai be no iciFc they shal gather togeather his ElcvS: from the foure windes , fromthc confu/Ton to hirthcft parts of Heauen euen to the ends thereof. ;2. And of the Herctik-c'. that figtree learne a parable ; When now the bough thereof is tender , and ^j'^" "'"^ '^^^'^'^ the Icaucs come forth, you know that fommcrisnigh. 55. So you ^j^cicoV. aUo HOLI 6j\. The Ghospbl *'''''"^- alio, when you flial fee thefe things , know ye that it is nigh euen at the doores. 34. Amen I fay to you,that this Generation (hal notpafle,til al tb.efe things be done. 35. Heauen and earth dial pafle, but my words flial notpafl'e. \* 3^. But of that day and honre no body knoweth,neither the Angels ofHeauen, but the Father alone. 57. Andas* in thedayesofNoe,fo flial alio the commingoFtheSonneofmanbe. $8. For as they were in the dayes before the Houd, eating and drinking, marying and giuing to mariage ,euenvnto that day inwhichNoeentredintothearke,29, and knew not til the floud came,& tookethe al:fo alfo fiialthe commingof the Sonne of ma be.40.Then two Trial be in the field rone (hal be taken, & The Ghof cl one flial be left. 41. Two woman grinding in the mill: one flial be taken, vp6 s'ciemct & one dial be left.42.Watchtherrorebecaure you know not what houre ma-tyrhis day your Lord wil come.4:; .But this know ye,that'*'if the Good-man of the Noiicmb.i}. houfe did know what houre the theefe would come, he would furely c"''r"r^*^'"^ vvatch,and would not fuffer his houfeto be broken vp. 44. Therforebe Bi(ho^ps°"" y ^" ^^^'^ ready , becaufe at what houre you iinow not,the Sonne of man wil come. 45. Who , thinkeft thou,is a faithful and wife feruant whom his Lord hath appointed oner his fan.ilie,toginethem meareinfeafon? 45.Blef- fed is that fcruantjwhcmvs hen his Lord commeth, he flial find To doing. 47. Amen 1 fay to you, that ouer alhisgoods fhal he appoint him. J^ 48. But ifthatnaughtie feruant fnal fay in his hart : My Lordislonga comming: 49. and flial begin to ftrike hisfelow-feruants,andeateth,& drinketh with drunkards: 50. the Lord of that feruant flial come in a day that he hopeth not,& an houre that he knoweth not, 51. and flial deuidt him, & appoint his portion with the Hypocrites : there flial be weeping and gnafliing of teeth. G.-n.j.y t. Tkef, ANNOTATIONS. Chap XXIV. *. T{ctleft.) This was fulfilled 40. yeares after Chriftes Afccnfion by Vefpafian the Emperour and his fonnc Titus. Eufeb.li. j. c.6.&feq,ex lofe^ho. Vpon which v/or6s_,There shal netbeleft ^c, which threaten the deftruftion of the lewes Templejandthofe woJs, The ChHrch '^^*" '''" ^''^ ' ^'^ build my Church , which promife the building of the Catholikc ca ncuer failc ^'''"'^l^°f''.l Nations; S.Chryroftome makinc; along comparifon of thefe two Pro- * phcties of Chrift, faith thus : Thou fecft in both, his great and vnfpeakable power , in that that he increafed and built vp them that worshipped him , and thoie that ftumbled at hin),he abafed,dcftroyed,and plucked them vp by the root. Doeft th ou fee how what- foeuer he hath built, no man' shal dcftroy : and whatfoeuer hchath deftroyed , no man shal bttild .<' Ht: buildsd the Church , and no man shal be able to deftroy it; he deftroyed the Temole , and no man is able to build it , and that info longtime: For they hauc cndcauouredbothto dcftroy that,and could not : and they haue attempted to build vp this,and they could not doe that neither,&c" I. The ffo^ne.) Out Maiftcr knowing that it was not profi able nor feemly forthcmto know thele fecrets,<^auc thentby way of Prophccie warning of diuers niiferies, fignes, and tok-^ns, that should fal,fome further of, and fome neererthe later day :by which' the Faicliful mightalwaycs prepare them fcluesjbut ncucrbe ccrtaineof thehoure,day, month. Mat. id. Lt atu. Gentes Chrift lit fit OtM, frefe fi- ntm. Accord 1 KG to S. Matthew. ^^HOLY weekc. month,nor yearc, when it should fal.c//» ingintimc ^ likes doe the fame at this day in our countrie, not drawing religion into corners froai ° per ecu lo ^ thefociety of theCatholikeChurchjbutpradifing fecrttly the fame faith, that in al Chriftendom shincthandappearethinoftglorioufly. . • h T i.9.lnimedixtly.) If the later day shal immediatly folowthe perfecution of Antichrift, '^""cnntc. which is to endure but three yeares and a halfc,as is afore faid , then is it mere blalphe- niic to fay, Gods Vicar is Antichrift, &that (by their owne limitation) thefe thoufand yeares almoft. A P. XXV. Cwt'mumg h'li Sermon , ht bungeth nvofarahles , of tenVirgins, and of Talents , to shnv hovif tt shdl be m DomefdA) Tvith the VAtthful thatfTepare , aid that prepare not themfelues. 51. Then alfo wtthout parables he shcTveth that fuch faithfulas doe Tvorkjs ofmerrj^ shal haue for themhfc eturUjitng : and fuch as doe not , r«fr- lafitngdamnauon, E THEN HOLY. ThtGhofpd vponS.C.itha rinesday. No- ne tnb. 1 y. And for fonr echer holie 66 The Ghospel Vir iiii*. HEN fiial the Kindom of Heauen be like to ten '' Virgins , which taking their " lamps went forth to meet the Bridegrome and the Bride. I. And fiiieof thein were Foolifh , and fiue wife. ?. But the fiuc tbolifn, hauing taken their lamps, 'id not take'^oiie with them : 4. but the wife -iid take oile in their velfels with the lamps. . And the Bridegrome tarying long they flum- seredalandflept. 6. And at midnight there was a clamour made : Behold the Bridegrome commeth , goeye forth to -If web- not "1^-^ h""- 7- '^'''^" arofealthofe Virgins, and they trimmed their in xll faiDiir lamps. 8. And the foolifli faidto the wife : Giue vs of" your oile , be- of God, and caufe our lamps ars going out. 9. The wife anfvvered,faying:Lefl:perad- ' haue not our uenture there fuffice not for vs and you,goe rather to them that fel, and ^- &aTnlt'be^"y^^^* your felues. 10. And whiles they wenttobuy , theBridgrome holpcn b7 ^ was come: and they that were ready, entredwithhimto themariage, other mens de- and the gate was fnut. 11. But laft of al come alfo the other Virgins fertsattheday {;iying:Lord,Lord,opento VS. 12. But he anfvveringfaid: Amen I fay to ofmdgemeut. ^^^^ j know you not. 13. Watch ye therfore, becaufe you know not the day nor the honre. {4 ThcGhoPpel i_|_ por * eucn as a man going into a fttange countrie , called his fer- j'^'da^ D-"' "^"'^S5'^i^p.iio.c.x]. }. OyU. )Thisoylcis the righ. inward inttntion diicding our works to Godsglorie, RgUt intctio. and not to ihepraifcof ourftlucsin thefight ofmci), t^«5 f;».iio.c. j3. E ij . I'.Witb HOLY wecke. We muft vfe Goiis guifts. Good and bad 68 The Ghospel tj.WithvfHrie. ) Vfiirieis fiere taken for the lawful gaine that a man gettAh by wet employing his goods.Whcn God giucthvsany talent or talents,helookethforrfurie» thatis,forfpiritiial increafe of the fame by our diligence and induftric. t9.Thatwhkh he fetmeth tohaue.) Kt is faid to haiie Gods guifts,thatvfeth them, and to (lich an one God wil increafe his guifts. He that vfcth them not , feemcch to haue, rather then hath them,and from him God wil withdraw that which before he gaue. ji.5f/»/iM^^A—^ cheefe Pricfts and Ancients of the People into the court of the high Prieft,vvho was called Caiphas : 4. and they confulted how they might by fome wile apprehend Iesvs , andkilhim. 5. But they faid : Not on thefeftiual day ,left perhaps there might be atumult among the People. 6. And* when Iesvs was inBethaniainthe houfe of Simon the Leper 7. * there came to him a woman hauing an alabafter-boxc of pre- tious ointment, and powred it out vpon his head as he fate at the table. 8. And the Difciples feeing it,had indignation faying : Whereto is " this wafte? 9. For this might haue been fold for much, and giuen to thepoore. 10. AndlEsvs knowing it, faid to them:Why doe you mo- left this woman ? for flie hath wrought a good" worke vpon me. II. For thepoore you haue alvvayes with you: but me" you haue not alwaycs. 12. For flie in powring this ointment vpon my body hath done it to burie me. 13. Amen I fay to you,vvherefoeuer this Ghofpel (hal be preached in the whole woild^that alfo which flie hath done, :^ihal U. ij, AccORi>iNG TO S. Matthew. e5jH'OLY - , wcckc. ■■'flial be rcpoi'tcd for a mcmorieof her.i4.'*l hen u et ortcof the Twelue, .: Hucby wc which w as called ludas l.fcarioth, to the chcefcPricfts , & faid to them: kamethat the What wil you giucme,andl wildeliucr him vntoyou? But they appoin- goo, TheGhospel and inmortal. Which point becaufeour aduerfaries vnderftand not , «o* Vm^xngtht £cripturtsn9r the power of God, chey bUfpheme , and abufethe Pcoi)le to their damnation. ^*' ^^r It is alfo a Sacrament, in that it is ordained to bereceauedinto our bodies,andto fecde '■?• the fame to refurreftion and immoriality , & to giue grace and faluation to our foules, if we worthily receaue it. The blelino; x6.)iltj]ed ;Ojr Aducrfariesforthc two wordes that arc in Greekcand Latin. bmedi^iU, •fChriftreter- j„j ^ gra.tiAseghJje bUJJed.h'- gAuethankes ^ vfeonly thelater, of purpofCjto fignifiethat redtothecrea- Chrift olelfcd not nor confccrated the bread andthe wine,& fo by that bleding wrought turcs and wor- ^ny ett'eft vpon them, but gaiiethankes only to his Father , as we doe in faying grace, kingancffeft Bat the truth is that the word , tOAoyeiv, fignifieth properly tobleire.and is referred to in them. tj^^ tiling that is blefTed, as Luc 9. of the fifVies , ivAoymiv ocvr'ti^ , beaedixit e>r,he bleffid tfcew: and thereby wrought in them that wonderful multiplication. So the bletling of ^ r • G id is alwaycs atfcv'^ual.j and therfore here alfo he blcffcd the bread , and by that Vonlecration, ijie,j-,ng^j^j^j|^£^Qj.j^5fQl^vving , made it his body. ^mhroM.de hii giuingthakes vponitjhe cuf confecrattd by foUmneblefing. [ Tranflilbftan- xb.Th'nis.) The bread and the winehettimei into the body and Btoai of Chrifl lytht fame om- tiation. nipotem p»wer By w hich the world was made , and the "Word was incarnate in the womhe of the f^if gin. Dumafcli.^.c.i^ Cypr.de Cxn.Domim.^)nb.li.demyJi.init.c,9. I No figuratiue 16, Mybody )Hefaidnot:Thisbreadis a figure ofmybodyior,Thij\^ineJsafgureofmyhloudf but a real pre- But, Thisis my body,and,This ismy bloui.Damafc.li.i,.c.\^.Theophyl.inhunclocam,Qonc.x.'Hic. ience, act. 6, to. 4. eittfdem aShonts in fine. When fonie Fathers cal it a figure or figne ,they meanc the outward formes of bread and wine. iS. Bloudof the uew Teftament.)h.s the old Teftament was dedicated with bloudin thefc *vord8:r/;»j is the hloudofthe Tt^xment &c. Heb. 9. fo here is the inftitution of the new Te- ftament in Chnftsbloud,by ihcfQwordcs-.Thii isthe bloudcfthenevf Tefiament&c Which Vtyyiuim. ^^ ^^^"^ myftically shed,and not only afterward vpon the Crofle : for the Grceke is the HAoiusvov. prefcnt tenfe in al the Euangeliftes,and S.Paul;and likewife fpeaking of the body i. Cor. /'iJ'o/u.wi. ii.it isin the Greekethe prcfenttenre,and Lwii, and there alfo in the Latin. Andthc Heretikes them felues fo put it in their tranflations. a ». Fr»« o/"j/;e ^rm^.) S. Luke putteth thefe words before he come to the confecratfoiTj, The elements wherby it feemeththat be fpeakethof the wineofthePafchallambjandtherforenameth after confecra- it,the fruit of the vine. But if he fpeakeof the wine which was now his bloud,he nameth rion called if not^vithftandipg wine, as S. Paul nameth the other bread, for three caufes. Firft be- bread& wine, caufe it v^asfo before: as Eue is called Adams bone, and , t^arons rod demured their rods. Wheras they were not now rods, but ferpents. And : Hetafiedtht water turned into wine. ' *' Wheras it was now wine & not water; andfuch like.Secondly , btcaufeitkeepeth the ^"•7' formes of bread & wine,and things are called as they appeare,as when Raphael is called * ^' a yong man Tob. f .and, Three men appeared to tyfbraham Gen. 1 8. Whereas they were three Angels. ThirdlyjbecaufeChrift in this Sacrament is very true and principal bread and wine,fccding & refreshing vs in body & foulc to euerlafting life. J9. Tiot as t wil) A pcrfed example of obedience & fubmitting our felf and our willcs to Godswil andordinance in aladuerfity 5 and that wc should defire nothing temporal, but vnderthc condition of his holy pleafurcand appointment. Vigils and . 4» W^k/j r47.)Hcreof came Vigils and NoAurnesjthatiSjwatching and praying - Noflurnes. ^" ^^'^ night,commonly vfed in the Primitiue Church of al Chriftians,as is plainc by S* jJ '^^**' Cyprian and *S Hicronijbut afterward & vntilthis day,fpccially ot Religious Pcrfons. *"'"** The vcrtue of ^9. Wfncfe.) S.Grcgorie declaring thediftcrenceofthe Apoftlcsbeforethe receauing *'jj t;Jie hp^y Ghoft. ^^ the Hoi y Ghoft and after, faith thus : Eutn this -very Pafiour of the Church himfeLfat ^sh^fe yl^iJ'l mifi ftcred body w: fit , how weal^e he was, the wench cam telyou, but how ftrong he was after, his ..,,.' e fclf fame thing the tbceues alfo that vvcre-crucified with him, reprochedhim withal. 45. And from the fixt houre there was darkenefle made vpon the whole earth, vntil the ninth houre, 46, And about the ninth houre Iesvs /tf.ijji. in the Chur tfhcsSeruice. PA II, 19. 1$. According to S. Matthew. 75H O^L y: Tesvs cried with a mighty voice , faying : Eli, E/i, lamtna-fahadham^ that is, M) God , my Ged , " whj hajt thouf'tfakjH me ? 47. And certaine that ftood there and heard, faid : He calleth Ellas. 48. And incoiuinent oneof them running, tooke a fponge, & filled it withvinegre •, and put it on a reed, and gaue Iiim to drinke. 49. And orlier TaidrLct be, let vs fee whe- ther Elias come to deliucr him. 50. AndlESVs againe crying witha HORA nona mighty voice , yealded vp the ghoft. 51. And behold the vcleot the "^l^^^ Chur- Temple was rent in two peeces , fromt^^e topeuen to the botome , and ^ " ""^ce-., the earth did quake, and the rocks were rent, 52. and the graues were . opened : and many bodies of the Saints that had flept, rofe. 5^. And they going forth out of the graues after his Refurredion, came into the holy citie; and appeared to many, 54. And the Centurion and they that were with i,imwatchnig lESVs,hauing feen the earth-quake and the ',: things tliat were done, were fore afraid, faying : In deed this was the Sonne ot God. 55. And there were there many women a farre of which had folowed Iesvs from Galilee, miniflring vnto him: 5^, among whom was Marie M.agdalcne,and Marie the mother of lames and lofeph, and the mother -^_ . ot tlic SonnesotZebedee. 57. And when it was euening, there came a,.^^^.^^,,^ ^^ ^ certainerichmanofArimathsea, named lofeph, who alfohimfelf was FAienfong. Difciple tolEsvs. 58. He went to Pilate, and asked the body of Iesvs. HORA "Com- ThenPilatecomanded that the body fliould be deliuered. 59. And lofeph pjc-'^"' •« "^ taking the body,''' wrapt it in cleane find6,<5o.& laid it in his owne new °"'^ ^"* monumet,w'hich he had hewed out in a rock.And he roled a great ftone tothedoorcofthemonument,&:wenthis way.di.Andtherewas there Marie Magdalene,& the other Marie fitting oucr againft the fepulchre. 6i. And the next day, which is after the Parafceue,the cheefePricfts SATVRDAY and the Pharifees came togeather to Pilate, 65. faying: Sir , we haue re- Sibb" um fan*^ membred , that that feduccr faid yet liuing , After three dayes 1 vvil rife aum. ' againe. 64. Command therfore the fepulchre tobe kept vntil the third day,left perhaps his Difciples come, and fteale him,& fay to the People, he is rifen from the deadrand the laft errour dial be worfe then the rirft. 65. Pilat faid to them: You haue agard:goe,gard itasyouknovv.(5<5.And 'they departing, made the fepulchre fure ■■, fealing vp the ftone, with. watchmen. ANNOTATIONS. , Chap. XXVII. ^.T{mtmgljlm.) Note how fpccdily the plague of God fallcth after finnc ; and fpe Hofrour of cially nicnniuft note what tormtnt of confcicnce, anddefpcratioji often folowcth the confcicncc, (heading of innocent bloud. J. Hangidhimftlf.) It he had rightly repentend, notwithftandiiighis horrible trcafon, DefperatioH* he nii;»ht haue obtained mercy : but by hancing himfelf he tooke away almeancs of _ cxe- _.,.._..-..-, - ---... _ .*e ig tkc nuniitcr of the Peoples 1 7^ The Ghospel Officers be , and fpcclally theludges and lurics which execute lawes of temporal Prin- ces againft Catholike men : for alfuch be guilty of innocent bloud , and be nothing exculed by that they execute other mens wil according to the lawcs , which be vniuft. For they fbould rather fiiffcr death them felues, then put an innocent man to death. 40. Ifthouhetht Sonne.) Maruel nor , when thou hcarcft our Sauiour in the B, Sacra- •Chrift derided inent mocked at,or feeft him abufed of wicked men that he ftraight reuengethnot fuch iiithe B.Sacra- blafphemies:or he flacwcthnot him felf there vifibly andtothe fcnfes , whenfaithles incnt , eucn as Hcretikes wilfay.Let mefee him,tailhimj&c.forhelutfcredherethelikeon the Croffe, vpotheCrofle. when he might athis wilhauccomc downe withasmucheafeas he rofe when he was dead. / Deteftable 46. Wfe;- /».*/? tfc»i«/er/ikeni«f.) Beware here of the deteftable blafphemie ofCaluin blafphemie of and the Caluinifts, who thinking not the bodily death of Chrift fufficient, fay, that he Caluin. And was alfo here foforfaken and abandoned of his Father , that he fuftained infouleand C*teeh^ •other Minifters confcience,thevery feares and torments of the damned.Whichftrangedoftrinewefind Cdu.tSt^ of his fchoole. alfoanouchedin anEnglifli Catechifmefet forthby R.H. Anno.i jSj.in thefe wordes: InfiitJ. ^ueft.BywhatmexneshathChriJlappeartdhitfuthervirathjandranfometd vsftyinfwer. Byfuf- X.l6,f, ■firing death of the Cro£e,M4dtbetarmenl of Helinfoule,4ndcon/c}ence. Quite contrary to the *0. holie Scriptures, which alwaycs attribute our Redemption to Chrifts death,and flieding ofhismoftpreciousbloud,as to amoftfurficient3& onlieranfomforalmankind. Ro.y, lo.He!>,9,t4.iPet.i,i9.i.lo,j,7. and in innumerable other places. But Caluin and his Difciples hold this wicked paradox, to take away the Articleof Chtifts defcending into Hcl after his death, faying that his defcending was nothing els , but that his foule (remaining as yet in his bod e) fufferedthevery painesof HelvpontheCrofle.Wher- as indeed his defcending was in foule ( parting forth of the bodic) into that place^" where the Fathers of the old Teftament were detained , expeft ing his comming to deli- uer them ( and that with triumph,and not in paine ) as is proued by the Scriptures , and manie ancient Fathers, in the Annotations vpon S.Lukc. c. 16^11. Aft. x,i7.i. Pet,}, 19, and in other places. And concerning the true fenfe of thefe wordes ; "Why ha^ thoufor- Pikenmcf aswel by conferring them withother holie Scriptures, as by the vniforme confent of the ancient Fathersjour Sauiour would figmfiehereby,that hispaineb(being now fo long on the Crofle,andreadie to die) were very greatj and thetfore according to the infirmitic of his humanenature,for very anguilli (as before in the garden he fweat blond jwhenhewas but toward hisPaflion ) he faith, hewas forfaken ,foT two caufes. Fitft becaufe it wasthe wil cf Godnot todeliuerhim , but that hefhoulddie, Secondly,becaufe his diuine nature did forcprefleitfelf for the time, that hefeltno comfort thereof at al,but was left to die in extreme paines , as a mere man. Yea defti- tute of fuch confolation , as his holie Martyrs commonly haue in their laft agonic. See Origin,Traft.H.in Mat.S.Hilaricli.io.dc Trinit. S.Leoler.i7.dcPalbone S.Bedcand w. - others vpon this place, « JUuerentvhng j^.W^ap/'eci.) This honour and duty done to Chrifts body being dead,wasmarutlous ^ „. © our Lords grateful and meritorious. And this wrapping of it in cleanefindon may fignific by S. y ''^' ^^' Hicrom , that the body of our Lord is-to be wrapped not in gold , pretiousftcnes, and '" '""^ iilke,butin pure linnen. And fo in the whole Church it is cbferuedby * S. Siluefters ^'^"*'*' > Corporals conftitution , that the Corporal whereupon our Lordcs body liethonthe Altar^muft be A"'^'t *■ * pure and plaine linnen. Co««« According la S. Matthew. 77 EASTER. Chap. XXVIII. He rifeth n^aine the third i^y ,cp-{ the hl'md moft obfiinate Uyves hjf br'iberj/ V09rl{tng to their owne reprobatioH ) he a^peareth to his Dtfciples in Galilee ( as both before hts Pdjiion he foretold them Mat. i6. and now after his KefurreBion.firjl the Angel, thenalfo himfelf appointed hj thevpomen ) i8. andfendeth them toal iiatinnSytQ build his Chnnh a»iong the Geutils^ ND in the cuening of the Sabboth which dawneth on the firft of the Sabboth , came Marie Magdakne, and the other Marie ''to fee the fcpulchrc. 2. And be- hold there was made a great earth-quake. For an An- gel of our Lord defcended from Heaucn : and com- niing , roled back the ftone, and fate vpon it : 5. and his countenance was as lightning, and his garment as fnow. 4. And tor fearcofhim, the watchmen were frighted, and became as dead. 5. And the Angel anfwcring faid to the women :Feare not you. Fori know thatyoufeekc 1 tsvs that wascrucified. (5. He is not here , for he is rifen,* ashefaid. Come , and fee the place where our Lord was laid. 7. And going quickly tel ye his Difciples that he is rifen : and behold he gocth before you into Galilee i there you flial fee him. Loe I hauc fore- told you. 8. And they went forth quickly out of the monument with feare and great ioy, running to tel his Difciples. p.Andbehold lESvsmec them, faying : Al haile. But they came neere and tooke hold of his fcety and adored him. 13. Then Iesvs faid to them:Feare not.Goe,tel my bre- thren that they goe into Galilce,thcrc they fhalfeeme. II. Who when they were dcparted,behold certaine of the watchmen came into the citie , and told the chiefePriefts al things that had been done. 12. And being affeml^lcd togeather with the Ancients, taking counfel , they gaue a great fumme of money to the fouldiars, i^. fay ingi Say you, that his Difciples came by night,andftolc him away when we wereafleep. 14. AndifthePrefident flial heare ofthis,we wilpcrfuade him,and make you fecure. i5.Butthey taking the money , did as they were taught. And this word was bruited abrode among the lewes, euen vnto this day. 16. And the eleuen Difciples went into G;ililee,vnto the mount where Iesvs had appointed them. 17. And feeing him they adored,butfome doubted. 17. And Iesvs comming necrefpakevntothem, faying :A1 power is giuen to me in Heauen and in earth. 19. " going therfore teach ye al Nations : Baptizing thlm in the name of the father, and OF the SONNE, and'of THE HoLY Ghost , 20. tcachiug them to ob- ferue al things whatfocuer I hauc comanded youiand behold I am with you" al daics,euento the confummationof the world. U ANNO- TheGhofpcl for the night Maffe of Chriftcs Re- fuiredioii, which is now- vfed to be faidS On Eaftcrcue. EASTER. day. The Ghorpcl vpon Friday ia- Eafter weeks The Ghofpcl iiithc feaft of thcB.TrinitiCv 78 H E Gh o s r E X ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XXVIII. The holy Se- i. ToyJe {fee Sipulcher.) The deuout women came to vifit our Saiiiours fepulcher , ani pulchcr, and for thjir dtuotion firftdefcrucd to know the RefUrrcdioiijand tofeehim nfen.rhe ho- 1 ilgrimage nourofthe which Sepulcher , and the Pilgrimage thereunto in rhePrimiriae Church, therunto. S.HieramdeclarethinthcfcwotdLs; rfee leweifometime honoured Sxnfta SanBorum,hecaufe I" ^P- there were the Cherubs & the Propitiatorie, & the t^rke oftlje i e/iamem, Manna^i^arons rod, &> 1 7.P4»- thegoUtn ty4lur. Doth not the Sepulcher of our Lordfeeme vnto thee more honor able f V^hich as often ^* C^ as we enter into fo often doe we fee our Sauiour tie inthe firtdon & ftaj/ingt'iere a while ^we fee the ^n- Eu'loch. gel agiine fit at hit :e£t, & at his head the napkin wrapped togeather. i'he glorie ofwho/c Sepidcher, ad i,\ar. we know was long pro phecied before lofeph hewed it out, by Efay faying: ■ And his refl shal he honour ^ cel.to. r. to wit, becaufe the place of our Lordes burial should be honoured of ^. men. And ar this prefent, Efa.lim notwithitaiding the furkes dominion , yet doe the R^iigious Chriilian Catholike aThe Catho- nien by Gods mighty prouidence keepe the holy Sepulcher, which is within a goodly like Church to Church,and Chriftxans come out of al the world in Pilgiimage toit. be G;athered of l$. Going therfore.) a CommiiTion to baptize and preach to al Nations giuen to the al Nations. Apoftks, and grounded vpou ChriftsloU£raigneauthority,to whom was giuenal power in Hcauen and in earth. h Chrifts con- io.W»f/j^'OMoii canftmakeme cleane. 41. And I e s v s hailing companion of him , ftrctched forth his hand;and touching him, he faith vnto hmi : I vvil. Be thou made cleane. 42. And when he had fpokcn, immediatly theleprofie departed from him, and he was made cleane. 4^. And he threatned him, and forthwith call him forth. 44. And he faith to him: See thou tel no body, but goe, fiievv thyfclfc" to the high Prieft , and offer for thy cleanfmg the things that Moy fcs * commanded, for a teftimonic to them. 45. But he being goncforth,begantopub]ini,andto blafe abrode the word: fo that now he could not openly goe into the citie, but was abrode in defert places, and they came togeathcr vnto him from al fides. ANNOTATIONS. C H A p. I. f. CotiftJ?ing their finnes ] Acertainc confcffionof finncs thefewaseucn inthatpen- tianccwhich lohn preached, and which was made before men were baptized .Wherby it is cltire that lohn made a preparation to the Sacramctof Pennance which afterward was inftirutedby Chrift, as welashe did by baptizing prepare the way to Chnfts iiap- tiime. y. Their finnes.) He ioth not fay that thcy confeflcdthctn fclues to be finncrs,which may be done by a general confelhon : but that they confeflcd their finnes , which is a particular confeillon 6, Clothed.) The Moly Ghoft thought it worthy of fpecial reporting how ftraitly this Prophet luicd, and how he abftained from delicate mcates and apparel. 5ec Mat.6,y S.^ish water.) lohn with water only, Chrift with the Holy Ghoft,not only , as the Hcrctikes hold, that fay water is not neceflary , bat with water and the Holy Ghoft , as it is plaine lo.j. ynUs a man be borne againe ofw/tterandtlie Holy Ghoji ^ heshal oot enter into the Kingdom of Heauen, 9. Baptised of lohn.) The humility ofChriftnot difJaining his feruants Baptifme. Which is an excuiiple for al faithful not to difdaine Chnfts Sacraments of any Prieft, be he ncuer fo fimple, being by the Catholike Church lawfully called. c/^«^. /;. ^.de baft.c,9, lo.lhe Sfirtt.) Expreflc mention oftheB.Triniticjthe Father fpeaketh from Hcaucn, the Holy Ghnft appcarcth in the iikenefleof a doue, the Sonne alfo is recommendtd vnto vs.^mbrof.'i.\.de Sjcramen.c. \ . I i.Oejirt. } Chnit doing pLnn.ince by long fafting, folitarincfle, and conuerfing with wildc bcaftcs , gauc example and inftrudion tothc Church for Lcntfaft, and to holy £remitts of rctn ing tlum Iclutsto the wildernelfc and prayer. J5. De/irt place.) Chrilt vftd very often to retire into folitary places, no doubt for our example to teach vs that I uch places arc bcft for prayer and contemplation, and that wc (hould often rctircoui ftlucs from worldly matters to folitary meditation of hcaucnly things. Chap. IT. Jtia'infl the Scribes and Vbarifces he (ufcndcthfirjl h'ls power to remit fumes in earthy I J. and his eating Tvitbfiuners {as betttg the I'hj/fuion offoiiles.fgfi'ficd in thofe bis wraculouscuus vpon bvdu i):i'!>. thcnulfo heUififidethhts DtfapUSymth^uuig as jfitAJijifjflcs bjf him pnfirtbi d vnto thtm,atid plui kjng eans ofcvrne vpon the Sub- both: ftgntfy trig vpithal that beyed ibangc their (ermomes. F ij AND •'Our Saulout cucn when he healed the le- per by extra- ordinarie mi- raculous power, would yerfor order fake fend the panic to the Pricft. ConfefTion. Particuhr confelhon. lohns example of pcnnance. Baptifme in water. ThcB. Trinl- tic. Chrifts Cxaple of pennancc. Solitarie con- templation. 8^4 The G h 0 s p e l '= Ojr Loniii Uioued to be merciful to finners by other mens 'A N D againe he entred into Capharnaum after fome dales, 3 and it was heard that he was inthehoufe, 2. and many came togeather , fo that there was no place , no not at the doore-,& he fpaketo them the Word. 5. Andthey came to ^^ ^- --^ , -_, him bringmg one Tick ofthepalfey , who vvascaried of foure. 4. And when they could not offer himvnto him for the multi- tude, they " vncouered the roofe where he was: and opening it they did let downe the couch wherin the fick of the palfey lay. 5. And when lESVshadieene'" their faith, he faith to the 'Tick of the palfey : Sonne, '' thy finnes are forgiuenthee^(5.Andthere were certaine of the Scribes fitting there and thinking in their harts: 7. Why doth he fpeake fo ? he ij.„j blafphemeth.'^'Who can forgiuefinnes but only God? 8. Which by and faith and deli- by Iesvs knowing in his Spirit,that they fothought within them felues, ris,andnot " faith CO them: Why thinke youthefe thingsinyour harts? 9. Whether **"^y. ^^'^j^Jrig is eaficr,to fay to the fick of the palfey :Thy finnes are forgiuen thee ; or ^leaiies alway, ^ofay: Arife, take vp thy couch, and walke? 10. But that you may know that " the Sonne of man hath power " in earth to forgiue finnes( he faith to the fick of the palfey) 11. 1 fay to thee,arife, take vp thy couch, and goe into thy houfe. 12. And forthwith he arofe^and taking vphis couch, went his way in the fight of al,fo that al marueled, and glorified God, iaying:That we neuerfaw the like. ij. And he went forth againe to the fea; and al the multitude came to him , and he taught them. 14. And when he pafled by , '*' he faw Leui of Alphajus fitting at thecuftomeplace;andhefaithtohim:Folowme. And rifing vp hefolowedhim. 15. And it came to paife , as he fate at meate in his houfe,many Publicans and finners^^did fit downe togeather with Ie svs andhisDifciples.For they were many, who alfofolo wed him.i6.AndtheScribes&thePharifees feeing that he did eate with Pub- licans and Sinners , faid to his Difciples: Why doth your Maifter eate & drinke with Publicans and finners? 17. Iesvs hearing this,faith to them: The whole haue not need of aPhyficion, but they that are ilateafe.For I came not to cal the iuft,but finners. 18. And =^ the Difciples of lohn and the Pharifees did vfe to faft : and they come , and fay to him : Why doe the Difciples of lohn and of the Pharifees faft ; but thy Difciples doe not faft?i9.And Iesvs faid to them: Why, can the children of the mariage faft , as long as the bridegrome is with them ? So long time as they haue the bridegrome with them, * Hcfoitcllcth^^^y *'*^""^'^^^^' '2'O.Butthedaicswil come when the bridegrome fiial thatfafting hc taken away fromthem-, and then they dial" faft inthofedaies.21.No llial bevfidin body foweth apeeceofraw cloth to an old garment : otherwiie heta- i^'ff-^h^'^*^^'"° keth away the new pcecing from the old, and there is made a greater the old Uw^ or '■^l^^- ^^* "^'^^ ^'^ ^^^X P^tteth new wine into old bottels: other wife the in the time of wine burfteth the bottels, and the wine wil be ftied , and the bottels wil lohn the Bjp- be loft. But new wine miuftbeputinto newbottels. tid. i« /tf^o"^ t)e deuided againft it felf^ that Kingdom can not ftand. mldj'^thrc^ar/ ^^- ^"^ ^^^^ ^oufc be deuided agai Lift it felf , that houfe cannot ftand. Zclous in Gods ^^' And if Satan be rifcn againft himfelf , he is deuided , and can not caufe^andfor ftand , but hath an end. 27. Nobody can rifle the velfel of the ftrong, fahlv and° h'''' ^-^^"^ entred into his houfe,vnles he firft bind the ftrong,& then (hal he u*ore Zclous*^ ^[^^ '^^^ houfe. 28. Amen I fay to yoii,that alfinnes ftial be forgiuen the the inoic mad. ^onesof men,& the blafphemies wherewith they flial blafpU€nie:29.But he ift. i%i 9. Lu. 6t II, According TO S. Marke. S7 he that flial blafpheme againft the Holy Ghofl:,he hath not forgiucncfTc for euer , but flial be guilty of an "' eternal finnc. Becaufe they faid ; He hath an vncleaneSpirit. go. And * there come his mother and brethren -/and (landing without they fcntvntohira calling him, 31. and the multitude fate about him; and they fay to him: 52. Behold thy mother and thy brethren without feeke thee. 53. And anfvvering them , he faid : Who is my mother and mjr brethren? ^. And looking about vpon them which fate round about him , hefaitii: Beholdmy mother and my brethren, ^5. For whofoeuer ilial doe the wil of God,he is my brother and my fifter and mother. ANNOTATIONS. HAP. in. 11 .Thou itrtthe Sonne.) The confcfTion of the truth is not grateful to (jod,proceeding fromcuLtv pcrfoii. The Diutl acknowledging our Sauiour tobetheSonncof God,was bidden hold his peace: l^ccers confefsion of the famt was highly allowed and rewarded. c-,«,^r., c» c^Kj. traft i^'.mep, loan. Ser.fO.n .dt verb.^pij}. Therforc neither Heretikes fermons ^-^^ g^ priicr inuJt be heard, no nocthougli they preach the truth So is it of their praycrand feruice, r ug-A^ which being neutr fo good m it feU,is not acceptable .o God out of their mouthesjyea it is no bttcr then the howling of w-luts Hicr in .Ofee. 14. Tweiw.] This number ot twelue A.poftles is niyftical and of great importance ("as ThenumbcrcF appcareth * by the choofing qf Mathias into ludas place to make vp againe this num- Twc/uc, niyHi- ber) pre figured in the ii.Patriarkes , Gt». 49. the ii. Princes of the children of Ifracl, (-^i^ 3vCm'». ••'»•• fy^'^taincs found iaElini ,£; ^^^ ^^^fe : where the Word is fowen , and when they fhal haue heard, immediatly commeth Satan, and taketh away the Word that was fowcn in their harts. i6.And they likewife that arefo wen vpon the rocky places,arethefe: who when they heare the Word,immcdiatly with ioy receaue it ; 17. And they haue not root in them felues , but are temporal: afterward when tribulation is rifen and perfecution for the Word, forthwith they are fcandalized. 18. And other there be that are fowen among thoi^nes: thefe are they that hearethe Word, 19. and the caresof the World and the deceitfulnesof riches, andconcupifcences about other things entring in choke the Word, and it is made fruitles. 20. And thefe are they that were fowen vpon the good ground , which tieare the Word,and receaue it^and yeald fruit one thirtie,ouerixtie,and one ^ ■•'Chrifl came not to teach Jiucker mucker as Herctikcs ta c According to S. Marke. one an hundred. 21. And he faid to them: * Cometh a candle robe put " vnder a bufiiel or vnderabcd? andnottobc put vponrhe canclleftick? 22. For there is nothing hid, which fiial not be made manifeft : neither was any thing ^5 doarrnc'in made rccret,but that it ilial come to light. 25. iFany man haue cares to comers and heare,let him heare. 24. And he faid to them : See what you hearc.* Inwhatmeafureyou J^ ^^^^^^ mete, it flial be meafurea to > ou againc,and more fiial be giiien^ to you\ li° hten\h. 25. For he that hath,tohin.lhalbe giuen:and he that hath not, that alfo wiiole world which he hath,fhal be taken away trom him. therewith. 26. Andheraid:Sois theKingdomcf God, as ifa man caft feed into the earth, 27."and flecp,andrire vp night and day , and the feed fprint^^ and grow \p whiles he knowcthnot,28.For the earth of it felfbringeth forth fruit, fivft the blade, then the eare, afterward the ful corne in the care. ip.And when the fruit hath brought out itfelf, immediarly he put- tcth in the ficklc,becaufe harueft is come. ^o. * And he faid : To whatflialwe likentheKingdomof Godforto what parable fiial we compare it ? 51. As a '' muftard feediwhich when itis fowcninthe earth, is leiTethen althefeeds that are in the earth: 22. And when it is fovven,it rifcth vp, andbecometh greater then al hcr- bes,and makcth great boughes,fo that the " birdes of the aire may dwel vnder the fliadovv thereof. ^5. And with many fuch parables he fpake to them the Word, accor- ding as they were able to heare: ^4. and without parable he did not fpeake vntothem^butapartjhe explicated al things to his Difciplcs. 55. And he faith to them in that day , when euening was come : * Let vspaflc ouerto the other fide. 36. And dimifling the multitude, they take him fo as he was in the boat : and there were other boats with him. 57. And there arofe a great ftorme of wind, and the wanes beatt into the boat, fo that the boat was filled. 58. And he was in the hinder part of the boat flecpingvpon a pillow; and they raife him, and fay to him: Maifl:er,dothitnotpcrtainetothee that we perish? 59. Andrifing vp hethreatnedthewind,andfaidto thefea:Peace, beftil. And the wind ceafcf ' iand there was made a great calme. 40. A nd he faid to them : Why are you fcareful ? neither yet haue you faith? And they feared with great feareiand they faid one to an othcr,\vho is this(thinkeft thou)thatboth. wind and fea obey him? ANNOTATIONS. HAP IV. rrtTi.ir , ,/•/- Gcdlsnotatt-J II. Ltjlthtyihettldbtconuertei.) Thclefpeaches here and els wherc,wc muftnot fo vn- ti^our of finnc,. derftand as though he (pake in parables of purpole & tothiscnd,thatthc hearts might but mans owui not vndciftand, left they fhould be conucrted; which wcrcasm.ich to fay as that he ^il^ wouldnot haucthcmvndcrftiiid, norbcconuertcd ;but wc mull Icarnc the true fenfe of this ^o The Ghospel The Church vifibly increa fing. Chriftian relr. gion wonder- fully fprca, ding. ofthis very place [n S. Matthew and in the Aftes , where our Saulour and S.Paul fpeake thus : They haue heard heauily , tind haue shut their eyes , leji ferhafs they may fee , and Mt. T j," inderftand^anibe coHtrted^ani I heale them. 'Whexhy it is euidet,that the fpeakinginpara- AH.xi, bles was not the caure(forniany btiide the Apofilcs heard and vnderftood ] but tnem felues would not heare, and vndcrrtand, and be conuerted r and fo were thee aufe of their owne wilful & obftinate infidelity. And therforealfo hefpakein parables,becaufe they were not worthy tovnderftand, as the other to whom he expounded them. 17. L/ind/letp ) The Church , and Chrifts dodrine, (flcep we , wake we ) increafeth by the great prouidence of God, only the Preachers muftfow,and plant, and water, and*Godwil giuetheipcrcafe,nourifhingthefeed in mens harts. And therfore we may ''Cw. not giue ouer,or be impatient and folicitouSjif we haue not alwaies good fuccefl'e : but '* doing our duty, commit the reft to God, i I . Mujlardfeed. ] If the Church and Truth had more and more decaied and been ob- fcured after the Apoftles timevnto oursjasthe Heretikcshold:thehad it been great in thebeginning,& fmal aftcrward:whcrethis Parablefaith contrary^that it was a muflard feed hrft, a.nd a.herwa.vd a. gica.tx:rec.vide Chryf.to..j. contra Gentiles in vita S Babylx Mart. It.. The birds 10^ 3-1 Seftes ordoftrinejChrifts religion at the beginning was thefmal- left, and moft contemptible; but the fucceffetherot farrepafl'ed aimansdoftrine : in fo much that afterward al the wifeft and greateft of the world made their rcfideuce and reft therein. Chap. V. Jo theGerafens ( and in them toalmen ) Chriji mamftfieth how the Diuel ofhisma^ lice wonld vfe tb€m,if he would pernntiij. and yet they Uke not their Samourt pe- feme.zi.A woman Genttl,that began herfii,kpes when the lewes daughter began her life (fignifying Abrahams tme ) he cureth by the way as he was comming to heale the lewes: And euen then the lewesdoe dtc\butyet themalfo hewil reutue, as here the Uwes daughttr. ^ N D they came beyond the ftrait of the fea into the coun- 3 trie of the Gerafens. 2. And as he went out of the boat. immediatly there met him out of the fepulchres a man in anvncleane Spirit, g. that had his dwelling in the fepul- chres, and neither with chaines^' could any man now bind him: 4. For being often bound with fetters and chaines,he hadburft the chaines,and broken the fetters,and no body could tame him . 5. And he was alwaies day and night in the fepulchres and in the mountaines, crying and cutting him felf with ftones. 6. And feeing 1 e s v s a farre off, he ranne and adored him : y. And crying withagreat voice, faid: •T • . • u What tomcandthee 1 e svs,the Sonne of God moft high: I adiure ••It IS not with 11^,,, ' ^^ir-i ^ , ■ ^ out myftcrie ^"^^ ^X ^^d that thou torment me not. 8. For he laid vnto him : Goe that thcDiuels Out of the man thou vnclcane Spirit. 9. And he asked him, what is thy dcfired, and name? And hefaith to him: My name is Legion j becaufe we are many. 10. And he befought him much , that he would not expel him out of the Chrift futfred them to enter nto the fwine- ^^o^J^f fie. ii. And there was there about the mountainea great heard of ienifyingthat f-vine, feeding. 12. And the Spirits befought him, faying : Send vs" into filthy liuers be the fwinc, that we may enter into them. i?. AndlESvs immediatly meet dwelling granted vnto them. And the vncleane Spirits going out,cntred into the udrii'"] r ^^"^^"^ • ^"^ ^^^ heard with great violence was caried headlong into the Hcls t^ itg.tr a6i. 9.inep to. fea], about two thoufand , and were ftiflcd in the fea. 14. And they that fed A/f. ?, i-M. S, t6. 9» 8, According to S. Marke. 91 fed them , fled, and caried newes into the citie and into the fields. And they went forth to fee what was done : 15. And they come to Iesvs, and they fee him that was vexed oFthe Diucl,fitting, clotlicd , and ucl in his wits. & they were afraid. 16. And they that had fcenit,:oLi the, in whatnianerhc had been dealt withal that had theDiLiel-,& of thefwine. 17. And they began to cicfire him,that he would depart from tlieir coafts. 18. And when he went vpinto the boat, he that had been vexed of the Diucl, began to befeecli him that he might be with him: 19. And he ad- mitted him not , but faith to him : Goe into thy houfe to thine , and tel them how great things the Lordhath done for thee , and hath had mer- cie vponthee. 20. Andhc wenthis way,andbegantopublifli inDeca- polis how great things Iesvs had done tohim:andal marucled. Ti. '^ And when Iesvs had pafled in boat againe ouer the ftrait, a I great multitude aflembled togeather vnto him , and he was about the ^nhf^oagoguti, \ fea. 22. And there commeth one of the Arch-fynagogues , named lairus: chccfc gouer- and feeing him, he fallcth downe at his feet. 2^And befought hini much, "ej ofa Syn*-. faying: That my daughter is atthepointofdeatli, come, impofethy S*-o" • hands vpon her , that Ihc maybe fife and Hue. 24. And he went with him, and a great multitude folowed him, and they thronged him. 25. And a woman which was in an ilfue of bloud twcluc yeares, 25. and had fuffrcd many things of many Phyficions, and had bellowed a! that fiie had, neither was any thing the better, but was rather worfe: 27. when file had heard of I e s v s , (lie came in the prealVe behind him, and touched his garment. 28.For fliefaid:That'' if I fhal touch but his garment,! flialbe fafe. 29.And forthwith the fountaine of her bloud was drie. •, ndfliefelt inher body that flie was healed of the maladie. 50 And immediatly Iesvs knowing in him ftlf " the vertue that had proceeded from him,turning to the multitude , faid : Who hath touched m gar- ments? ^i.Ani hisDifciples faid to him:Thou fccfl; the multitude thron- ging thee,& fayeft thou, who hath touched me? 52. And he lookedabout to fee her that had done this. 5^. But the woman fearing and trembling, knowing what was done in her, came and fel downe before him, and told him al the truth. 54. And he faid to her : Daughter , thy faith hath made thee fafCjgoe in peace, and be whole of thy maladie. 35. Ashe was yet fpeaking , they come ' to' the Archfynagogue, faying : That thy daughter is dead:vvhy docft thou trouble the Maifter any further? 56 But I e s v s hauing heard the word that was fpoken, faith to the Archfynagogue: Feare not-, '^ only bcleeue. 37.And he admit- ted not any man to follow him , but Peter & lames and lohn the brother of 'ames. ^8. And they come to the Archfynagogues houfe,and he feeth a tumult, and folke weeping and wailing much. 59. And going in, he faith '■■ To Chi ift to them: Why make youthis adoeandweep ? the wench is not dead, ^*^^^'^*"'^^*^''« but •• flccpeth. 40. And they derided him. But he hauing put forth al, "^^^ ^^n'^u taketh the father and the mother of the wench , and them that were ^^ candoonc with him , and they goe in where the wench was lying. 41. And that is but holding the wenches hand, he faith to her : Talithu cutm , which is anccp,dcithis being interpreted, Tpm/j (I fay to thee) arife. 42. And forthwith the ^"^'^^'^P-^'*^ wench rofe vp , and walked , and (lie was twelue yeares old : and they ^^" " *' *' were 9^ T H E G H O S P E L were aftonifhcd with great aftonifhment. 45. And he commanded them earneftly that no body fliould know it : and he bad that fome thing fliould be giuen her to eate. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. V. Profane and natural men. The touch of Relikes J. Could bind him. ) We fee here that mad men which haue extraordinary ftrength arc many times poifcffed ofthe Diuel:as there is alfo a deafc and a dummcDiuel , and vncleanefpirits, which workc thefe effeds in men pofleiring their bodies. Al which things infidels & carnal men, folowingonly nature and reafon, attribute to natural cau- fesrand the lefle faith aman hach^the leffe he bdeeueth that the Diuelworkethfuch things. x8. Iflihal touch. ) So the good Catholike faith -. If I might but touch one of his Apoftles , yea one of his Apoftles napkins , yea but the shade of one of his Saints , I fliould be better for it.t/^c?. y.and 1 9. See S.Chryf. to. f. com. Gent, in princifio,in vit. BabyU Yea S. Bafil laith : He that toucherh the boaeof a Martyr , receauethin fome degree holincfle ofthe grace orvercue that is therin. io. rertue.) Vcrcuc to heale this wonians maladie,proceededfrom Chrift,cJiough she touched but his coate:fo when the Saints by their Relikcs or garments doe miracies,the grace and force therof commeth fromour Sauiour, they bcingbutthemeanes or in- llrumets ofthe fame. J 6. Only beleette. ) It is our Common fpeach , when we require one thing fpecially, though other things alfo be as ncceflaricjand more neceffaricAs the Phylition tohis patient. Only haue 4 good /j4yi;when he muft alfo keep a diet and take potions,things more rcquifit.So Chrift in this great infidelity of the lewes , required only that th- y would belceue he was able to doe fuch a cure,fuch a miracle,& the he did itrothcrwife it folo- weth in the ncxtC\\a.^X.cr\He couldnot doetniracles therebecaufe of their in:redulity. \2,Si.iy^'^,iot this faith he gaue the here&in al like places health of body,which they d. fired And ther- forc he faith not:Thy faith hath iuftified thee:but,hath made thee fate or whole, rtgame this wasthc fa:ht:rs faith , which could not iuftific the daughter .Whcrby it is molt eui- denr, that this Scripture, and the like , are foolishly abufcd ofthe Heretikcs to proue that only faith iuOiifieth. ^i.Wenchanfe.) Chnrts miracles, befides they be wonders & wayes to (liew his power, he alio fignincatiueras thefe which he corporally raifed fro death, put vs in mind of his railing our foules fromfinne. The Scripture maketh fpecial mention only of three rai- fed by our Sauiour, of which three,this wench isone, within the houferan other,the By three dead, widowes fonnc in Nairn, now caried out toward the graue; the third. Lazarus hauing are fi^^nified been in the graue fouredaics,andtherfore (linking. Which diuerficy of dead bodies, threekmdsof fignifie diuetfity of dead foules , fome more defperate th^n other , fome paft al mans finuers. hope, and yet by the grace ofChrift to be leuiued and reclaimed. Scripture fod ly applied to proue only faith. Ba/il.in t^itg.de. yerb.Pt fer.^^. C H A !►, VI. In his owne countny (figmffmg the re^rohate lerres) he is contemned and tlur fore wor(;etb IttU m rejpect. y.His Apojfles preach euery where af.'d workj 'mrucki^fo thatK:ng Ucrod (vcho fhamefuUj kjllcd lobn Baptift ) and others tinjtr'tkjn with great admration. 50. After lohns death he goeth mto the Defer t , where great con- cttrfe hemgvmo himj)e feedeth 5000 w'ttbfiue loaues. 46 ArJ after he hath prated longin the mounta'iT.e hewalkcrh vpon the fta.t^^. And With the yerj/ totuh oj his garmerrts kemnc be lyealeth inriUmerabU, AND According to S. Markb. fj. N D going out from thence , he went into his countrie; andhisDifcipksfolowedhim. 2. And when tlic Sab- 00th was come,he began totcachinthcSynagogucraad many hearing him were in admiration at hisdodirine, (uynig: How came this fclow by al rhefc things ? & what wifcdomisthisthatis giuentohim,and fuch vertues as are wrought by his hands? 5. Is not this'' the Carpenter , the Sonne of Marie, the brother of lames, and lofephjUnd 1 uac, and Sin. on ? w hy, are notalfo his fifters here with vs?And they " were fcandalized in him. 4. And I Esvs faid to them : That there isnotaProphct without ho- nour,but in his owne countrie, and in his ownehoufe, andinhisowne kinred. 5. And " he could not doe any miracle there, but only cured a few that were fickjimpofuig his hands. 6. And he maruelcd bccaufc of their incredulity, and he went about thetowncs in circuit teaching. 7. * And he called the Tuelue; and beganto fend them two and two, and gaue them power ouer vncleane S^pirits. 8. And he commanded tiieni that they fliould take nothing for the way,but a rod only :not skrip,not bread, nor money in their purfe, 9. but fiiod with fandals , and that they fliouldnotput on ''two coats. 10. And he faid to themrWhitherfoeuer you flialentcr intoanhoufe, there tarie til you depart thence. 11. And whofoeuer Ilial not receaueyou,nor heare youjgoing forth from thence fliake ofthe dufl: from your feet for ateftimonie to them. 12. And going forth they preached that they flioulddoe pennance: i^. And they cali . out many Diuels , and * anointed" with "' oile many fick , and healed „(. ^^ ^^^. i^^_ them. cramcntof ex* 14. And'* King Herod heard (for his name was made manifcft) andtrcmevnaian, heraid:ThatlohntheBaptiftisrifenagainefromthcdead,andtherfore ''«^•^ vertues worke in him. 15. And others faid : That it is Elias. But others faid:Thatit is aProphet, as one of the Prophets. i^.Which Herod hea- ring,faid:lohn whom I beheaded, he is rifen againe from the dead. 17. For the faid Herod fcnt and apprehended lohn , and bound him in The Gliofpcl prifonforHerodias the wife of " Philippe his brother ,becaufehe had ^T^" .^'^^ ^!^- mariedhcr. 28. For lohn faid to Herod : '^ ^^^^"^^'^ ^^^^'^"^^^^'^^^'''^^^^ rohi?Brptift/ haue thy brothers wife, 19. And Hcrodias lay in waite for him: and was auo-.i^. defirous to kil hin),and could not. 20. For Herod feared lohn, knowing ■• He might & him to be a iuft and holy man : and he kept him , and by hearing him (}^o\x\6 by Moy did many things:and he heard him gladly. 21. And when a conuenient ',"^j.J^j J"j^ day was fallen, Herod made the fiipper of his birth-day to the Princes, brothers wife and theTribunes,and the cheefe of Galilee. 2:. And when the daughter if he had been ofthe fame Hcrodias came in, and had danced, and pleafed Herod ,and ^'c^'^ ^Mlhout themthatfatc with him acthe table, the Kine faid to the damfel : Askc ^J'"';: ^""^ '^'* ofmc what thou wilt ,andl wilgiueitthee. z^ And he fwarctohcr: aiiue,andhad Thatwhatfoeuer thou ihalt askel wil giue thee, though the haUe of my alio this Kingdom. 24. Who when flic was gone forth, faid to her mother,what Jiughjcr thaj. dial I aske> But (he faid;The head of lohn the Baptill. 25. And when ilie *^^""^* was gone in by and by with haft tothe King, flic asketh faying : I wil that forthwith thouciue mc in aplatta- the head of lohu the Baptift. a(5.And A prep.trari- 94 The G h o s p e l 26. And the King was flroken fad. Becaufe of his othe and for them that fate togeather at table he would noidifpleafe her : 27. but fending the hangman, commanded that his head fliould be brought in a platter. 28. And he beheaded him in the prifon , and brought his head in aplat- terrandgaueittothedamfeljand the damfel gaue it to her mother. 29. Which his Difciples hearing came ,and tookehis body ;and they put it in a monument. ^ 30. And * the Apoftles gathering togeather vnto 1 e s v s , made rela- lationto him of al things that they had done and taught. :ji. And he faid to them : Come apart into the defert place, and reft a litle. For there were that came and went , many : and they had not fo much as fpace to eate. 52. And* goi"g ^'P i"to the boat , they went into a defert place apart, j^. And they faw them going away , and many knew : and they ranne flocking thither on foot from al cities , and preuented them. 54. And going forth, T e s v s faw a great multitude j and he had com- paiTion on them,becaufe they were as iheep not hauing a fhepheard,and he began to teach them many things. 55. And * when the day was now farre fpent , his Difciples came to him , faying : This is a defert place, and the houre is now paft : ^6. dimifle them , that going out into the next villages and townes , they may buy them felues meats to cate. yj. And he anfwering faid : Giue ye them to eate. And they faid to him : Let vs goe and buy bread for two hundred pence , and we wil giue them to eate. 58. And he faith to them ; How many loaues haue you ? goe and fee. And when they knew,they fay : Fiue,and two fiflies. 59. And he commanded them that they fliould make al fit dovvne , by companies vpon the greene grafle. 40. And they fate dovvne in rankes by hundreds and fifties. 41. And when he had taken the fine loaues , and the two fiflies : looking vp vnto Heauen ,he blefied , and brake the loaues , and gaue to his Difciples to fet before them : and the two fillies he deuided to al 42. And al did eate,and had their fill. 4^. And they tooke vp the leauings,tvvelue ful baskets of fragments, and of the fiflies. 44. And they that did eate, were fine thoufand men. 45.Andim- mcdiatlyhe compelled his Difciples to goe vp into the boat, that they " The narrow might goe before him beyond the ''■ ftrait to Bethfaida :. whiles himfelf fea,or water, ^jj j dimilVc the People. 4<5. And ^ vvlien he had dimiffed them , he went into the.mountaine to pray. 47. And when it was late, the boat was in the "uddes of the fea , and himfelf alone on the land. 48. And feeing them labouring in rowing ( tor the wind was againft them) and about the foarth watch of the night he commeth to them walking vpon the fca, and he would haue palled by them. 49. But they feeing him walking vponthe fea, thought it was a ghon:,anJ cried out. 5o.]For al faw him, and were trou- blei.And immediatly he talked with them, and faid to them: Haue con- fidence, it is I, feare ye not. 51. And he went vp to them into the fnip, aird the wind ccafed : and they were farre more aftoniflied within them felues: 52. for they v-ndcrftood not concerning the loauesj for their hart wasblin:!ed. 55. And The Ghofpel on Saairday after Afhwe- nefday. J 4, According to S. Marke. 9J $^. And* when they had palTedouer, they came into the land of Ge- ne zareth , andfettothefhore. 54. And whenthey were gone out of the boat , incontinent they knew him ; 55. and running through that v\ iiolc countrie they began to ^arie about in couches thole that were il at eafc, where they heard he was. 56. And whitherfoeuer he entrcd into tovvnes or into villages or cities, they laid the ficke in the ftreets , and befought him that they might touch but the hemme of his garment:and as many as touched him,vvere made whole, p ANNOTATIONS. HAP. VI. J.TheCdrpenter.'] As his countrie folkcs fccinghim not onlv to be a poore man , but ali'u kiiowing'ds they thought;his whole parentage to be but vulgar, not reaching to his Godhead and Diuine Generation, did take otttnccorfcandal ot him : To doe the Htretikcstakc like offence at his Perfon in the B. Sacrament , faying. VVIty , this is ntr God ;for Jt is bread m.idc of conic by fuch a baker , of the fame mould that fuclialofc is J not marking that it was not made Chrift by baking, but by Confccration, and the vcrtucof Chrifts words. }. They were fcand^ili'T^ed, ] This fcandal rofc partly of ciiuv of his equals by birth, who reputing the felues as good as he,tookc skorne to be taught of him.Whcrevpon Chrift faichrc^ Prophet isuot without honour but in hit ov,»e co«»lpttwo coatt. ) He f..rbiddctli fuperHuiciPs, andtoo careful prouifionof bodily thing>,when they arc about Gods feruice in gaining foules. And for the contiaricty thacfecmcth liereand in S.Matthew, vnderftand that ther.hcfoibiddcththcm to carie rodor flaffetodefend them fehics ,hcrehe permittcth avvalking rod or ftaftc to leane and (lay vpon : th^'tehe forbiddethfhooesto couer althe foote,fuch as we wcare : here he permitteth fandals, that is fuch as had foles only, which the poore commonly ware in Icwry,& now fomc religious men. See S.Auguftins opinion U.i.c.\o deconfenfn F.uttng. w. 4. I J. Wh/; s'de.) In the words of the comniilTion oilc is not mentioned , and yet it is certaincby this their vfiug ofoile,that cither Chrift did then appoint them to vfeit^or they might take it vp of them felues by vertue of the general coniniilfion. ij.W»/) oile.j By this it is cleere that not only the Apoftles or other many haue powor to worke miracles , by their only word and inuocation of Chrifts name , but alio by application of creatures : which creatures alfo haue a miraculous medicinal vertue to licalcdileales. H A P. VII. The Maflers of H'ltrufikni ccwniwgfofarrt tocarfe him 6. he chdrgcthmth tritd't- ttoiiff^drtly fnmlous^g.^AYtlj alfo contrarte to GoUs commAndenie)its.\^.And to the Tcople hejealdeththe reafvn oftb.itwhiihthejf cdtpcd^ 17. andagaj/ne to his Dif- ctples J shewing the ground of the lewnh washing ( f^ivif , that imAts othcrwifi dtjili ,e6 T H E G H O S P E L defile the foule ) to he fdfe. 14. But hj and hj among the Gentils , in a vooman he fudeih wonderful faith^ vpon her therfore he bifowetn the crumme that she asked^ J x.returmng ( becatife the time of the Gent'tls was not jet come ) to the levees with the lofe:^t. where he sheweth hts ccmpafion towards mankjndfo deafe & dumme, 36. ahd of the Pcoj^le is higklj magnified. >ND there aflemble togeather vnto him the Pharifees and certaine of the Scribes , comming from Hierufalem, 2. And when they had feen certaine ofhisDifcipleseate Ibreadwith^'comon hads,that is,notwa{hed,they blamed )them. 5. For the Pharifees, and al the lewes, vnles they often wafii their hands, eate not,holding the tradition of the Ancients; 4. And from the market,vnles they be wafhed,they eate not .- and many other things there be that were deliuered vnto them to obferue, the warnings ofcups and crufcs, and of brafen veffels & beds. 5.Andthe Pharifees and Scribes asked liim : Why doe not thy Difcipleswalke ac- cording to the tradition of the Ancients,but they eate bread with com- •• They that lay j^^qj^ h^j-j^s ? 6. But he anfvverine.faidtothem : Wei didEfay Prophecie & preach wel, of your Hypocrites,as it is vvritten:T/;w People honoureth me " with their lips^ orhaue Chrift but their hart isfarrefrom me. 7. And in xaine doc thejf worship we^ teaching do^ti- & his word in ^g^'' precepts of men. 8. For leaning the comandement of God,y ou hold the their mouth, traditions ofmen,the wafiiingsofcrufes and cups:& many other things tily"^bT"ou-y^^'^^^ ^^^^ tothefe.9.Andhefaidtothem,vveldoeyoufruftrate the ched'inthis precept of God , that you may obferue yourovvne tradition. 10. For place; Moy fes faid : Honour thj father and thy mother;3.i\d^He that sh,il turfe father or mother, dying lethim dye. 11. But you fay : If a man fay to father or mother, Corban ( which is a" guift) whatfoeuerproceedeth from me, flial profit tl^ee: 12. And further you fuifer him not to doe ought for his father or mother, 15. defeating the Word of God for your owne tradition which you haue giuen forth. And many other things of this fort you doe. 14. And calling ai^aine the multitude vnto him, he faid to the:Kcare mc al you, and vnderltand. 15. '' Nothing is without a man entring into '■ Seethe firft ^ him,that can defile him.But the things that proceed from a man thofe ^""^^^"^'^ ^P° are they that make a man" common. 16. If any man haue eares to heare, ^^ * lethimheare. 17. Andwhenhe wasentredinto thehoufefrom themul- titude,his Difciples asked him the parable. 18. And he faith to thcmiSo are you alfo vnskilful ? Vnderftand you not that cucry thing from without, entring into a man, can not make him common: 19. becaufe it entreth not into his hart , but goeth into the belly , and is caft out into the priuy, purging al themeates ? 20. But he faid that the things which come forthfromaman,theymakeaman common. 21. For from within outofthehartof men proceed euil cogitations, aduouteries, fornica- tions,murders, 22. thefts, auarices,vvickednefle, guile, impudicities, an cull eye, bl; f. "Hpthingentrirg into a man. ^ As thefe wordes of our Sauioiirdoenot import, that thele.vcs then might hauc eaten of thofe meates which God forbadcihem ? no more Abftincnce doc they now , that we Chriftians may eate of nuarcs which the Church forbiddcth vs. from certaine And yet both then and now al meates are clcanc,and nothing entring into a man, dcfi- meats, Ifthaman, For neither they then, nor we now abrcainc,for rhatany meates are of their luiure abominable.or dtfilc the «atcrb,butthcy for fignilication,wc for obedience and chaltifcaiciit of our bodies. ^% TheGhospel jj. spitting.) l^ot only by Chrifti wordand wiljbuc'alfoby ccremonieandby appH- Chrift's fpittle cation of exrernal creatures which be holy, miracles are wroughtjas by Chrifts fpittle* worketh mira- which was not part of his Perfon^beingafuperfluity of his body^but yet moft holy clcs. Theofhyl.inj.Mard, F.xorcifmes & i^.Ephphetha.i The Church doth moft godly imirate and vfe thefe very wordes and other cercnio- ceremonies of our Sauiour in the Exorcifmcs before Baptifme , to the healing of their lues in Baptif- fpules that are tobebiptixed, as Chrift here healed the bodily intirniitie , and the. "'S« difcafe of the foule togeather.t^wirepi.tfe SacramentC.i, The Ghofpel vponthe «. Sunday after Pentecoft. ••Great fcruonr anddeuotion inthego©d People, & ex- ceeding force in our Maifters preaching, that inade them abide fafting fo long to hearehis di- uinc fermons. Chap. VII L. Ofcompafion hefecdeth the Teople^ 4000. w'lthfeauen loaues. 10. After al vrhkh im- railes as thottgh tbej wereyet vnfujficient to prone him to be Cbnfi^the objlwate Timifees doe require foiue nmadefrom Heauen,i^. Wherevpon for faking them, he ycArneth bis Difciples to beware of the leauen of their doHrine ^neither tojeare vrant ttfnece^mes. xi.He healeth a blind man bj degrees arid with ceremonies, ij. Peter confijjeth bim { though men althis while hadnot learned fo farre ) to be Chrijl. 51. Amt b) and bj he reuealeth to them his Pajiion, 52. rebukjng alfo Peter for dijfua- ding tt, 34. and shewing that it is a thmg wherein d that wii be faued ( namel) in time ofpcrjecutiou) mt4flfolow him. N thofe dales againe when there was a great multi- tude , and had not what to eate : calling his Difciples togeather,he faith tothem: 2. I haue compaflion vpon the multitude, becaufe Ice "three daies they now en- dure with me , neither haue what to eate. j. And if I dimifle them fafting into their home , they wil faint in the way , for fome of them came farre off. 4. And his Difciples anfwe- red him:Whencemayamanf^lthemhere^vith breadinthe wildernes? 5. And he asked them : How many laaues haue ye ? Who faid : Seauen. 6. And he commanded the multitude to fit downe vpon the ground.And raking the feauen loa,ues , giuing thankes he brake, and ^' gaue to his Difciples for to fet before them , and they did fet them before the mul- titude. 7. And they had a few litle fi flies-, and " he bleffed them,and com- manded them to be fet before them. 8. And they did eate and were fil- led , and they tooke vp that which was left of the fragments , feauen maundes.9. And they tlut had eaten were about foure thoufand: and he dimiffedthem. p 10. And * immediatly going vp into the boat with his Difc iples , he came into the quarters of Dalmanutha.ii.AndthePharifees went forth, and began to queftion with him, asking of him a figne from Hcauen, tempting him. iz.And groning inSpirit,he faith:Why doth this Genera- tion aske a figne? 13. Amenlfay toyou,Ifafigneftalbegiuen to this Generation. 19. And leaning them, he went vp againe into the boat, and palled beyond the ftrait. 14. And they forgot to take bread : and they had but one loaf with them in the boat. 15. And he commanded them , faying : Looke wel and beware of the Icauen ofthePharifees, and the leauen of Herod i6.And, According to S. Marke. ^ i6. And they reafoned among them fehics faying : Bccaufc wc hauc not bread. 17. Which Iesvs knowing, faith to them : Why doe yoii reafon,becaufc you hauenot bread? doe you not yet knovvnor vnder- ftandPyethaue yeyourhart blinded? 18. hauing eyes fee you not? and hauingcarcshearcyounot? Neither doc you remember? 19. When* I brake Hue loaucs among fine thoufand ; and how many baskets ful of fragments tooke youvp?They fay tohim,Tvvelue. 20. * When alfo fea- uenloauesamongfoure thoufand, ho.v many maundes of fragments tooke you vp?And they fay to him Seaucn. 11. And he faid to them:Ho w doe you not yet vnderftand? 22. And they come toBethfaida ; and they bring to him one blind, "'Our Saulour and dcfired him that he would" touch him. 23. And taking the hand of ^^^'V*' "^ °^^^ the blind , he led him forth out of thetowne j and fpitting into his eyes, ^"^chi/ & b impofing his hands, he asked himifhefaw anything. 24. And looking impofition o^ vpjhe faid : I fee men as it were trees , walking. 25. After that againe his hands.- that " he impofed his hands vpon his eyes , and he began to fee , and was re- **^ '"^^ learnc ftored , fo that he faw a! things clerely . 26. And he fent him into his "^J cor^or'aT^ houfe,faying : Goe into thy houfcj and if thou enter into thetowne , tel aidTxTernal no body. application of 27. And* Iesvs went forth and his Difciples into the townes of Cje- ^^^X things farea-Philippi ; and in the way he asked hisDifciples , faying to them: {!°'^h° S^f'.^S^ Whom doe men fay that I am ? 28. Who anfwered him , faying : lohn the fiithonfy,"L* Baptiftjfome Elias, & other fome as it were one of the Prophets. Hcrccikes doe. 79. Then he faith to them : But whom doe you fay that I am? Peter an- fwering faid to him : Thou art Chrift. 30. And he threatned them that they fhould not tel any man of him. 31. And he began to teach them , that the Sonne of man muft fuffer many things,andbereieftedofthe Ancients and of the high Priefts & the Scribes, and be killed: and after three daics rife againe. 32. And he fpake the Word openly. And Peter taking him, began to rebuke him. 3^. Who turning , and feeing his Difciples , threatned Peter , faying : Goe behind me Satan,becaufe thou fauoureft not the things that are of God, but that are of me. ^4. And calling the multitude togcathcr with hisDifciples, he faid to them: If any man wil folow me let hiiyr'Jeny himfclf , and take vp liis crofle, and folow me. ^5. For he that wil fai'.c his life, flial lofeit; and he that Ihal lofc his life''' for me andtheGhofpcl , fhalfaucit. 36. For what llial it profit a man, if he "gaine the wbiOlcworld,& fuffer damage of his foulc? 57. Or what per- mutation Hill a man giuc for his foulc? 58. For he thatflialbeailiamed of nic,and ofmy wordcs in this aduourcrous and llnfnl Generation, the Sonne of man alfo wilbcafliamedof him, when he flial come in the gloric of his Father with the holy Angels. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. VIII. f.CjMCfthijDifiipltt.) He fciiicththe Peqplc not ininiccliat'yhlm rcir,but by the Apofcics n.inifcciifrtotcachvi that wcinuft rccciiic Chriftcs Sacraments and doftrine, Q ii ipotac loo The Ghospel not at cur owne hand, but ofhis Pi lefts and our Paftouis. 7. Blcjftdthem,) Soisit in fome ancient Greek copiesja^reable to out Latin, and in S. Luke expiefly in the common Greek text, that he bleltedthefiueloaues and the two fishes; which mufc be alwayes marked againfr the Hcretikcs, which denie this blefsing ^^'' 9<^ to percainc to thccreati;res , but feine it alwayes to be referred to God for thanks gi- uintT. For if it were fo, he would hauefaid grace but once for that wholf" refcition-.but he did feuerally blefle both the bread firftj&afterwardthefi hesalfojmultiplyingthem by hisfaid blcfsing( as * he did mankind and ether creatures in the beginning by blef- fing them ) and fo working efieCtually feme change or alteration in the very creatures them felues. jj. ForwertwcftfeeG/jo/pe/. )By the Ghofpel isfignified,notonly thefoure Euangelifts, butal Scriptures J and whatfocuer Chrift faid that isnot in Scripture^ for he faith in this very place: He that shalhe ashamed of my wordet,the Sonne of man wil Be ashamed of him^z^c . Neither his owne wordcs only , but whatfoeuer the Apoftlcs taught ia word or writing; for our Sauiour faith : He that dtfpifeth you, dcfpifeth me. For dcfenfc of any of al thcfe, and of euery Article of the Catholike faith,wc ought to die, and thisistolofe our life for Chrift and his Ohofpcl. Doingagainft .^ Gainethe whole woWd. ) Let fuch notethis, that for fear e or flatter/ of the world ourowiie ccuv condjfccnd to obey the vniiiftlawesofmen touching religion , againft their ovne con- fcicnccs,and be content for the refc of afcvv daiesof this life, and for fauiug their tem- po ral goods, ta lofe their foule and the loyes of heauen. iv\oytiSxArd)thjt the cdfe The third part oj a man mth bis wife sbal be ( as w thefirft inftttution ) vttcrly indtj[oluble. ^^'^f^ .f^^l 15. He blejfith ihtldren. 17. He sbweth what ti lobe done to get life tHerUftng: «i. ^^^ j^to j^^^ whut alfo for a rkh nuu to be fcrfecl;zS.AS alfo what pafsi^ig reWdrd thej sbal hAue rie toward his thM doefo in time ofperfecution.p.He reueAleth more r« his Difaples, toutbtng bis PafTion, rufsion-:;').biddtt}g the two Ambitious fuittrs to thinkj tAther of fujfritigv:ithhim: ^i.and reuchuig ys in ihe refl of his Difiipies , not to be greeued at our EaUfufiical Supertours, confidering thej Are ( as he was hmfdf) to ttiiUfox curfaluAtion. ^6, ihen goingoHt of Itrnho ,he giutth fight to A blind man, ND rifing vp thence,he commeth into the coafts of lewrie beyond lordan : and the multitudes aflemble againe vnto him. And as he was accuftomed, againe he taught them. 2.AndthcPharifecscommingneerc,askedhim:Isit lavvrul tor a man to dimifTc his wifePtepting him. 5. But he anfvvc- ring, faidto them : What did Moyfes command you? 4. Who faid : "^ Moyfes'^ permitted to writeabilof diuorce,andtodimiireher. 5. To whom Iesvs anfwering, faidtFor the hardnes of your hart he wrote you this precept. (5.But from the beginning of the creation * God made.-: -j-j^eobliaa. the male & femal.y. For this caufe,* man shalleaue his father & mother; tion betwixt and shal cleaue to his wife. 8. And they two shal be in one flesh. Ther- man and wife fore now they are not two , bur one flefli.o. That therfore which God ',*^° grciit^thac I 1 • , I •• I r during life it hath loy ncd rogeather, " let no man f eparate. ^^^ ^^^ jj^. bro- 10. And "^ in the houfc againe his Difciples asked him of the fame ten. thing. II. And he faith to them : Whofoeuer dimifleth his wife and " ma- rieth another , committeth aduoutrie vpon her. 11. And if the wife di- miflc her husband, and mary another, she committeth aduoutrie. i^. And* * they offered to him yong children , that he might touch them. And the Difciples threatned thofe that offered them. 14. Whom :: q^^. g^yjouf wIkmi Iesvs faw , he took it il , and faid to them ; Suffer the litle chil- gaue the chil- dren to come vnto me, and prohibit them not. For the Kingdom of God dren hisblcf- is for fuch. 15. Amen I fay to you, whofoeuer receauethnot the Kingdom ^"S' impofing of God as alitle child, shal not enter into it. 16. And embracing them, ^^^^^^nds vpon and" impofing hands vponthem,heblefl'ed them. 17. And when he was gone forth in the w ay. a certaine man running forth & kneeling before •• Note that him asked liim, * Good Maifter , what shal 1 doe that 1 may reccaue ^'^'^'^ccping lifeeuerlafling ? 18. And Iesvs faid to him, why calleft thou me eood? ^^ ^^^^ ^°'"" //vT ti r^ \ -ri 1 n. I •• J mandeincnrs 'Noneis goodbut one,God.K;.I liou knoweitthe " commandcments, p,.ocurcrh life * Commit not aduoutrie^ Kt/ not^StcAle notyheure notfilfc witneffe doc not fr.iud , Ho- cucrlaflina;. wHr f/;yyjr/if»'4«'•: ../.„ .1.. ,«..„«, -/- lohn vrho was a Wdnftut of God. ^ WC( kc ot 17. He aimuhethhis power b) thewitnes of l^■^^ Paf>ion ia Hierufalcni. ^g%^^!^N D when they came nigh vnto Hierufalem and Bctha-p ^^ j^j^^^ nia to Monnt-oliuetjfe fendeth two of his Difciplcs,2. and Sunday, faith totlK-m : Goe into the towne that isagainft you, (^^'^^^Y^Vijhyand immcuiatly entring inthithcr , you flial find a <"olt d^^^^i^A^^^^ticd , vpon which no man yet hath fitten : loofe him, and brinq him. 3. And if any man flial fay to you , what doe you? / that he is needful for our Lord : and incontinent he wil; fcrid. fay HOLY ci6 The Ghospel fend him hither. 4. And going their waies, they found the colt tied befo- re the gate without in the meeting of two waies: and they loofe him. 5. And certaineofthem that ftood there, faid to them: What doe you loofing the colt? ($. Who faid to them as I e s v s had commanded them-, and they did let him goe with them. 7. And they brought the colt to I E s V s; and they lay their garments vpon him , and he fate vpon him. . r: Al thefe g ^^^j :: ^^ r^^ ^j^^j^. garments in the way ; and others did cut voluntary du-, ,r i ^n 11 -l aji 1 tics were grate- Doughes from the trees, and itrawed them m the way . 9. And they that fill to our went before and they that folowed, cried faying : Hofmna , hUffed ts he that Sauiour:and Co comntith m the name of our Lord. lo. BleJJed u theKingdoin of our father Dauid that .f „^'^^ ^ u^-^ • commeth^HvCiuna in the hij>hfft. 11. And he entred Hierufalem into the tem- oonetohnnm , 1 1 -^ • 1 r 1 • 1 l ^ u 1 the B Sacra- P^^' ^^^"^ hauing vewed al things round about , when now the euening ment. houre vvas come,he went forth into Bethania with the Twelue. MVNDAY. 12. And the next day when they departed from Bethania, he was an hungrcd. i?. And "*■ when he hadfeen a farre off a figtree hauing leaues, Becameif happily he could find any thing on it. And when he was co- me to it, he found nothing but leaues.For it vvas not the time for figges. 14. And anfwering he faid to it : Now no man eate fruit of thee any more for euer. And his Difciples heard it. 15. And they come to Hieru- falem. And * when he was entred into the temple, he began to caft out them that fold and bought in the temple , and the tables otthe bankers, and thechaires ofthem that fold pigeons he ouerthrew. 16. And he fuffred not that any man should cariea'Weflel through thetemple; 17. And he taught , faying to them j Is it not written , Thai mj houfe shal be called the houfe of fray ir to al Natians ? But you haue made it" a dtme oftheeues. 18. Which when the cheefePrieflesand the Scribes had heard, they fought how they might dedroy him. For they were afraid of him, becaufe the whole multitude was inadmiration vpon his dodrine. 19. And when euening TVESDAY ^^^ come,he went forth out of the citie. b The Ghofpel ^°- '^"^ * when they paifed by in the morning , they faw the figtree for s Grego, withered from therootes.ai.AndPeterremembring, faidtohim: Rab- nus Thauma- bi, -behold the figtree that thou didft curfe, is withered. 22. b And I e s v s uemb\^°" ^"^vvering faith to them : Haue " faith of G0J.23.Amen 1 fay to you. And in a Vo, ^^^^ whofocuer shal fay to this mountaine, Be taken vp and be caft into tiueMaflTefor thefea, andshal not ft agger in his hart, but beleeue that whatfoener he anic nccefsi- faith shal be done-, it fiial be done vnto him. 24. Therfore I fay to vou, tl^ 11*1''* ' J ^ :: Faith of God ^"^"§^> whatiocuer you aske, praying , beleeue thatyou fhalreceaue, i'sto beleeue ^'^^ t'^cy A^sl come vntoyou. J* 25. And whenyoufiial ftand topray, that he is able, forgiue if you haue ought againft any manjthat alfo your Father which and that he wil is in Heaucn,may forgiue you your finnes. 26. '■ Iffo be thatyou vvilnot docit,ificbe forgiue, neither wil your Father that is in Hcauen, forgiue you your expf dient, and r aji • .,r. >£>/ / vmi. no impediment """^^- -7- ^"^ "^"^7 comeagaine to Hierufalem. ou our part. And* v\ hen he walked in the temple , there come to himthecheefe '•'• Godncucr Pricfts & tiie Scribes and the Ancients, zS.andthcy fay tohim:In what forgiucthfin- power doeft thou thcfe things? and who hath giuea thee this power pa.dJ.n.-fan"^^.^'' "^"^"^"^ flioiddcft doe thcfe things? 29. And lESVS anfwering histnemies '^ro fhole hart, and ivtth th) whole fuul,a)}d with thy whole mind^ andwith thj whole ^owtr. This is the firft c6mandemcnt.51.And the fe- condisliketo it : Thou shalt loue thy naghhoiir as thj flf. hnd. othcx com- mandemcnt greater then thefe there is not. 32. And the Scribe faid to him : VVcl Maifter , thou haft faid in truth, that there is one God , and there is none other befides him. 33. And that he be loued from the whole hart, and with the whole vnderftanding, and with the whole -^rhis excel- ^^"^^ ' ^"^ ^^'^'^^^ ^^'^^ whole ftrength : and ;; to loue his neigh- lencicof Chiiiitictcachcth vsthftt faith only is not fufScicnt' bour Mt. 11, 4l. IMC.IO, 4»- Tf. 109, I. According to S. Mark e. 109 HOLY hour as himfclf, is a greater thing then al Holocaufts and Sacrifices, 5.].. And 1 E s V s feeing that he had anfwered wifely , faid to him : Tiioii art not farrc from the Kingdom of God. And no man now durft askc him. 55. And'*' Usvs anfwering, faid, teaching in thetcmplc:Ho\v doethc Scribes fay , that Chrift is the fonne of Dauid? 36. For Dauid himfclf faith iit the Holy Ghoft : our Lorafnd to my Lord, fit on my right hand , vmit I ftinhiue ouuiies the Joute Jtoole oj thy ft£te ^y.Dauid therfore himfelt callerh him Lord , and whence is he his fonne ? and a great multitude heard him gladly. 38. And he faid totheminhisdodrine : * Take heed of the Scri- bes that wil walke in long robes , and be faluted in the market-place, ^9. And lit in the firft chaires in the Synagogues , and loue the highcft places at fuppers : 40. Which deuourewidowes houfesvnder the pre- tence of longprayer:thefe shal reccaue larger iudgement. 4f. * And Usvs fitting ouer againft the treafurie,bcheld how the mul- titude did caft money into thctreafurie, and many richmen did caftin much. 42. And when there came a ccrtaine poorc widow , she caft in two mites, which is a farthing. 45. And calling his Difciplestogeather, '"Godilothao he faitluo them : Amen 1 fay toyou,thatthispoore widow hath caft in ccpr alines that- '•■ more then al that haue cad into the treafurie. 44. For al they of their ^^'^ corrdpon- aboundance haue caft in •, but she, of her penurie hath caft in al that she niaiib°abilYue: had,her whole lining. and the more able jtheniore ■ — nniftaniau ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XII. God firfcto be liQO, 16. i' TT,To Gods.)'V\\cCc men were very circumfpeft and wary to doc al duties to Czfar^but V *J \! , ©fthcir dutietoGodthey hadnoregaid. So Hcretikcs,ro flatter temporal Princes, and f^^"' °^ ^' bytliem to vphold their HcrcTiej, doe not only inculcate mens dutic to the Prince, ^"'^^ rince. diHlmblingthat whichis due to God ; but alfo giucto the Prince more then due, and take from God his right and dutie. But Chrift alowing Cxfar his right ,warneth thcni alio of their dutic towatd God And that is it which Cathohkes inculcate : Obey God, doeas hccommaidcthj Stniehim H Tr, and then the Prince. 19. His brother shal take JMarkc wclhere,thatthe Law which faith,ThoushaItnot marie Mary ing the thy brothers wife, it not fuch as admittcth not dilptnlation , as though this mariage brothers wife." were againft nature. For here the fame Law faith, that in fome cafe, the brochcmot only niight,biitthcn was bound to marie his brothers wife. x^.Tiotkrio\Kin^the St-riftures.) Who would haue thought that by this pl.tce of Scrip- Many truths turcalleagcd by Chrift, tlic RefurrCrion were proucdMnd yet we fee that Chriftdoth deduced out or hereby dtduce It, and chargerhthefe great Doftours and Maifters( which arrogated to 'Criprurc them felucstht kno\\ ledge of Scriptu cs ) that it is their ignorance, that they knew not which Hcrc- fo to deduce it. No mariicl then if the Holy Doftours and Catholike Church make the tikes ice not. like deduaion fonictinic and proofes , where the Hcretikc doth not or wil not fee fo nnich,thcrfore no doubt, becaufe heknowcchnotthe Scriptures, whereof he boaftcth fo much.noi'thefenfeofthc holy Ghoft inthem Forcxample,when of that place ,Ii j/;«/ not be for^iMcn in this world nor in tha world to cemcyincict I'athers deduce, that there are finncs rcmittedafter cnis life in Purgatorlc.Sec ^f«.lt.3 ;. 14. VhepoMrof'.od.) Euen fodoehcrctikcserre two waies:bccaufe they knownotthc Hcretikes Scriptures, vvhich they interpret contvirieto the fcnfe of the whole Church and of al the ignorant and ancient Fathcrs,and becaufe they kn.>w not the power of God,that as he is able toraife without faith, the lelfefamcbodics againc,fohc can m.ikehis body prefent iamany places:butbcjng . altogether faithlelfc and not beleeuing his powCr,they difpute of alfuch nutters, only by rcalon and thcii ownc imagination. Chav. HOLY, weeke. iio Thi Ghospel Seethe Anno- tatios vpon S. Matthew,c.i4. TVESDAY night. Chap. XII T. To his DifcipUs (by occafionofHierufalem and the Tempels definition ) he foretelleth^^. what things shal be before the cmfummatm of the world, asfpecully the Churches ful preaching vnto al iJat'tons. 14 T/;e«, what shal bem the very con fum7r:-^t'ton , ti Wit^AntkhriJl with Im pAfinggreat peifecHtionandfcdiicl'tonJjutfor a short time. Z4. then incontinent the day ofludgement, 18. to our great comfort in tbofe mife- ries ynder Antichrijl.^i. As for ths; nwnent, to rsitpertcineth not to kjiowe ir.j ^. but rather euery man to watch , that we be not ynprouided when lye cometh to each one particularly by death, *ND when he went out of the Temple, one of his Difci- ples faith to him.Maifter , behold what manner of ftd^ieSi and what kind of buildings. 2. And Iesvs anfwering, faid to him: Seed thou althefe great buildings? There ftial not be left a ftone vpon a ftone, that fhai not be deftroied. 5. And when he {lite ni Mount-oliuet againft the Temple , Peter and lames and lohn and Andrew asked him apart : 4. Tel vs , ''' when flial thefe things be ? and what fhal be the figne when al thefe things fiial be- gintobe confummate? 5. And lesvsanfwering began to fay to them. See, that no man feduce you. 6. For many flial come m my name faying Creat warrcs that'' I am he , and they ihal feduce many. 7. And when you ilial heare toward the la- r 1 1 • r c V- 1 r 1 • n 1 icr end ^^ warres and bruits of warres , reare not. For theie thmgs mult be , but the end is not yet. 8. For Nation shal rife againft Nation and Kingdom againft Kingdom, and there ftial be earth-quakes in places , & Muchperfecu- famines. Thefe things are the beginning of forowes. 9. But looketo tio ofthe faith. your felues. For they fiialdeliuer you vp in Councels , and inSynago- l"ke "'^"ifr' h' ^°^^ flial you be beaten, and you fiialftand before Prefidents and Kings later end' ^^"^ '"7 ^^^^ ' ^^^ ^ teftimonie vnto them. 10. And into al Nations Hrft the Ghofpel muft be preached. 11. And when they flial lead you and de- liucryou, benot careful beforehand what you fhal fpeakej but that Great treache ^^hich flial be giuen you in that houre , that fpeake ye.For it is not you rie and many that fpeake , but the Holy Ghoft. 12. And brother flial deliuer brother falfc brethren vnto death, and the father his Sonne •, and the children flial arife againft the parents,and flial worke their death. 15. And you flial be odious to al men for my name. But he that flial endure vnto the end , he flial be faued. Conftancie & j^^ ^^d when you flial fee ^' the abomination of defolation, Handing where SecclTaTfe hf ^^ Ought not ( he tliat readeth,let him vnderftand) then they that are in timcofperfc- Icvvrie, let them flee vnto the mouiitaines : 15. andhe that is'on the cution. houfe-top , let him not goe downe intothe houfe,nor enter in to take any thing out of his houfe: 16. "and he that flial be in the field, let him not retunc back to take his garment. 17. And woe to them that are with-child and that giue fuck in thofe daies. 18. But pray that the things chance not in the winter. 19. For thofe daies fnal be fuch tribulations as were not from the beginning of the creation that God created at the fame time. 7. Itel.), If. Dan. J J According to S. Mai^ke. tit HOLY creatcdvntil now , neither flial be. zz. And vnlcs the Lord had fhortacd ^*^ the dayes,no f.cDi iiiouli.! be fauedibut tor thcclcd which he hath ckc- .: Antichiirts. tedjhehath'^Uiorrnedthedaies. 21. And then if any manflialfay vnrc reigne shal be , you, Loe, here isCj;rift,loe,thci-e:doc notbclceue. 22.For there flialrife butthreeyercs vp hilfc-Chrifts and hilfe- Prophets , and they shal fhew '' figncs and -^"fl ^haife, v\ondcrs,to reduce(ifit bcpoflible ) the elcd: alfo. 23. Youthcriorc **"' '^^""'^ take heed j bchoki I haue foretold you al things. 24. But in thofc daies after that tribulation * the funne shal be dark- ned,and the moone shal not giue her light, 25. and the ftarres of Heaueii shal be falling do\\nc,andthe powers that arc in Hcauen , shal be moued. 2(5. And then they shal feethe* Sonne of man comminginthc clouds, with much power and glorie. 27. And thenshal he fc:id his An , gels, and shal gather togeather his eled: from the foure winds, from the vttermoft part ofthe earth to the vttermoft part of Hcauen. 28. And of"' Not as the figtree learne ye a parable. When now the bough thereof is tender , thoughhimkli and ti'.e leaues come forth, you know that fommer is very nigh. 29. So. rhe Heretikes you alfo u hen you shal fee the fe things come to pafle, know ye that Agnoitarhcldj it is very nigh, at the doores.50.Amen T fay to you,that this Generation butbecaufe he shal not pallc, vntil althefe things be done. 51. Heaue& earth shal palle, i^"'^^" " "^.'^ . u . ' 1 1 .. /r ^ ' for to teach it Dutmywonis shal not pafle. others as 52. Dut of that day or houre no man knoweth , neither the Angels in bein" not ex- Hcauen,nor the"" Sonne, but theFather.^^.TakeheedjWatch, and pray. pedicnz.^mB». For you know not when the time is. 54.Euen as a man who being gone ^'^'^^- ^' ^'\' into a ftranpc countrie ,left his houfe ; and caue his fcruants autliontie r ^'> ^°A'"„ •o ' 1,1 ^ 1 ,TT 1 for lomc Coll- ouer each worke , and commanded the porter to watch. 55. \\ atch ye fcfTours therfore ( for you know not when the Lord of the houfe commeth : at Bifho^js. euen,or at midnight,orat the cock crowing,or in the morning) 5(5.1cil And on the commin2vponafoden,hefind youfleepinii. 57. And that which I fay ■'''^'"'•^ ^""X °r ^ . • r o ?/ J ofthc creatioUi to you, 1 fay to al, W atch. p of a Bishop,. dt Aw. ichrifto. 'an. Do, m.t. ANNOTATIONS. C H A i\ XITI. ^.'^^henshal thefi thingt be?) The nnCcvic^ which did fal before the dcftruftion of the Archheretikss Temple andcitic of Hiernr.ilem ,wcrc a rcfeniblance of the extreme calaniitic that befalfe- Ibal befal before the later day at the time of Antichriil: whereupon Chrift Ipcaketh Chrifts and indifferently of both. falfc-ProphctS 6.1am /;«;Ab before the deftrudion of Hierufalem,diuers Seducers arofcjand called ^ thcmfelues Chriftcs , proniiluig the People dcliiifrancc from the feares and dangers, they were in of forrainefouldiarsjfo fhal there come many towards the end of the world and make thcmfelues Chrifts & Authours of Scds, and dial gaine many Difciplesjas in plaine words foloweth in this chapter v. %i,.Thtre ihal rife yp^dfc.Chnfii,and Falfe T.^htu&c .. ^_, .,...,-. .^ , . ., . Caluinifme \4^TheabommAUon ofdefolation. ) No herchedoth fo properly andpurpolely tend to t-c,,Jejhtothe this abomination of dcfolation* which by Antichvift (halbc atchieucd,asthis Calui- , -.jnajion nifmCiwhichtaketh away with other Sacraments and external worship of God,thc very ' /• jpfniarioiv facrifice of Chriftcs Body and bloud. which being takcn'away (as S.Cyprun faith) no religion can tcmainc. 11. Si^nei and wouJtr/.jFairc-Chriftcsand Falfc-Prophets be feducers,who in the later day by the power of theDiuclshalfccnie to workc wondcrs,andyct mcnmuftnot belceue thcmjMuch Icflc thefc , which for their falfc faith caii not ihew fo much as one falfe miracle. CHAP, HOLY weekc. 112 The Gii^spEL Chap. XIV, THE PASSI- Judas hy occajfton of UAm Magdalens ointment^ doth fel hint to the Corned of the ON according j^,^,^^^ j ^^ ^y^^^ ^j,^ p,ifchal Umbe he giueth thm the bread of life {lo.6.)ma mjjiical Sacrfice orfeparatm of his bodie and bloud- i-j.and that mghr.ts after his p-iyer^ 4j. talien of the Uv^iesmen , ludas being their Captaitie : uf^rfakjn of the other elcuenforfeare: ^^ isjaljlyatcufed and impioujly condemned of the Jewes Cotmd:6<).ai:d shame ffll) abufid of them: 66, andthrtfe denied oJPetcr, At euen as the Scriptures and himfelf had often foretold. to S. Marke in the/etwo chap- ters,is theGhol pel atMafle vpon Tuefday in the Holy weeke. T^NEBRE wenefday. .'^'^ND the Pafche was,and the Azymes after two daies: and the cheefe Priefts and the Scribes fought how they might by fome wile lay hands on him.anakil him. 2. But they Hiid : Not on the feltiual day , leil there might be a 3,^,^^^^.^^^^;imiult: of the People. ^. And * when he was atBethania in thehoufe of Simon the Leper, and fate at meate, there came a woman hauing an alabafter boxe of ointment,of pretious fpike-nardc; and breaking the alabaftcr-boxe, she powrcd it out vpon his head. 4. But there were certainethat had in- dignation within them felues, and faid : Whereto is'' this waftofthe ointment made? 5. For this ointment might haue been fold for more then three hundred pence, and giuen to the poore. And they murmured againft her. 6. But I e s v s faid: " Let her alone , why doe you moleft her ?fhe hath wrought a good worke vpon me. 7. For the poore you haue alwaies with youjand when you wil,youmav doe them good^but " me you haue not alwaies. 8. That which fte had , she hath done-, she needine our hath preuented toanoint my body to the burial. 9. AmenI fay to you, almes,as whea wherefoeuer this Ghofpel shal be preached in the whole world , that he comierfed alfo which she hath done, shal be told for a mcmorie ot her. 10. And* ludas ifcarioteone of the Twelue went his way to the cheefe Priefts, for to betray him to them. 11. Who hearing were gladj and they promifed him that they would giue him money .And he fought how he might betray him conueniently. 12. And*thefirft day of the Azymes when they facrificed the Paf- che, the Difciples fay to him -.Whither wilt thou that we goe, and pre- pare for theetoeate the Pafche? i^ And he fendethtwoof his Difci- ples, and faith to them : Goe ye into the citie •, andthere shal meet you a- man carying a pitcher ofwater,folow him; 14. and whitherfoeuer he cntreth , fay to the Maiftcr of the houfe,that the Maifter faith, where is my refeftorie, where I may eate the Pafche with my Difciples? 15. And he wil shew you a great chamber , adorned ; and there prepare for vs. 16. An-l his Difciples went their waies , and came into the citie ; and they found as hf had told them , and'they prepared the Pafche. 17. And * when euen was come , he commeth with the Twelue. 18. And when they were fitting at the table and eating, 1 e svs faid : Amen I fay to you , that one of you shal betray me , he that eateth with mc. 19. But they "We haue not •Chrift here needing our vpon the earth See. Mat. i 63^11. MAVNDI Thurfday. According to S. Markb. "? HOLY. theybegantobefadjandtofay tohimfeucrally, IsitI?io. Who faidto cheiiKOne of the Tvveliie,he that dippeth with mc his hand in the dish. •• Al drankc,t« :i. And the Sonne ofman in deed gocth,*asit is written of him , but ^^'^^^^/^^^^^^^ woe to that man by whom the Sonne ofman shal be betrayed. It vvere^J^^';^"^^'^°p^g°/ good for him , if that man had not been borne. 22. And * whiles they fcnt. Whereby were eating , Iesvs tooke '' bread:and blelfing brake, and gaue to them, is euident that andfaid:Take,THis is" my body. 25. And taking the'' chalice,giiiing[.hc words in thankes he gaue to them. And they " al dranke of it. 24. And he faid to o^nki;^/*/*^o/ them: This is" my blovd of the khw Testament , that shal be t/ji/ , were fpo- SHED FOR MANY. 25. Amcu I fay to you , that now I wil not drinke of ken to al the the fruit" ofthe vinevntil that day when I shal drinke it new in the Apoftlesonly, Kingdom of God. i6. And an hy mne being faid , they went forth into fa^j'^^^h it thcT Mount-Oliuet. al diddri»ke. 28. And Iesvs faith to them : You shal al be fcandalized in me in And fo it is no this night^for it is written, f mlflnke tin Papur,& thabeepe sh^l be difpcrfed. general com- 28. But after that I shal be rifen againe, I wil goe before you into Gali- "j^ndemcnt to lee. 29. AndPeter faid to him : Although al shal be fcandalized, yet not ^ Sec"Annot 1.50. And Iesvs faith to him: Amen 1 fay to thee, that thou this day in Mr. c.K.ii. in this night, before the cock crow twife, shal thrifc deny me. 51. But rHVRSDAY hefpakemore vehemently : Altbouj^h I should die togeather with mg'^'-- chee,I wilnotdeniethee.Andin like manner alfo faid they al. 52. And they come into a farme-place called Gcthfemani. And he faith to hisDifciples : Sit you here, vntil I pray. 5?. And he taketh Peter and lames and lohn with him ■, and he began to feare and to be heauy. ^4. And he faith to them : My foul is forowfuleuenvnto death; ftay here , and watch. 55. And when he was gone forward at litle , he fel flat vpon the ground-,and he prayed that if it might be,the houre might palle from him-, :i6. and he faid : Abba,Father,al things arc poflibleto thee, transfcrre this chalice from me, but not that which I wil , but that which thou. 37. And hecommeth,and findeththem fleeping. And he faith to PeterrSimon , fleepeft thou ? could thou not watch one houre? 58. Watch ye,and pray that you enter not into tentation. The fpirit m deed is prompt , but the flesh infirme. 39. And going away againe , he prayed , faying the felf fame word. 40. And returning, againe he found them aflccp ( for their eyes were heauy ) and they wift not what they fliould anfv\ cr him. 41. And he commeth the third time,and faith to the: Sleep ye now , and take reft. It futliceth : the houre is come ■■, behold the Sonne ofman fiul be betrayed into the hands of linners. 42. Arife,lct vs goe.Behold,Iic that (hal betray mc,is at hand. 4^ And * as he was yet fpeaking , commeth Tudas Ifcariote one of theTwelue, and with him a great multitude with fwordsand clubs, fromthecheefe Priefts andtheScribes and the Ancients. 44. And the betrayer of him hadgiuenthem afigne,faying:Whomfoeuerl Ihal kifle, it is he', lay hold on him, and lead him warily. 4^. And when he was come, immediatly going to him, he faith : Rabbi, and he kif- fed him. 46. But they laid hands vpon him,and held him. 4^. And one certaine man ofthe ftanders about drawing out a fword ,fmote the fcr- uant ofthe chcefePricft,aixl cut of his care. 48. And Iesvs anfwcring, H faid HOLY 114 TheGhospel ^^'-'^^ faidtothem:Astoathcefeareyoucomeoutwith fwords and clubs to apprehend me? 49. I was daily with you in the temple teaching , and you did not lay hands on me. But , that the Scriptures may be ful£lled. 50. Then his Difciples leaning him, al fled. 51. Anda certaineyongman tblovved him clothed with findon vpon th.e bare y and they tooke him» 52. But he cafting off the findon, fled from them naked. 55. And they brought I e s v s to the cheefe Prieft •, and al the Priefls and the Scribes and the Ancients aflfembled togeather. 54. And Peter tblovved him a farre off euen in vnto the court of the.high Prieft^and he fate with the feruants at the fire , and warmed himfelf. 55. And the cheefe Priefts and altheCouncel fought teflimonieagainft lEsvs,that they might put him to death,neither found they, 56. For many fpake falfe witnes againft him; and the teftimonies were not conuenient. 57. And certaine rifing vp ,bare falfe witnes againft him,faying:58.That weheardhimfay,* I wildiflblue this temple made with hand, and in threedaieswil I buildan other notmade with hand. 59. And their tef- timonie was not conuenient. 60. And the high Prieft rifing vp into the middes , asked I e s v s , faying : Anfwereft thou nothing tothefe things that areobiededtotheeofthefe? (5i. But he held his peace and anfwered nothing. Againethe high Prieft asked him, and faid to him: Art thou Chrift the Sonne of the Bleffed God? 62. And Iesvs faith to him : I am. And you ftial fee the * Sonne of man fitting on the right I handofpower, and comming with the clouds of Heauen. 6^. And the •• Here we may high pj.jgf^f'£j^^.jj-jgl^[5g3^j.n-,ei-jj-s^ faith: What need we witnefles any Jj^^^^^J^^I'^^j^jj further? 6^. You haue heard blafphemie. Howthinkeyou? Who al reprobated and " condemned him to be guilty of death. 65. And certaine began to fpit foriakejaccor- vpon him,and to coucr hisface,andto beat him withbuflFets,andto fay ding to our Sa- vntohim,Prophecie-,andthe feruants gaue him blowes. "■^°n b ^h '^^^" ^^' And when Peter was in the court beneath , there commeth one rMeCHar^T) ^f the "• woman-feruants of the high Prieft. 6'j. And when fhe had feen Thekindomof Peter warming him fclf, beholding him (he faith lAndthou waft with God thdbe to- Iesvs of Nazarcth. 68. But he denied,faying: Neither know I , neither Ven froyoM t^c. ^qj- J what thou faicft. And he went forth before the court ; and the not afterward ^^^^ ctew. 69. And againe a wench feeing him,began to fay to the ftan- Rome theLady ders about. That this fellow is of them. 70. But he denied againe. And of the world, after a while againe they that ftood by, faid toPeter : Verily thou art of h^"/" f^^-^ • ^^^"^j^^'^^ho"^'^^^ ^1^0 a Galilean. 71. But he'' began tocurfeandto phas was afraid fvveare,That I know not this man whom you fpeake of. And immediatly of the high the cock crew againe. And Peter remembred the word that Iesvs had Prieftc; wech. faid vnto him : Before the cock crow twife , thou ftialc thrife 4eny me. Leo inTtatiu And he began to wcep. Tet.^ Pau.jt/. According to' S. Marke. "J ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XIV. Coft reli- 4.T/?i/ wfl^ ) Religious offices done to Chriftfor fignihcation, dcuotion> or honour p-joufly fakcjbothihcn inliis life,andnow in theHoly SacranKnr,be oflorBC ( vnder prcxence ejypor rbeftow. .a.v.,..w. , J , - > pfCXencefjypJnChrifc ofbatcrbcftowing fuch things vpon the poore^condcmncdvniuftly. & his Church. €.Lethtr done j Chrift anfwcreth for the deuout woman, and fordefcncc of hcrfaft, aswcnuift anfwcr againft the Ignorant and il men , when they blame good men for gi- uing theirgoods to thcChurch. The real pre- 11. BrtAi.) T htm biiad before the SMramentalwirdet, but the Qonfecrxtion once iont^tf bread {^.^f-f. by Con- 4J made the fieih ofChriJl. Ambrof. li 4. c. ^.de Sacramcntis. fecratio"- . • ru^lir, i\A/inc nn,1 vtarr r ic niir inrotlie C'halicC.but Is made bloud bV Confccra \7-„_.. Ul^ii J 'mbr.tbtdtm, 11. AJji bodie, 14. Mybloui) Whofoeuer heleeueth it nett$betr»ethatisfaid , hefalkthfrom p^j^^ necefla ^rxce and/almaii«a. E^iph.in AncoYa.zv,Let rs euergiue creditto Ged &■ neuer refijlhm, though ■. :..^\.„n c, thethingthat ht faith fctrntrieutr fo ahfurd in our in:agmation,or fatie faffe al our fenfe andrnder- n I- *" ;• J -^ - 1 / - r^ / -^ /'. f.l^.L. A^f^ja^mA C AIM*. *t',£t^fnvo «^l<•# /■« ^r4Cf «w(i/k/HMi»«i».£(>iph.in Ancorato.Lft r/owing the knees, they adored him. 20. And after they had mocked him , they ftripped him of the pur- ple , and put on him his ovvne garments,and they lead him forth to cru- cifie him. 21. And they forced a certaine man that palled by , Simon a Cyreneancomming from the countrie,the father of Alexander and Rufus, to take vp his crofle. 22. And tliey bring him into the place Gol- gotha,which being interpreted is ,T/jep/.for •'"'". facrilegious,who tranflatcd to Conftantinople the holy Relikes ot An- ^i^^j^ honou- drcw,Luke,andTimothie, at which the Diuelsrore, and the inhabitcrs ringof Saiutt, ofVigilantiusconfclVcthat they fcele their prefence? ■ amlRclikci. Ills jacnii body is ;;otv at Vadua in luUf •, Y^hithtr \t -was agam tranjlatedfrom Cofifiantinople. 1 HE " -^v^^^^' ft— , If— ti — n THE HOLY G H O S P E L lESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO LVKE. Chap. T., The AnifMiciitton and ConceptioJifift of the Vieai.four: 16. .and fix months after , 0/"^^^^ J'!^^ ^ Cimfl alfo htm fdf. ^9. The VifitAilon of our La,*tc , rchci cloth tin wo: hers aue lVnci° borh of V)ophecte. -^y. ThclstAttHitu and CtraimuftoH of the Prccurfiiur^^vbenhisfathe) thcPi-ecurfoitr doth prophecie. 80. The Trecurfour isfromaLbild an Eremite, ' *" '"' " andof Chiift. hi.ufclf. E c A V s E many haue gone about to compile a Narration oF tlic things that haue been accom- pliflied among vs; 2. according as they haue de- liucred vnto vs , uho tromthe beginning them felues fawand were Minifters of the Wordj ^.it Teemed good alfo vnto me" iiauing , diligently attained to al things from the beginning , to write to thee in order , Good * Theophilus, 4. that thou maiil know the veritic of thole vvordes vvhcrof thou haft been inftruded. 5. There was in the daics of Herod the King of Tewrie , a certaine '^^^ Ghofpel Prieft named ZachariCjOt the* courfe of Abia;& his wife of the daugh- sj^ohnBapdft ters of Aaron,and her name Elizabeth. 6. And they were both"iuft be- fore God , walking" in al the commandements''' and luftifications of''Wc fee here our Lord without blame, 7. and they hadnofonne: for tliat Elizabeth ^'^^V^*^ ^'-'^^ was barren , and both were wel ftriken in their daies. 8. And it came J,jhiu 'Ihc*^ to pade , when he executed the prieftly fundion in the order of his People in the courfe before God, 9. according to the cuftome of th.e prieftlic fund io, ""'<-^nc rime . ^, he went forth by lot * to offer incenfe , entring into the Temple of our r'''^>'''^5 *"'^'' 7. ' Lord-, 10. and * al the multitude of the People was " praying without at ^hc prfcfts f'c '"• '^' the houre of the incenfe. 11. And there appeared to him an Angel of our tions did pn. He I Lord,ftanding on the right hand of the Altar of incenfe. 12. And Zacha- rhcm , though as troubled, feeing him-,and feare fel vponhim. i?. But the Angel ^^*-'y ^^'^t^cr A^ Nwii • WTro.,,^t-'7n.-u^v;^ i.;.^ *!,, ^;«..;„ u»^.. 1 j -1 ^,- heard nor la^ Tie wi faid to hiiu ^tcarc not Zacharic , for thy praier ij heai-d i and thy u*ife Elixa- hi$ doin-fs. 12^. The Ghospel Elizabeth flialbearethee afonneand thou flialt cal his name lohn: 14. and thou flialt haue " ioy and exultation , and many flial reioyce in « This abai- his natiuitie. 15. For he flial be great before our Lord i" and wine and nencc foretold ficer he fiial not drinke ; and he flial be replenifiicd with the Holy Ghoft and prcfcribcd ^ucn tVom his mothets womb. 16. And he flial * conuert many of the ftewcdnhftir 'children of 1 frael to the Lord dieir God. 17. And he flial goc before him isaworthie ' * in the fpirit and vertue of Elias, that he may conuert thehartsof the thing,andan Fathers vnto thc children , and the incredulous to the wifedomofthe idot religion iuft^to prepare vnto the Lord a perfe^: People. {< 18. And Zacharie faid l^isin'' h"' N '^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^g^^ • Whereby flial I know this ? for I am old ; and my wife is zarYtes.-^ ' wcl ftrikeuiu her daies. 19, Andthe Angel anfvvering faid to him : I am Gabriel that affifl: before God ; and am fent to fpeake to thee , and to "Zacharie pu- Euangelize thefe things to thee. 20. And behold, '• thou flialt be dumme, doubti,/°'f and flialt not be able to fpeake vntil the day wherein thefe things fiial the Anael" bedonejfor-becaufc thou hafl: uot belecued my wordes, which flial be word. " fulfilled in their time. 21. And the People was expeding Zacharie ; and •rhey marueled that he made tariance in the Temple. 22. And comming forth he could not fpeake to them^andthey knewthathehadfeenavi- fio in the Temple. And he made figncs to them,and remained dumme. b TheGhofpel ^?- -^"^1 it came to palfe , after the daies of his office were expired , '' he vpon the An- departed into hi'shoufe.24.And after thefe daies Elizabeth his wife con- nunciation of ceaned-,and hid herfelffiue months , faying: 25. For thus hath our Lord *'5L^'^y'»^*^-donetoineinthe daieswherein he had refped to take away my re »»/ I f. And on , Imberwenef- ptoch among men. ,^, ., r . Ci- A' day,anafora 26. b And in the fixt month , the Angel Gabriel was fent ofGodiiito votiuc Mafle a citie of Galilee, called Nazareth, 27. * to a Virgin efpoufed to a man ofourLadie, whofc name was lofeph , of the houfe ofDauid; andthe Virgins name The b'tln ^'^s Marie. 28. And the A ngel being entred in, faid vnto her: " Haile nincr oShe' ^^j'tt ofoyace, uar Lord is with ibee : Blcffcd art tbou amovg wvmen. 29. Who ha- AVdMARlE,uing heard, was troubled at his faying, and thought what manner ol See the reft V. falutacion this fnould be. 30. And the Angel faidto hcr:Feare not Marie, '*'■• for thou haft found grace with God. 51. * Behold thou flialt conceauc -She doubted in thy womb,and flialt beareaSomie-, and thou flialt cal his name Usvs. not of the ^j^ He flial be great , and flial be called the Sonne of the moft High , anc cSfbtmi ^"^ Lord God fiialgiue him the feat ofDauid his Father: 55. * and he quired', of the' fiialreigne in thc houfe of lacob for euer, and of his Kingdom there meancs. fiialbenoeud. :?4. And Marie faidto the Angel: •• How flial this be -Atthis very done,"becaufe l knownotman? 35. Andthe Angel anfwering, faid to mon.cntwhcu her: The Holy Ghoft flial come vpon thee, and thepower ofthemoft gauc"confbnt High flial ouerfliadow thee. And therfore alfothat which ofthee shalbe flic conccaucd borne Holy , shalbe called the Sonne of God. 36. And behold "Eliza- him perfcd betii thy cofin, she alfo hath conceaued a Sonne in her old age ; and this God& perfe , u./d hi (fed '". ^^^ "lotliers ts tht frHicoJtbi vi'oniy.A:;. And whence is this to me.that the " mother of ^y°^' rcio\ ccd 1 1 i A. -. 1-1111 1 • r 1 r , . & ackncv.lcd« my Lorddothcometome?44.Forbeholuasthevoiccofthyfuliitationpe(lthcprcfccc founded in mine eares,the infant in my womb did leap for ioy. 45. And ofChrift and BlelVed is flic that belceuedbecaufethofe things fiialibcaccompliilied*"^ mother, that were fpokcn to her by our Lord. 46. And Mar IE faid: Mr SOVLE doth vugwfie our Lord: ac Sfoig: 4 y. And inyjpmt huth reiojicd in God my Sauiour. \t 48. Becauft he hxth regarded the humdttieojhts bMdmaid ', for htholdfrom hence .. forth '■'• alGnitrdtfom'^ shalcdvieBltjltd. p"^"n-^'^^ 49. Becauft: he that is m'tghtk h^th done great things to me. and holy is his name. alwaics*^Gcne- 50. And his mcrcie from Generation vnto Generations, to thtmthatfearc him. rations to fuU 5 1. Ht hathshe^Yed might in hisarme : he huth dtfpirfcd the proud in thi co^ntit of^^ this propfip, their hart. cic?or doe they 5 2 . He hath depofcd the mightiefrom their feat ^cj?' hath exalted the humble. [l■^^^ dcro^aL* 5 J. The hufigne hehaih filled with good things: andtheruhhe hathfent A-.Hl^what they can cmptie. fioni her gra- ^ ^ . He hath receaued ifrael his i hild, Icing mindful of his mercie^ '^'•S l>lcflings S<). As he fp.iks to our l.ithers , to Abralum and hii feed for euer. nour^/ ^" ^6. And M A R 1 E taried with her about three monthsrand flie retur- ned into her houfe. 57. And Elizabeths ful time was come to be dcliueredi and flic bare The Ghorpel a Sonne. 58. And her neighbours and kinsfolke heard that our Lord did vpon the Natf- magnifie his mcrcie with her, and they did congratulate her. 59, And it "'f'<^of^.Iohn came to pafle-, on the eight day they came to circumcifc the child , and ^^^if^j M"dN** they called him by his fathers name Zacharie. ^o. And his mother i^^cr day. anfuering, faid: Not fo, but he shalbe called Iohn.<5i. And they faid to her , That there is none in thy kinred that is called by this namc.(52,And they made fignes to his father , what he would haue him called 6^. And demanding a writing table, he wrote, faying:'' * lohn is his name. And they al maruclcd. 64. And forthwith his mouth was opened , and his • tongue,andhc fpakcbleflTmg God. 65. And feare came vpon al their neighbours-,and al thefe things were bruited oner al the hil-countrie of Icwrie: 66. and al that had heard,laid them vp intheir hart,fay ing:What an one , trow ye , flial this child bc?For the hand of our Lord was with him. 67. And Zacharie his father wasrepleniflied with the Holy Ghoftj andheprophecied,faying: r , i i r a , , ^^^^diau, 68. Blessed be ovr lord God oJ Ifrael-.becaufe be hath vtfited and wrought ^l^j^^^^^^^ the redemption of his Veople: |4 69. And hath erected the home offiluatiott tovs^in the houfe ofDauid hisferuant. 70. As he fpaks by themoHthoj his holy Prophets^ that are from the legmnwg; 71. Saluation from our enemieslandfrotn the hand of al that haters: 7 1 . To workj mercie with our Vathers^and to remember his holy Tefiament^ 7j. * The 9th whiih he fwarc to Abr^hum tttr father y 74. that he would giue ta Vi, jhAt ^ M ark e that he was a vo- luntarie £re- inite,andchorc tobeiolitarie from a child, til he was to preach to the People, in I'o much that an- tiquitie coun- ted him the firft £icmite. Hiero. in vit. VauU. n<5 T H E G H o s p E l"' That reithout fe4re kiw^ dtliuered from the band of our enemies yT^e maj [true him, 75. In holines and" iufiice lefore bm,al ourdaUs. 76. And tbouchild, shMt be lAlUd the Prophet oj theH'i^hefl.for * thoushaltgoe lefore the face of our Lord to prepare his Tcates. 77. To gtue knowledge offaiuanon to /)iy ?copUyntQ remifion of their fmnes^ 78. Through the bowels of the menie of our God , in whuh the * Orient, from on high, hath Vifned vs. -](). To lUumifiate them that fit indfirkjnet , and in the shadow of death : to direil our feet into the way of peace. 80. And the child grew , and was ftrengthned in fpirit , and was " in the deferts vntil the day of his raanit'eftation to Ifrael, Mai. f, I. s. ^f?.ij.7. andi.8.Agameherewehaue a familiar preface ofthe Authour as to his friend or to euery godly Rcader(fignifi2d by Theophilus)concerning the caufe and purpofe & manner of his writing,and yet the rcry fame is confelfed Scri- pture,wich the whole booke folowing.Maruel notthen if thcAuthour ofthe fecod bookc ofthe Machabees ♦ vfe the like humane fpeaches both at the beginning andin the later endj neither doethoutherfore reied the bookc for no Scripture, as our Hcretikesdoei or notthinke him afacred Writer. 6. luft before G:,d ;Againftthe Heretikes of this time,here it is euident that holy men be iuft, not only by theeftimacion of men, but in deed and before God. True f fT- *• ^^ '^^ '''< "'«'»-»"<^^'«^"'''0 Three things to be noteddircftly againfttheHe- • , " "^bf ^' f<^tikes of our time Hf ft, that good men doe keepe al Gods commandem nts : which uinff th ° ^'^' *^'^'^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ impo'lible to be kept. Againe,that men be iuiaficd not by only imputa- f 1 ^*^°'"' tion of Chriftcs iuftice,nor by faith alone, but by walking in the commandements. manaements. »- ■ ,. ' /,. ■-. 1 ■ 1 nr Againe,that the keeping and doing of the commandements is properly our luitilica- tion CorruDttranf ^' ^"^'i^'-'"""^- This word isfo vfiial in the ScripturesCnamely in the Pfal. 1x8) to latiotiof Here' ^S"^^'^ ^^^ commandrmets of God.bccaufethe keeping of then\ is iuftifiatio,ar.dthe tikes * Greekc is alwaics fofully corrclpondcnttothc fame, that the Heretikes in this place /iH«((iM«T« (other ATifc pretending to cfteemcmich ofthe Greeke) blush not to fayjthatthey auoid ' rhi*: word of purpofe againft the iuftification ofthe Papifts.And therforc one vfcth Tul- lies wordforlooth, in Latin co»/?;tM»4: and his fc holers m their Engliih Bibles fay , Ord»- nances, lA-.loy and exuUxtion.'] This was fulfilled,not only when he was borne,but now alfo through tiic whole Church for eucT, in ioyful celebrating of his Natiuitie. , „ . XI. fie dtpxried.'} In the old Law ( faith S. Hierom )they that oftcrcd Hodes for the '^p onnencic Peyple,\vcicnotonly not in their houfcs, but were purified for the time, being fepara- ?.. !^i "• ted fro.ii rhcirwiues, and they dranke neither wme nor any ftrong drinke , which are wont to prouokc concupifcence.Much more the Priefts of the njw Lawthat muft al- waycsotfer Sacrifi.es, muft alwaics be free frommatiimonie. Lhi.c.6,i9.ait*, hmn.and ep. yc. c. 5. Se S. Ambrofci/i i. Tim. 5, And thei fore if there wer. any religion in Cal- uius Communion jihcy would at the leaft giue as much reiiCi'cnce in this point, as they %. M.iC, i Beza in cannot, no. Tefi. Ij5*. Ml (liters not fo perfed as thePriefcs of the old hw. ACCORDINCTOS. LVKE. llj they ill the old Law did to their Sacrifices ,and to the loaues of propoficion, i. Kig. 1 1 . i8. HaiUfttlff grace.] Holy Church and ai true Chriftian men doe much a id often vfc Qftcn fayin**- thcfc w jrdcs brought fro Hcauen by the Archangel, a, wcl to tht honour of Clirifl and of the ^yiue our B.I.adie, as alfo foi that they were the wordcs of thefirH glad tidings of ChrilK In- ^M^yit. carnation & our Saluarion by the lame; and be the very abridgement and i .niUiccttiiC whulc GhcfptLIii (o much that the Greekc Church vfcdi'. daily in the Malfe. 18. Fm/ o/"^ra«.]Nocc the excellent prcrogatiucs of our B. Ladyjand abhorrc thofe Corrupt tranf- H(.rciikes which makehcr no better then other vulgar women, and thctfore to take from lation of Here., her fulncs ofgrace,they fay here Hdi/f/reWy Woxft/^contrarie to al (ignificatio of the tikes. Greekc word, which isatthe leaft,enii«erf wit/j grace^ as S. Paul vieth it tphti, i.by S.Chryfoftoms interpretation : or rather fuiofgrttce,ii> both * Grecke and Latin Fathers xiyccfircv/uim, hauc alwaies here yndtrOood it,and the Latincs alfo read it, namely S. An. brofe thus, WaoiTuxJt. wf/ it iht •nly called Ful of^race , w/;o only obtained the grace, which no other w omm de/irued, to be repelnishedv-ithiheauthourofgract. And if they did as vel know the nature of thefe kind of JiAxi'uiW, Gietke words, as tliey would fceme very Ikiful, they might eafily obfcrue that thty figniltefuhus, as when them. f;.lucs tranflatc the like word (Lmc. 16, lO.; ful of fores bLZ^ynUerofus. J4. I knownotW4».] Thefe words declare ( faith S. Anguftine) that fhe had now vowed virginitic to God. For othcrwife neither \\o\x\d(hei^y , How shalihis heaonef nor Q^^f■^ Ladv hauc kidded, becaufe I know not man Yea. i{ ihc had faid only the rirft words,how j/;:t/ t.';;jie ^.^^^j viiei* done^iz is cuiucnt that Ihe would not haae alkcd fuch a cj'.icfci6,how a woman l^-uld„^jg bi:area fonne promiled her, if fhe had nuiied meaning to haue carnal copuiatic Cj.fie JeFirg./^s if helhould lay.If bhc might haue knowen a man and to hauehad a child, fhe would ncuer hauc afked. How fhalthis be done-, but bccauic that ordinal ie way was excluded by hcrvowof virginitie,therfore fhe aikcth,How ? And in alki(ig,How f She plainly declareththat fhe niightnot haueachild by knowing man, bccaule of her vow. Sec S.Grt^o.l^y i\cnc defan^a Chrijii tijttiuiiate. . i 6.-Elix.abtth thy cofm. ) By this fhat Elizabeth and our Lady were cofins, thconc of ^""'^^^"''^^' the Tribe of Leui the other of Iuda,is gathered that Chrift came of both Tribes, Lida °y' Tribes, and Leui, of the Kings and the Friefts him felf both a King & a Prieft, and the Anoin- ^"°^ ^"*i Lcui.. ted ( to wit ) by grace fpiritu&Uy, as they were with oile materially and corporally. tyiH^ulU.ideConftnf.Ettang.c.i. TheBlefTcd 4^.Bt>ffedart i/jon.; At the very hearing of our Ladies voicc,the infant and ^h^^^^r^ Virein Marie' replcnifhcd uiththe Holy Ghoft, andfhefang praifcsnot only toChrift, but for his ° * faketoour B. Lady, calling her BUfled and her fruit Blefled, as the Ch'.uch doeth alfo by her words and example m the AVE MARIE. _. ... . 4 i . Mother of my Lord ) Elizabeth being an exceeding iuft and Blcfled woman,yet the Her exceilecic worthines of Gods mother doth fo far excel her and al other women, as ihc great light . thelitlc ftarres. Hiiro.TrafJnSophon. jl^^ honour in ^S.ShalcalmeHtffed.) fhisProphccieis fulfilled, when the Church keepeth her Fc.^j^^j^^ ^^^.j^ ftiual daies,& when the Faithful inal Generations fay the Auc Marie , and other holy Anthems of our Lady. Andtherforcthc Caluiniftesarcnot among thofc Generations >^ Inch cal our Lady BlclTed. rr ■• ■ ,■ ^ jx.- Myfterlc ami €7.I»hniihiiname jWcfee that names are of hgnihcation and importance, Godhim fignification in felf changing or giuing names in both Teftament^ ;as,Abraham,Ifrael, Peter, and the ^ames principal of al others, lefusj and here lohn, which fignifieth, Gods grace ormcrcic, * or,God wll haue mcrcic. Forhc was thePrecurfourand Prophet of the mercieand grace that cnfucd by Chrift lefus.Notealfo that as then in Circumcifion,ro now in Bap- What names tifmc 'which anfwereththerevntojnames aicgiuc. Andas wfeehere& inal the old Te- to be giuen in ftainetjgreat rcfpcft washad of names:fo we muft bewaveof ftrange,profane, & fccular Baptifrae. namesfnow a daies too coHimon) & rather according to the* Catechifmc of the holy Councclof rrcnt,takc names of Saints andholy men,that mcy Putvsin mind of their vcrtues. 7t. luftict £f/ore fciw.} He re alfo we fee that we may haue truciuftice,not only in the True uiftice, fight of men, or by the imputation of God , but indeed before him and inhis fight and not imputatiuc that the comming of Chrift was to giue men fuchiuftice. jS.The OMcm.)Marucl not if Hcretikcs countrolethe old authcmical trailation, as The Hcretikci though it differed from the Grceke; whcras here they make mucha doeto controle controleboth not only .lithe Greek Interpreters of the old Tcftamcnt,but alfo S.Lukc him felf, for Greekeand the uord «,(icT0A)K as ditfciing from the Hebrew, Latin text. CHAi', n^ Th'e GHOSPEt H A P. II, The Natiuttie ofchrifl^ 8. andnumfeftution thereof to the Shepheards hj an Angel ^ bj them to others. 2.1. His CtrcinHufion, ii.His Frefetitation , togeather wuh Si- meons (us alfi Ames ) atrefiation and pro^heijing of bis ?afion , oj the lewes re- frobation,A)id of the GentiL tliumtnation. ^x.His annual afcendwg to Hterufalem with his parent Sy to whom he wasfuhieit, and hisfulnes t/ vpifedom shewed among the Dotlours at twelue of his age. N D it came to pafle, in thofe daies there came forth an Edid from Csfar Auguftus,thathevvholeworldfhould be enroled. 2. This firft enroling was made by the Preii- dent of Syria Cyrinus. 5. And al went to be enroled, euery one into his ownecitie. 4. And lofeph alfo went vp from Galilee out of the citie of Nazareth into lewrie, to the citie of Daiiid that is called Beth-lehem : for becaufe he was of The Ghofpel at the fiift Maf- fe vponChrift- mas day. In the yeare, fro the creatio of the world )I 99 fro Noes find, t9f 7. from the Nathiitie ofAbraha,ioif fro Moyfes & the houfe and familie of Dauid , 5. to be enroled with Marie his def- the comming poufed wife that was with child. 6. And it came to pafle, when they torthofthe vvere there, her daies were fully come that fhe lliouldbe deliuered. rael^out°of ~7' And flie brought forth her firft begotten Sonne , and fwadled him in - glorifying and prayfing God in al things that they had heard, and with his moft feen,as it was faid to them. ]^ bltircdcom- 21. c And* after eight daies were expired,that the child should be Tonfe iiR-d^of ^'^^^"'■"cifed-, his name was called I e s v s, which was * theHolyGho:i Angeljbefore that he was conceaued in the womb. ^ nine 12. And called by the ten II, i. Ext. I J, 1. H. LfM.iXj I. » iaffirit. if H. I7. According to S. Lvke. np "'"« "^o^f^h* 12. a Andafter the daies were fully ended ofher purification * accor- tion Vesvs ding to the law of Moyfes, they caried him into Hierufalem , to prefent CHRIS Ithc him to our Lord (i^.as it is written in the law of our Lord, Tlut eutrptule fonneof God opening the matrue , shal he called hulj to the Lord. 14. and to giue a facrifice* « ^P["u '" r according as it is written in the law of our Lord , a pairc ofturtlcs , or luda, iiuhe* two yong pigeons. 15. Andbeholdthere was amanin Hierufalem na- yeareofCcfju: med Simeon, and this man was iuft and religious , expedingthe confo- Augufta's 41. larion of Ifracl: and the Holy Gholl was in him.id.And he had rcceaued ^/"j"! "! Z"**^ an anfvver of the Holy Ghoft , that he lliould not fee death vnlcs he faw Z7ordirL"o ibJ' firft the r ■• C H R I s T of our Lord. xy. And he came in Spirit into the commom ancient Temple. And when his parents brought inthc child I e svs , todoeac- f»ppi*tation. cordingtothecuftomeof theLaw for him, 18. he alfo tookchim into ^ThcGhofpcl his armes, and blellcd God, and faid: ^^^'^' ;"°f ^ 29. N o w T H o V doijt dnmjft thji feruant O Lord , dccord'ing to thjf word Chriflmas iupeuie. ciay.Ajidwith- 50. Becaufe mine ej/cs hauefeen r^j* S a l v a t i o n, "^ ^Jj^ 0(flaue. J I . W/;/i h thou hajl prepartd before the face ofal Peoples : Votin"'^ f ^L. A lighttothereutUttonoJthe Gefitils^G-'theglorieofthj/Veopk ifrael {4 ^ajy f^.^^ 55. And liis father and mother were marueling vpon thofe things which chriftmas to were fpokcn concerning him. 54. And Simeon bleffed them, and faid ^^"lilemas. toM\RiE his mother : Behold this is fet 'Wnto the ruine, and vn to the y^^^?^^^P.^^ refunedionofmany in ifracl, & for a figne which shalbecontradided, cLcifion of' 35. anj ■•/thine owne fouleshalafwordpearce,thatoutofmany harts our Lord la. 1. cogitations maybe reuealed.3<^. And there was Anne a propherifl'c, the <1 TheOhofpcl daughthcr of Phanucl,of the Tribe of Afer:she was farre ftrikcn in daies, XP"" ^^^ ^"''- and had liued with her husband fcaucn yeares fromlicrvirginitie. j^. i^L o^c°I!l Andshe was'^awiddovv vntilcightie and foure yeares ; whodcparted dkmas day. ' not from the Temple , '' by fadings and praicrs"" feruing night and day. P^b. 1. 38. And she at the fame houre fodenly conimingin, confelfed to our "cScelohn.r; Lord-, and fpakeof him to al that exp^d-cd the redemption of ifracl. ^9. \l^"^ ^^^ • • I Andafterthey had wholydoneal things according to the law of our at Complin. Lord, they returned into Galiice,into their citic Nazareth. The Ghorpcl 40. And the child grew, and waxed' ftrong': fulofwifedom, and the '''ponCimdiiy grace of God was in him. p 41. And his parents went euery yeare vnto oaaa" ^0^ Hierufalem *at the folemnc day of Pafche.4a.5And when he was tweliie Chriftmas. yeares old, they going vp into Hierufalem according to the cuftome of "f Simeon proJ thefcftiualdayj 4^. and hauing ended the daies, when they returned, P^^^^'^^l^^ofon- thechild Ie svs remained in Hierufalem : and his parents knew it y^^Chriftbut ,,,.,.,, . , . / , . alio our B. La- not.44.Andthmkingthathe was m the companie , they came a daies dy:fpetially of iourney , and fought him among their kinsfolkc and acquaintance. 45. her forowcs. And not finding iiim , they returned into Hierufalem, fceking him. 46. therein she Anditcametopaflfe , after three daies they found him inthe Temple ^^^^j^^^" fitting in the middes of tlicDodours, hearing them and asking them, ourj^u'ionr * 47.Andal were aftoniflicdthat heard him, vpon hib wifedom & anfwers. from his fli'ght 48, And feeing him, tliey wondered. And his mother faid to him: intoAegypc Sonne , why haft thou fo done to vs ? behold thy father and I forcwing ^"'^'V^ ^" did feekcthee. 49. And he faid to them : What is it that you fought me? ajiit-'Ghofpcl did you not know, that I muft be about thofe things which arc my vpon the firft 1 Fathers? bunday after thf £r>iphany. 150 The Ghospel Fathers? 50. And they vnderftood not the word thath fpake vnto them. 5:1. And he went downe with them , and came to Nazareth •, and was '' fiil)ieft to thein. And his mother kept al thefe words in her hart.52.And Ibs vs proceeded in wifedom and age, and grace with God and men. {< ANNOTATIONS. Freewil. Our B. Lady fill of deep concempla. tioQS. ^ens ruine and damna- tion is ofiheni Holy widow- hood. "Fading an aS: Ci' Religion. I)ittiful obe- dience topa- ]:ents. C H A P. IT. 1 4. Mew of good wil. ) The birth of Ghiift giueth not peace of mind or faluation but to- fuch as be of good wil , becaufe he woiketh not our good againft one willes , but our willes conciining. t^yg.qitxfl.adSimflk .li.l.q.i. to, 4. iS.Ki:^ttd.)Oi\r L2.dy thoi'ghiirie be fpoken of her concerning fuch matters in the Scriptures, becaufe she was a woma.and not admitted to teach or difpute in publick of high myfterics ; yet she knew al thefe myfteries, and wifely noted and contemplated of thofe things that were done and faid about Ghnft, from the firfthoureof his Concep- tion til the end of his life and his Afcenfion. J 4. Tfl thtYuine. ) Therfore to the ruine of fome , becaufe they would not beleeue in him, and fo were the caufe oftheirowne ruine,as he is els where called t^ftumhlingfloney becaufe many would ftumble at him and fo fal by their owne fault. Otherlonieheraifed by grace from finneto iuftice,and fohewas therefurredionofmany. The Apoftlevfcth the like fpeach, faying :We are tofome the odour of life, vnto life:io others ^ the odour of death "vnte death. Not that their preaching was to cau(e death, but becaufe they that would notbeleeuetheirpreaching, wilfully incurreddeadly finne and damnation. i?'^ widow. ) Marke that widowhood is here mentioned to the commandationthet- of euen in the old Teftamcnt alfo , aad the fruit, and as it were the profellion thereof, is here commended, to wit,fafling, praying, being continually in the Temple euen as S. Paul more at larce for the ftate of the new Tcftament fpcaktth of widowhood & virgi- nitiCjas being profcfsionsmore apt and commodious fortheferuiceof Gcd, )?• Bj> fafiings and praters ferning.)Struin^,in the Greeke is Aa;Tg£oou(J«,that is, doing di- uine worship vnto God, as by praier, fo alfo by faffing: fo that falling is 'XoT^et'iK, that, is an aft of Religion whereby we doe worship God, as wedoeby praier,and ftMvfed only to fubdve our iHeshjmucli leffe(as Heretikes would haue it ) as a matter of pollicie. 6 r. Suhkfito them.) Al children may learoe hereby,that great ought to be their fubiec- tion and obedience to their Parents , when ChrifthiB«feIf,being God,would befubiedt to his parents being but his creatures. H A P. III. The fecond part : The pre- paration that was made to the manifefta- tionofChiift. The Ghofpcl Vpon Imber Saturday in in Aducnt. And on the 4. Sun day in Ad- lohi, to prepare aI to Chnp(Ai Eftyladpropbectedofhim) hApti:^th them to penance, 7. litftnuat'wg thitr reprobation , and the Genttls votation. 10. teaching alfo & ex- horting each [on to dot thetr dut'ie. 15. That himfeifis not Chrift, he sh*wetb bj the difference ofthctr two Bafttfmes: i -j .and faith that Chrifi wU alfo iudge his b.xptu- ^d.i^.lohns tmprifomnent. 21. Chrtfi being himfelfi alfo bapti:?^d of iohny hath te- jiimonie from iUauen^ z^.oi heTphofeCenerationredHcethysagawetoGQd. ND in the fifteenth yeare of the empire of Tiberius Cxfar, Pontius Pilate being GouernouroflewTie , and Herod being ^.^j,,^^ Tetrach of Galilee, and Philip his brother Tetrach of Iturea and the countrie Trachonitis , and Lyfaiiias Tetrarch of Abilina, a.Vnder » Mr. I, I. Mt.},7. According to S.Lvke iji a. vnder the highPricfts Amias^nd Caiphas : the Word of our Lord was made vponlohn the fonae of Zacharic , in the defert. ^. And* he 'came into al the coimtrie of lordan , preaching the Baptifme of •• pen- '■ Pemnnce nance vnto remifsion of finnesi as it is written in tWe bookc of the prepared^ the fayings of Efay the Prophet : 4. A vokt of one crying m the defert ; piepare the '^*y ^^ ^hrilt.. v/a)ojour Loid, wul:jjlrui^ht Ins paths. 5. Euerj valU) shul ic filled; andeueiy mouHtMne ami hil shul be made low, and croikjd things sbal become firatght ; and rough -v^la, platue ; 6. Audalflesh shalfee the SALVMIOis! of God. 7. He faid thcrforc to the multitudes that went forth to be baptized of him : * Ye vipers broods, who hath shewed you to flee from the wrath to come? 8. Yeald therforc" fruits worthie ofpenance; and doe " Fruits of p*n- ye not begin to fay, we haue Abraham, to our father. For I tel you, that "»"" be work* God is able of rhefe ftones to raife vp children to Abraham. 9. For now 'atisfaftionc. theaxeisput totlie rooteof thetrees. " Euery tree therfore that yeal- "Amanwith- deth not good fruit, ' shal be cut downe, and caft into fire. 10. And the out good multitudes asked him , faying ; What shal we doe then? 11. And he an- J^'^rk^ js vii, fwering, faid vnto them : •' He that hath two coats , let him giue to him ^^^^^^ ^^^".** that hath not ; and he that hath meat, let him Joe likevvife. i.Andthctoeucrkrcing' Publicans alfo came to be baptized, and faid to him : Maifter , what shal fire. we doe ? i^. But he faid to them : Doe nothing more then that which is "; Almes coun- appointed you. 14. And the fouldiars alfo asked hini,ray ing : What shal '^-l^J «r e.iiov- we alio doe? And he faid to them:Vexe not,neither calumniate any man; ^„j ^^ ^^,^^- ^ and be content with your ftipends. damnation. i5And''" the People imagining, and al men thinking in their harts of "lohnwasfo lohn, left perhaps hewereChrift:id.Iohnanfwered, faying vnto al:*hdy^t|>Jf many, i indeed baptize you with water-, " but there ' shal come' a mightier ^'^|5 ^^^^"' then I, whofe latchetofhis shoes I am not woithictoloofe; he shalihhikche wa« uaptixeyouinthcHolyGhoft and fire: 17. whofefanncisin his hand, Chrift. and he wil purge his floore-, and wil gather the w heat into his barne,but"- How fay then «^'-'^- '' ! the chaffe he wil burne with vnquenchcablc fire. '.''^ HcretikcB < II i^. , . . . ./- *. • .• • I 1- t -n that the Bau- Jj, ^ . 18. Many other things alfo exhorting did he euangelize to the Peo- ^-f^^ ^f ^ 1 pie. Chriftisofiio Alt. 14, ' 19. * And Herod the Tctrach , when he was rebuked of him for Hero- greater vcrtuc i. dias his ' brothers' wife , and for al the euils w hich Herod did : 10. " He then Iohns( ''^'' <^> added this alfo aboue al , and shut vp lohn intoprifon. 21. * And it came brother ^° P'^^'*-' when al the People was baptized, Ifcsvsalfo beingbaptized and Thibps, praying, Heauen was opened: xi.And the Holy Ghoftdcfcended incor- iW;. }, iporal shape as a doue vpon him : and a voice from Heauen was made: *'• jThouartmy belouedSonnc, inthcel amwel pleafeJ.25. And Iesvs ttV't ' ^''^ fclf was beginning to be about thirtic yearcs old : as it was thought, ' '^ * the fonnc of lofeph , who was ''of Heli, 2 ;, w ho was of Matrhat , vn ho was of Lcui, who w aSof Melchi, w ho was of I anne, who was of lofeph, 25. who was of Matthathias, who wascf Amos, who was ofNaum,who was of Helli ,who was of Naggc, 26. who was ofMahath, wl.o was of Mattharhias , who was of Semei, who was of lofeph , who was of ludu, 29. who was of Johanna , who was of Rcfa , who was of Zorababel , who \^ as of Salathiel , who was of Kcri, 28. who x/zs of Melchi , who was ofAddi, ul-.owasofCofam, 1 ij who iji ThbGhospii whovvasofElmadau, whowasofHer, i^.whovvasoflefus, who was of Eliezer , who was of lorim ,^who was of Matthat, who was of Leui, 30. who was of Simeon, who was of Iiidas, who was of lofephjwho was "Pczx boldly ot loaa , who was of Eliacim. 31. who was of ' Melcha* who was of T-^'^r i°r^ ^\^ Meiina, who was of Matthacha , who was of Nathan , whovvas of Da- th' fe vvo'rdeV "^^' ^"* '* ^^^° was of lelTejWho vvasofObed, who wasofBooz , who Yfhov^atofcai- wasof Salmon, who wasofNaaflbn, 55. vvhovvasof Aminadab, who rtattth >Mgh al was of Aram, who was of Efron, who was of Phares, who was of ludas the Greeke 34. who was of lacob , who was of Ifaac, who was of Abraham , who the oTd^fella- ^^^ of Thare , who was of Nachor , 35. whowas of Sarug , who was of mcnt & of thc^'^§^">^'^'h^wasofPhaleg, who wasof Heber, who was of Sale, ^(5. " ncwjhaue them who was of Cainan, who wasofArphaxad, who was ofSem,whowas with ful con- of Noc, who was of Lamech, ^y.whowasof Mathufale , whowas o£ ^^' , Henoch, who was of laied , who was of Malaleel , who was of Cainan,, Icanietheinto 3^' ^'^'^^ was ofHenos , who wasof Seth,.who was of Adam , whowas lerable fauci of G.od. nesofthe — ■ ■ • — • ANNOTATIONS. C H A P. III. Caluinifts,an.Mathan(named inS.Marthew) of his wife called Efcha begat lacob randaftcr thewand Luke hisdcath,Melchi(namedhereinS,Luke^ of the fame woman begat Hcli : fo that Jacob jnour5auiours and Hcli were brethren of one mother. This Helitherforemarying and dying without pcdegrce. ifTuer/acob his brother,accordingto theLaw mariedhis wife,and begat /ofeph,and fo raiftdvpfeed to his brother fleli. Whereby it came top ij[re,that lacob was the natural father of/ofeph which as (S.Matthew faith ) begat him:and Heliwas his legal father according to the Law,as S. Luke fignifieth.£»«/e6./>,i £c,H>/?.c.7.H»fro.»»c.i. lAat. t^ugM, x.c.x.&i. de conf.Euang, Chap nil. •• The Chur- ches faft of 40. daies ( called Lent ) com- methofthis,& is an Apoftoli- cal Tradition, Cletn.Conflit. ^poJi.li.S.cA}. Hier.ep.ad Uar- y»tl,zdH,erro,'M.9, ion. L(ofer.6. et Cbrift going into the Defert to prepare himfelf before hlsmanifefiation , ouercometb the tentations of the DiueL2^,then heginning glortoujlj in Galilee. 16. he ibevceth to them efNA:^treth his comjnifsion out ofEfay the Prophet. z^.inftnuating bji occa- fion the le-wei his countriemens reprobatton.^i. In Carpharnaum bis dolirine is ad' mired, ^'^.fpeciallj for his miracle in the Spjagogae. ^S. from which going to Peters boufe,be sheweth there much more power. 42.T /jf» retiring wtothe wtUerneffe^ he preacheth afterward to the other cities of Galilee. N D Te s V s fulof the Holy Ghoft , returned from Tor- dan,& was driuen in the fpirit into the defert.2."fourtie daies , and was tempted of the Diuel.Andhedideate nothing in thofe daies •, and when they were ended , he was an hiingred. 5. And the Diuel faid to him : If thou betheSonneofGod, faytothis ftonc that it be made TiSi'^r^iey:'^'^^^^*^-^"^ madeanfwervnto him:Itis written, That notin According to S. Lvke. i^ br, Ujl fahaps tbvu Cjinits kjiotk^ th) footc agmji a fione, 12. And I e s v s anAvering faid to him: Church. \t\shk\,ThoushAlt not tempt the lord i/;;' Go^.ij.Andalthetcntation being ended, the Diuer' departed from himvntilatime, ^j^^ ^^^^^ ij^."^ And Iesvs returned in the force of the Spirit into Galilee, and the ^^^^ . ^^ ^^^^ fame went forth through the whole countric of him. 15. And he taught ftcs manifc, in their Synagogues, and was magnified otal. JJ'"g Inniicif 16.* And he came to Nazareth vvliere he was brought vp; and he byprcachi g cntrcd- according to his cuftom ontheSabboth day into the Synago- fpccially in gue i and iicrofc vp to-read. 17. And the booke ofEfay the Prophet was Galike. dcliuered vnto him. And as he vnfolded the booke , he found - Our nothtr ) It is euident that Peter had a wife,but after his calling to be JlfJruIit ^Ml. *" Apoftle, helefeher, as S. Hieroiii writethin many places e* .4 js« i.ad ImltatmrnM. u The DiueU untations. not at ano- ther. Chriftsbody conteined in place aboue natate. ACCGRDIN^ TO S. LVKfi. m Chap. V. Hdu'in^^ taught the Veople out of Peters ship^ 4. heshewtib'w amirdcultus tdkjng of fishts how he wtl makj htm the fisher of men. \i.\U iureth a Uper by toachwg him^ Autl fi'ftdeth biin to the Prteft in witncjfe that he is not againfl Mojfesxi^. The Piople flui kjng vnto hint, he retireth into the Tvtlderntjfe, 17. To the Phurifees inafoUvme ajjctnbly he protuth by a miracle his poVi'er to remit fumes in earth. 1 y. he defendeth his eating vcithfinners , as being the Phyftaon offotiles. 5^, dnd his not prcfribing at yet ofanyfaftfs to his Difciples. N D it came to palTc, when the multitudes prefled vpon The Ghofpel him to hearc the word of God , and him felfftoodbe-rpon the 4. lide the lake of Gcnefareth. 2. * And he faw two fliips Sunday afict Itanding by the lake ; and the fifhers were gone dovvne, P^^<=^®^ and wafl}ed their nets. J. And he going vp into ^' one fhip that was SimonSjdefired him to bring it back a litle from tlic land. And fitting,he taught the multitudes out of the ship. 4. And as he ccafed to fpeake , he faid to Simon : Launch forth into the deep , and let loofe your nets to make a draught. 5, And Simon anfwe- ring, faid to him ;Maifter, labouring al the night, we haue taken no- things but in thy word I wil let loofe the net. 6, And when they had done this, they inclofed '' a very great multitude of fiflies ,andtheir net was broken. 7. And they " beckncd to their ftllowes that were in the other fhip, that they fl)ouid come and help them. And they came and filled bothfl)ips , To that they did finke. 8. Which when Simon Peter did fee, hcfeldowne at Tcsvs knees, faying : Goe forth from me, becaufe I am a finfulman,0 Lord. 9. For he was wholy aftoniflied and al that were with him, at the draught of Hflies which they had taken, 10. In Jike ma- ncralfo lames and lohn the fonnes of Zebedee, who were Simons fel- lowcs.And lESvs faid to Simon : Feare not, from this time now, "thou flialt be taking men. 11. Andhauing brought their ihips to land,leauing al things they fblowedhim. {< 12. * And it caiTie topa{re,whenhe was in one of the cities,& behold amanfulofleprofie, and feeing Iesvs, and falling on his face, befought !iim faying : Lord, if thou wilt, thou canft make mc cleane. 1^. And, ftretchingVoith the hand he*' touched him , faying . I wil. Be thou made ■^OurSauiouc clcanc. And immediatly the leprofie departed from him. 14. And he bytouchiii«r commanded Inm that he should tel nobody, but, Goe,"" shew tliy felf to •• Sec S. Mat, thePrieft, and offer for thy cleanfing* as Mo)fes commanded, for a tcf-Annot. 0.8,4. timonicto them. 15. But the bruit of him went abrode the more , and great multitudes came togcath-cr to hcare, and to be cured of their inhrmities. 16, And he retired into the defert, and praied*. - . - 17."* And itcamctopalfc one day, and he fate teaching. And there T''^ Ghofpel were Pharifees fitting and Dodours of Law that were come out ofcuc-pP°'^7"'^^' ., i Ty towiie of Galilee and ]cwrie and Hicnifalcm j andthe vertue of our yJi^ifoay^^^ 111; Lord Tlie Gliofpel vponiSaidt Matthcwes cue. Septemb. ••Chrlft came nottocal thofe who pre- fume of their ©.vneiuftice, and that count thenifelucsto haue no need of Chrifr. *' Sec. S.Mat. 1)6 The Ghospel Lord was to beale them. 18, And behold men carying In abed a man that had the p al fey : and they fought to bring him in, and to lay him before him. 19. And not finding on which fide they might bring him in for the multitude, they '^ went vp vpon the roofe, and through the tiles let him downe with the bed into the middes, before I b s v s. 20.'''' Whofe faith when he favv, he faid : Man, thy finnes are forgiuen thee. ii. And the Scribes. and Pharifees began to thinke,faying : Who is this that fpeaketh blafphemies ? Who can forgiue finnes ,. but only God? 22. And when I E s V s knew their cogitations, anfwering he faid to themrWhat doe you thinke in your hartes? 2^. Which is eafier to fay^Thy finnes are forgiuen theci or to fay, Arife, and walke? 24. But that you may know that '^ the Sonne of man hath power in earth to forgiue finnes (he faid to the fick of the palfey ) I fay to thee , Arife, take vpthy bed , and goe into thy houfe. 25. And forthwith rifing vp before them, he tooke that wherein he layj and he went into his houfc,magni- fyingGod.i6. Andalvvereaftonished:and they magnified God. And they were replenifned with feare,faying: That wehauefeenmaruclous things to day. p 27. * And after thefe things he went forth ,and faw a Publican called Lcui , fitting at the Cuftome-houfe , and he faid to him ; Follow me. i8. And^' leauing althings,he rofe and followed him. 29. And Leui ma- de him a great feaft in his houfe-, and there was a great multitude of Publicans,and of others that were fitting at thetable with them.50. And their Pharifees and Scribes murmured ,.faying to his. difciplesiWhy doe you eate and drinke with Publicans and finners ? 51. And I e s v s anfwe- ring faid to them : They that are whole , need not the Phyficion : but they that are il at eafe. 32." I came not to calthe iuft , but finners to pennance. p 35. But they faid to him ; * Why doe the Difciples of rohn " faft often j and make obfecrations, and of the Pharifees in like mamicr ; but thine doeeate and drinke? 34. To whom he faid : Why, can you make the children of the bridegrome faft whiles the bridegrome is with them? 35. But the dales wil come; and when the bridegrome fhal be. taken away from them, then they fhal faft in thofe daies. ^6. And he faid a fimflitude alfo vnto them :That no man puttethapeecefrom a new garment into an old garment •, otherwife both hebreakeththe new, and the peece from the new agreeth not with the old. 37. And no bodie put- teth new wine into oldbottels; otherwife the new wine wil breake the bottels , and it felf wil be fhed , and the bottels wil be loft. 38. But new wine is to be put into new bottels rand both are preferued togeather. 59. And no- man drinking old , wil new by and by. for he faith , The old. is better. ANNOTATIONS. C H A p. V* |Jt«tm iliifi \ Onethif Simv$t. ) It is purpofcly cxpreffed that-fticrc were two ships , wd that wui' Ace ORPINS TO S. LVKE I^^ •rthcm was Peters , and that Chrift went into that onc,and fate downe In it,ardthac iicriiighc taught out of that fl'.ip : no doubt to fignific the Church rcfeinbledby Peters fhip,an(3 that in it isthccluiire of Chriltjaiidonly true prcachiig p r ij- t- ^yf great muliiiM(ie of fishes ) Likewife by thisfignificatiuc miracle wrought about ^ ^ ^ ^ h' Peters fiibing , is cuiJcntl) forfhewcd what wonderful Aicccflc Pcttrfhouldluuc in conucrting men to Chril"c,both leacs andGc ntilsas when at one draught, that is to Liy, * at oiiC Sermon he diLw into his fhij>, which is Chnltcs Church, a great number of rttn , as hedid now fiihcs:and Co continually by hiniftlf and his Succcffours vnto the work's end. 7. Bed^ntitotheirftlkvrct.) Peter had Co muchworkc that he called forhefp & ioyncd Peters COOaHvh vnto him the other Ihip rcprefcnting to vs his Copartners in the preaching of the tours. Ghofpcl , and the coniunftion of the Synagogue and the People of Gtntilicic vnto Peters fl3ip,thatib,to the Church of Chrift. ^mbro. li.^.inLuc.c, ilt, I o.r/;«» i/jj54//o/i'ow<£i/j>m.) The* profane lulianchargedTviatthewoftoonmchlightnesi Forfakingal, to Icaue aland follow aftrangcr , at one word. But indeed hereby isfeen the maruelous and following: erticacic ofChrifts Word and internal working, that in a moment can alttrthehart of Chrift. a man, and caufe him nothing to efteeme thethiiigs molt deerc vnto him. Which he did notonly then in prefenec, but alfo daily doth in the Church.ForfoS.Antonie, S.Fran- :: c u-g cis,and othcrs,by hearing only the Word of our Saniour read in the Church forfooke (^ ^ IlA\c al.and followed him. ^- P' '' \ v* ' . tian.V/ritcth of himfelf, [ C H A P. VI. that being at ' Tor repouwg by Scripture And mnude (as alfo by reafon ) the Vlurifees bUndnes about ^e^'a^^kcd hi's ^'* tbi obfmuim of the SMoth, i i.thejfeekj his death.ii Matting tn the mountame maifterGrcgo^ payed al night , he ihoofcth tvcelue ApojUes , 17. and after many tmracles vpon the rie Naziazenc dtfeafed, 10. hemakjth dfermon to his Dtjaphs before the people -.propofxng Heauen ^^^ famous tofuch as wilfufferJoT htm, 1 4. andwoe tofuch as ivit not. 27 . let with al txhor- ^^^^'"thcre^" ting to doe good etien to our enemies alfo. i y . and tha t the Ma'tflers muflfirfl mend ^hV SabboVh ■ themfelueS'^6 .finally to doe good workjybtcaufe only faith vpii }iotfujjn.e. this was. Who by his anfwer ND it came to pafTc on the '■'■ Sabboth rec6d-firft,when he t'^l^'va'^hl!! parted through the cornCjhisDifciplcs did pluck the cares, To^dVucither & did eate rubbing them with their hands. 2.And certaine is it yet knowc oFthcPharifccs faid to them : "Why doe you that which is tothebcftlear.^ not lawful on the Sabboths ? j. And Iesvs anfwering the, "^^^- ]^^^^^^^ faid : " Neither this hauc you read which Dauid did , yvhen himfelf wom^t"fay, Al. Xi^^ isvcry^ca6«. The G h o h ^ t ^ was an hungrcd & they that were with him: 4* how he ctltred into the houfe of God , and tooke the loaues ot" Propolition , and did eate , and gaue to them that were with him , which it is not lawful to eate * but only for Pricfts? 5. And he faid to them : That the Sonne of man is Lord of the Sabbothaifo. 6. And it came to pafle on another Sabboth alfo , that he entrcd into the Synagogue , and taught. * And there was a man , and his right hand was with'ercd. 7. Andthe Scribes andPharifees watched if he would cure on the Sabboth^ that they might find how to accufe him» 8. But he knew their cogitations ; and he faid to the man that had the withered hand: Arife, and ftand forth into the middes.And rifing he ftood. 9. And Iesvs faidtothem : 1 askeyou, if it belawfulontheSabboths todoe, " weloril-,to'' faueafouleoitodeftroy? 10. And looking about vpon the al,he faid to the ma:Stretch forth thy had. A nd he ftretched it forth; & his hand was reftored. 11. And they wcrerepleniftied withmadnesi& they communed one with another whattthey mightdoe to Iesvs. Tlte Ghorpel ^^' ^^^^ ^^ came to pafTeinthofe daies,he went forth into the moun- vpoiiS.Battlc-t^hietopray , and he paffed'' the whole night in the prayer of God. tnewesday. i^. ^ And when day was come ^ he called his Difciples-, and he chofe Aug.14. twelueof them ( ''' whom alfo he named ApoflUs ) 14." Simon whom he furnafljkl Peter, and Andrew his brother, lames and lohn, Philippe and Bartholomew, 15. Matthew and Thomas, lames of Alphseus and Sy mon that is called Zelotes,i5. and lude of lames , and ludaslfcariote which TheGhofpel wasthetraitour. 17. And defcending withthemheftood inaplaine vpon Ss. Fabia place,and the multitudeof his Difciples , and a very great companic of Ta^ jgjj^^l,'^"^ People from al Tewrie and Hierufalem,and the fea coaft both of Tyre & vpon S.Tho. Sidon, 18. which were come to hearehim , and to be healed of their ma- nyfc day.Ofto.ladies.And they that were vexed ofvncleaneSpirits,were cured. i^.And 5. vpon Alhal- al the multitude" fought to touch him , becaufe vertue went forth from lowcseue. him,andhealedal. l^2o.Andheliftingvpius eyes vpon his Difciples, And tor inanie /- • , * o r j t i > Martyrs. ^^'"• ''^Sce S.Mar. * Bleffed are ye poore: for yours is theKingdomof God. 21. Bleffed Annot.c.j,i8. arcyouthat novvareanhungred:becaufeyou fhal be filled. Blefledare youthatnowdoeweepe: becaufe youflial laugh. 22. Bleffed flial you be when men ihal hate you , and when they flial feparate you , and vp- braid you , and abandon your name as euil , for the Sonne of mans fake, ^ij." Be glad in that day and reioyce',for behold, your rewardismuch inHeauen. J^For accordingtothcfe things did their Fathers to the Pro- phets. 24. But woe to y outhat are rich: becaufe you haueyour confola- tion.25. Woe toyouthatarefilled:bccaufeyouihalbehungrie,Wocto you that now doe laugh: becaufe you dial mourne and weep. 76, Woe, '^- That is, to when al men" fhal bleflc vou : For according to thefe things did their rrncuT^ ^^; Fathers to the falfe-Prophets. iha^t Tv'hFch is ' -7' ^""^^ ^^ )'^" ^ ^'^V ^'^^^ ^^^ hearc : Loue your enemies , doc good vniuftly alkedjtothem that hate you. 28. Bleifc them that curfe you, and pray for them maybciuftly that calumniate you. 29, Andhethatflrikeththeeonthe cheeke,offer denyed ^lig i. j^jf^ j.}^£ Other. And from him that taketh away from thee thy robe,pro- ^D$^mm!nu!"' ^^^^^ "^^ ^^^ coatc alfo. 30. And •• to eucry one that asketh thee, giue, and , According TO S. Lv KB, 1457 andof himthattakcth away the things that are thine, aske notagaine.. ji.Andaccordingasyoii vvil that men doetoyou,doe youalfotothc in like manner. 32. And if you loue them that louc you , what thanke is to youPfor flnnersalfolouethofc that louc them. 5:^.AndiFye doegoodto them that doe you good: what thanke is to you?for finnersalfo doe this. j4.And if ye lend to them of whom ye hope to reccaue-,what thanke is to you ? for finnersalfo lend vnto finners, for toreceaucas much. 55. But loue ye your enemies-, doe goodand'Mcnd,hoping for nothing thereby:, and your revyardflial be much, and you flial be the Sonncs of the High- eft , becaufc himfelf is beneficial vponthevnkind andtheeuil. 36. Be The Ghofpeli ye thcrfore merciful as alfo your Father is merciful, ry. ludge not , & vponthe firft- youfiial not be iudged. Condemne not , & you dial notbe condemned, ^"'^'^-^y^ i^'^«' Forgiuc,andyouflaalbcforgiuen.58.Giue, and there dial be giuento you. Good meafure & prelled downe and fliaken togcather and running ouerflial they giue into your bofome. For with the fame meafure that you doe mete , it fiial be mcafurcd to you againe. . 59.Andhefaidtothemarimilitudcairo : Can the blind lead the blinds- doe not both fal into the ditch? 40. The Difciple is not aboue his. Maiftcr : but euery one fhal be perfed , if he be as his Maiftcr. . 41. And why feeft thou the mote in thy brothers eye :butthebeame that is inthinc owne eye thou confidereft not?4z. Or how canftthoii. fay to thy brother : Brother , let me caft out the mote out of thine eye: thy felf not feeing the beameinrhine owne eye ? Hypocrite , caftfirft the beame out of thine owne eye •, andthen (halt thou fee clerely to take forth the mote out of thy brothers eye. {4, 45. For there is no good tree that yealdetheuil fruits ; nor euil tree, that yealdeth good fruit.44.Foreuery treeisknowenbyhis fruit. For neither doe they gather figges of thornes •, neither of a bufb doe they gather the grape. 45. The good man of the good treafureof his hart, bringeth forth good-, and the euil man of the il treafure bringcth forth -tiHc buildcth euil. For of the aboundance of the hart the mouth fpeaketh, ^ right & furdy^ , 4^.Andwhy calyoume , Lord, Lord. and doe not the things which I that hath both fay ? 47. Euery one that commeth to me , and hear eth my. words , and ^^'^J ^^ ^°^"^ ■ doeth them, Iwilfliewyouto whom he is like.48.Heisliketoaman j°5^^",^^^^j ' '"■ buldingahoufe, that digged deep , and laid the foundation vponathattniftethto rock. And when an inundation rofe ,theriuer beatt againft thai loufe, his faith or and it could not moueitifor it was founded vpon a rock. 47. But he that feeding or hcarcth , and doeth not, is like to a man building his houfevpon ^^^ ^h°7cv\^mc earth without a foundation : againft the which the riujr did bcatj and & dothliot incontinent it fcl,and thcruincof that houfc was great. workcci Hue according'.)', . _ - ^^ ^ ANNOTATIONS, C H A p. VI. * j. Tifithtrthk himytn rwi j The Scribes and PlMiifees toaftcdmoftof their know l^O * T H E G H O S P t t V.^^f^l^i^^ ^h~ l^»igc °^ the Scripture; but our Sauiour often IV.eweth their great ignorance. 'Eucn fo Lt ta not e ^ j^^ Herctikes that now adaies vaunt moft of the Scriptures and of their vnderftanding ' t * of them, may foonc be proued to vndcrftand litleor nothing. 9.^aneafoule.) Hereby it fccmtth thaiGhriftfasat other times lightly alivaies) did not only hcale this man in body jbut of fonie corrcfpondent difeafe m his foule. The Churches jj. y/,g u/7o/fH;^/3f.)OurSauiour inflanrly prayed,aloncinthemountwithoutdoore, pi-aiers at thcalnight long,as a preparation to the dcfignement of his Apoftles the day after:to giuc rimes of giuing example to the Church of pray ing inftantly when Priefts are to be ordered,and a leflbtt Jiclyorders. tovsalwhat we (houlddoe for our owhc uccelTitieSjwhenChrifc did foforocher mens, 1 J. Whom he named cy^ptfiUi ) Here it is to be noted againft our Aduerfaries that deceitfully mcafure to the (imple the whole nature and qualitie of certaine facret func- tions,by thepriniitiuefignification& compalTeof the names or words whereby they be callcdjwith whom as aPrieftisbutan elder, and a Bi(bop, a watchman or Superinten- ■i dent, to an Apoftle is nothing but a Legate or Me{renger,and therfore (as they argue) The name and *canmakenoLawesnorpreicribeor teach any thing not expreflcd in his mandatum. ^dignitic of Know thcrforeagainftfuchdeceiuerSjthatfuch things arc not to be ruled by the vulgar Apoftles, fignification ofthe wordor calling, but by vfe arrd applitation of the holy writers.and in this point by Chrifts owneexprCtTe impofition. And fo this word e^/><)/?/e, is a calling of OrBce, gouernement, authcritie , and nioft high dignitie giuen by our Maifter , fpe- cially to the College ofthe Twelue: whom he indowed aboue that which the vulgar ety- mologic of their name requircthjwith power to bind and loofe, to punifh and pardon, to teach and rulehis Church. Outof which rooaieanddignicie ( which is called in the Pfalme and in the Aftes a Biftoprikej when Iudasfel,Mathias was chofen to fupply it, & was numbred among the reft , who were as foundersor foundations of oiir religion, as the Apoftle termeth them. Therforcto that collegethis name agrecth by fpecialini- pofition& prerogatiue, though afterward it was by vfe of the Scriptures extended to S. Paul and S. Barnabas,and fometimcs to the Apoftles Succeflburs ; as alfo (by the like vfe of Scriptures) to the fivft conuerters ofcountries tothe faith,or their coadiutours in that funftion. In which fenfe S. Paulchalengcthto be the Corinthians Apoftle, and nameth Epaphroditus the Philippians Apoftle : as we cal S. Gr :gorie & his Difciplc S.Aiigurvin,our Apoftles of isngland.Inal which takingjitcuer fignifieth Dignitie,Re- giment.Paternitie, Principalitie, and Primacie in the Church of God: according to S.Paiil \,CoY..iz.lie hath placed in his Church, firft »»£/fame& pitieit is_,thai it {houldbelb muchvfedorfi'flFe- red^mog ChriiiiaSjOt fo couere4 & doked vnder the habite of other c6rrades^,as it is. AceORBXNG TO S. LVKS. -KfT C H A p. VII. He tefl'ficthy the faith of the Cetiturionrchowai a Gent'tl^ to he greatei then he found aniougal the levctf^atidcurcth hisferuant abfent.ii.theviudowei fount he rcuiueih and njloreth to her^d^ is renovcmecttherevpon.i'i.To I'ihns mejftngers he ai.frerfth irith tmrjclcsjeauing to \uhn to preaih thereby vnto them that he is Chrtji. i^.And aftir'ivurd he dedlareth fcow -vnorthy credit wm lohns tejlmionie. t ^ . wui-ghing agai'fithe Phartfees, ^i.who mth neither of their maners of luting lould be wonne, 3 6 . shevppig alfo vnto them by occafion of Marie Magdalen , how fct is afreind to fitiners , not to maintaine them infinne , but to forgiue them their finnes vpo« their: fuithaadpennante. ND when he had fully faidal his words into the eares of the People, he entred into Capharnaum. 2. And the feruant of a certaine Centurion being fick, was readie to die : who was deare vnto him. .:5. And when he had heard of Iesvs, he fent vnto him the Ancients of the levves, dclitii>5 nmito come and heale his feruant. 4. But they being come to Iesvs, befought him earneftly , faying to h;m,That he is vvorthic that thou fliouldeft doc this for him. 5. For he 1-oueth our Nation j and he hath " built a Synagogue for vs. 6. And Iesvs went with them. And when he was now not farre from the houfe,the Centurion fent his frcinds vnto him, faying: Lord,trouble not thyfelf. For" / am notvporthte . that thou shouldeft enter vnder my roofe. rj. For the which caufc neither did I- ^^/'^ "- thmke my iclr wortnie to come to thee j but lay the word , and my fcr- s.NUtch.c.8 8,. uant fiial be made whole. 8. For I alfo am a man fubieft to authoritic, hauing vnder me fouldiars.-and I fay to this, goe,and he goeth^^and to an other, come,and he commeth \ and to my feruant, doe this,and he doeth it. 9. Which Iesvs hearing, marueledj and turning to the multitude that followed him he faid : Amen I fay to you , neither in Ifrael haue I found fo great faith. 10. And they that were fent , being returned home, found the feruant that had been fick, whole. 11. And it came to pafle,aftcrward he went into a citic that is called -,, ^, Naim •, and there went with him his Difciples and a very great multi- „ on h tude. 12. And when he came nigh to the gate of the citie, behold a dead Sunday after man vv'as caried forth , the only fonne of his mother ; and fhe was a wi- Pentccoft. dow: and a great multitude of the citie with her. 15. Whom when our Andvpon Lord had feen, being moued with mercie vpon her, he faid to her: h " T f Weep not. 14. And he came neere and touched the coflin. And they that Lent! caried it ftoodfl:il-,and he faid:Yong man, Ifay to thee,arifc. 15. And And for S. Mo- hc that was dead, fate vp, and began to fpeake. And hegauc him "'/^^ S.Augu^ to his mother. i5. And fcare tookc them al \ and they magnified God, ^p.'"^^'^"? faying. That a great Prophet is rifen among vs : and, that God hath vifi- *^^"'** ted his People. Y ly.And this faying went forth into al lewrie of him,& into al the countric about. 18. And lohns Difciples flicvved him of althefe things. ip.^And John called: ^4* T H E G H O S 1> E t . called two of his Difciples, and fent them to I e s v s , faying : Art thou' he that art to come •, or exfied we another? 20. And when the men were come vnto him, they faid:Iohn the Baptift hath fent vsto thee, faying: Art thou he that art to come •, or exped: we another ? 21. ( And the felf •fame houre,he cured many of maladies,andhurts,andeuilSpirits:and to •;. . many blind he cgaue fight.) la.And Anfwcring,hefaidto them :Goe& ^f//C«»*r7t'hat report to lohn what you haue heard and fccn : * That the blind fee , the isjto the pooie lame walke , the lepers are made cleane ,the deafe heare , the dead rife theOhofpel is^gaine,2^.'' thepooreareeuangelized: andblefledishe whofoeuerflial fjiT'ectue'^ not be fcandalized in me. ^^eyieceaue ^^^ ^ And when Johns meffengers weredeparted, hebcgantofay of '•■ Markethis lohnto the multitudes: What went you out into the defert to fee? a reed welcoccrning moued with the wind ? 25. But what went you forth to fee? a man clo- lohns apparel f h^j-i j^ := {q^^ garments? Behold they that are in coftly apparel and deli- the Annota^r^os^'^^^^^' ^'■^ ^" ^^^ houfes of Kings . 2(5. But what went you out for to fee? vponS.Math. a. Prophet ?Certes I fay toyou,and more then a Prophet. 27. Thisishe c-5j4. of whom it is written : Behold I fend wine Angel before tbjface, which shalpre^ fare thj waj before thee. 28. For 1 fay to you: A greater Prophet among the -As they that children of women then lohn the Baptift , there is no man. But he that Bap^tlfm J^def ^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ i« the Kingdom of God, is greater then he. 29. And al the pifed Gods People hearingandthe Publicans, iuftified God, being baptized with counfel&Avife- lohns Baptifme. 30. But the Phanfees and the lawyers " defpifed the -.i;, j! whole. 48. But he faid to her : Daughter , thy faith hath made thee fafe, goe thy way in peace. 49. As he was yetfpeaking, there commethone to the Prince of the Synagogue, faying to him. That thy daugtheris dead,trouble him not. 5o.And Iesvs hearing this word,anfwered the father of the maide : Feare rota*^'^^ ^"' ^^^ ' " ^^^^^"^ ^^^^y ' ^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^'^' 51- A"d when he was come to SJVIarke c7 i^ ^^^ ^°"^^' ^^ P^^"^^^^^<^ "<^f ^'"^y "^^n to enter in with him, but Peter.and • ' lames , and lohn , and the father and mother of the maide. 52. And al wept, and mourned for her. But he faid : Weep not, the maide is not dead, but fleepeth. 53.And they derided him , knowing that fhe was. dead. 54. But he holding her hand cried faying -.Maide arife. 55. And " her fpirit returned , and she rofe incontinent. And he bade them giue- her to eate. 56. And her parentes were aftoniihed ,, whom he comman-^ dedto tel no man that which was done. 18. Mr. ffc 11. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. VIFI. Holy women that followed Chrift. The brethren pf ChriA, <.ThMdldmmfitr.)ltvi:LS the cuftomcofthe lewesthat women of their fubftance didminiftermeate drinke and cloth to their teachers, going about with them Which becaufc itmight haue been fcandalous among the Gentils , S. Paul maketh mention thathc vfed It not And they miniftrcdto our Lord of their fubftance forthis caufe that he whofe fpuitual benefices theyrcaped,mightieape their carnal things. ' w IZV'^ b-ethren. ) Tbefc brethren of our Lord , were not the Tonnes of the B. Virgin MAKIE the mother of God, as Heluidius wickedly taught t neither are they to be thought ( as fome others fay ) the fonnes of lofeph hy another wife:for ( as S Hierom wrueth ) not only our Lady was a virgin , but by reafon of her , lofcph alfo 'that our bauiour might be borne of a virginal matrimonie. But they arecallcd bis brethren Caccordi ig tothevfaaifpeachof chc Scriptures; becaufc they were his cofins, eiLhcr the I. Cor. 9 i HierQ. COM. Ktluid. C.9. Ibidee.S AcCORDIffG TO S. LVKE. I47 the fonnes of lofephs brother , or C as the more receiiied opinion is ) the fonnes of our Ladies firter called MariCof lames , which lames therfoie is alio called the brother of i»ur Lord. f f. Herfpirit returned. ) This returning of the foulcs againe into the bodies of them A third place whom CHRIS T and his Apcftlcs raifcd from death (ipecially Lazarus who had been after this life dead fourediiesdoth^ euidcnily proue a third place againft our avluerfaries, that fay, eu-ry one gocthflraiTht to Hcaucn or to Hcl. For it can not be thought that they were called from the one or the other,andtherfore from fome third place. C H A P. IX. Hii Tmlue alfo now preaching euerji where and workJMg miracles, 6. Hered and al doe wonder much. 10. After whuh, he takjih them and gneth into the wUderneJfc where he cutcth and teajiethjeeding 5000. With fine loaues. 18. Veter conjefsing him to be Chriji , ii.he on the other Jideforetelleth his Pajsion , and th.it al tnujl m time of perfciution follow him therein. 2. j.whereunto to encourage ys the more , zy. hegiueih in hn Trarnfiguration afight of the glurie,which is the reward offuffering, I J. The next day he iujleth out a Diuil whuh his Dtftples could not. 45. whum amiddis ihcfe vrondcrs heforcwarneth againe of his fcandalout Pafsion. 49. And t9 cure their ambition , he telleth them , tiJut the mofl humble he ejieemeth muft : 49. bidding them alfo not to prohibit anj that is not againfl them 5 1 . lea and toward fuch as be agawft them Schifma ticalij^to shew puldmsfor al that.'^j, Oj following him , three examples. ND calling together the twclue Apoftles, he gaiie them The Ghofpel " vertue and power ouer al Diuels , and to cure maladies, ^pon Thurfday 2. And he fentthem to preach the Kingdom of Godj and ^^o command to heale the ficke.^. And he faid to them : Take nothing ojueis and dif- for the way, neither rod , nor skrip, nor bread , nor mo- eafcs either of ncy , neither hauc twocoates.4.Andinto vvhatfoeucr houfe you enter, body orfoulc, tarie there,and thence doe not depart. 5.Andwhofoeuershal notreceiue '^ ^^"*^"p^ you, going forthout of thatcitie, shake offtheduft alfo of your ^e«-'ton?y "utby ■■ for a tcibmonic vponthcm. <5. And going forth they went a circuit Gods <^uift, from towne totowne euangelizing and curing cuery where, p rnen alfo may 7. And * Herod the Tetrach heard al things that were done by him^ haue the fame: and he ftaggcredbccaufe it was faid of fome , That lohn was rifen from gly" fij„5cs °'" thedead.8.)>ut ofother fome. That Elias hath appearedj andof otiiers, .. ^ great fault that a Prophet one of the old ones was rifen. 9. And Herod faid .lohn I to reicft the hauebehea led ibutwhois thisofwhom 1 heurc fuch tilings ? And he •^''"^ Preachers, r I .. r ^ r „ k;„, or not toadnjit (ought tor to lee nim. . • , u ° , , ^ . A ,11 1 • 1 1 i • ^ r them into hou- 10. And* the Apoltlcs being returned , reported to him whatioeuer f^. for needful they did : andtaking them heretired apart into adefcrtplace, which harbour and belongeth to Beth-faida. 11. Which the multitudes vnderlHding, followed fuftenacc. him &: he receiued them, and fpaketothcmof the Kingdom of God, and them that had need of cure he healed. 12, And the day began to draw towards an end. And the Twoiue comming necre , faid to him: Dimiflc the multitudes, that going into tou nes and villages here about, they may haue lodging , and find meates -jbecaufe here we arc in adefert place. 13. And he faid to them : Giue you them to eatc.But they faid:\Vc K ij hauc •■Here you fee that heblefled the things, and Hot only gaue thaiiics'to G-d. Sev t^nn^t, Marci.c.Sj 7. *■ The miracu- lous proiiiUen- ce of God toward fuch as folio .V Chrift into deferts, prilonc, ba- nishment, or whitherfoeucr. The TRANS. F I G V R A- TION. ' 148 Theghospbl haue no more but fiueloaues and twofifiies •, vnles perhaps we should goc Sc buie meates for al this multitude. 14. And there were men almoft iiue thoufand. And he faid to his Difciples : Make them fit downe by companies fiftie and fiftie. 15. And fo they did. And they made al fit downe. i6'.Ana raking the fiuc loaues and the two fishes, he looked vp vnto Heauen , and'c " blefled them -.and he brake, and diftributed to his Difciples, for to fet before tlie multitudes. 17. And *• they did al eate,and had their hi. And there was taken vp that which remamed to them, twchie baskets of fragments. 18. "* Anditcameropafle; whenhe was alone praying, his Difciples alfo were with him; and he asked them faying : Whom doe the multitu- des fay that I am ? But they anfwered , and faid : lohn the Baptift ; and fome, Elias;butfome, thatoneofthe Prophets before time is rifen. 20. And he faid to them : But whom fay ye that I am?Simon Peter anfwe- ring, faid : The Chrift of God. 21. But he rebuking them , .commanded thatthey should tel this to no man ,22. faying: That the Sonneof man muft futfer many things , and be reie6ted of the Ancients and cheefe .Priefts and Scribes, and be killed, and the third day rife againe. 15. And he faid to al : If any man wil come after me , let him denie himfelf , and take vp his croiTe daily , and follow me. 14. For hethat wil faue his life, shallofeit-, forhethat shallofe his life for my fake, shal faueit.25.F0r what profit hath aman if he gaine the whole world, and lofe himfelf, and call away himfelf? 26. For he that shalbe ashamed of me and of my wordes, him the Sonne of man shal be ashamed of. When he shal come inhismaieftie, and his Fathers, and of the holy Angels. 27. And I fay to you affuredly : There be fome ftanding here that shal not taft death, '' til they fee the Kingdom of God. - 28. * And it came to pafife after thefe wordes almoft eight daies, and he tooke Peter and lames and John , and went into a mountaine to pray. 29. And whiles he prayed, the shape of his coimtenance was altered:and his raiment white and giiftering. go. And behold two men talked with him. And they were Moyfes andElias , gi. appearing in maieftie. And they told his deceafe that he should accomplish inHierufalem. 32. But Peter and they that were with him , wereheauie with fleepe. And awa- king, they faw his maieftie, and the two men that ftood with him. 53. And it came to paffe , when they departed from him , Peter faid to Iesvs : Maifter, it is good for vs to be here; and let vs make three taber- nacles, one for thee,and one for Moyfes, and one for Elias: not knowing what he faid. 34. And as he fpake thefe things, there came a cloud, and ouerfhadowedthcm: and they feared,whenthey entered into the cloud. 35. * And a voice was made out of the cloud , faying : This is my belo- ued Sonne, heare him. ^6. And whiles the voice was made, Itsvs was found alone. And they held their peace, and tojd no man intho4e daies any of thefe things which they hadfeen. 37.* And it came to pafle the day folowing , when they came downe from the mountaine , there met him a great multitude. 38. A nd behold a man of the multitude crieS out , faying : Maifter , 1 befcech thee, looke vpon my fonne becaufe he is mine only one, 39. And loe , the fpirit taketh M». 17,' Mr. 9, 17- Mt.it, I. }4. a- ^them at fodidf lit 8, ^9. Accoiidin6 to S. Lvke. 149 talcth him, and he fodenly cricth, andhe dasheth him, and teareth him that he fometh, and with much adoc departcth renting him. 40. And I dcfircd thy Difciplcs to caft him out, and they could not. 41. And Iesvs anfu ering faid : •• O faithlcs andpcrucrfc Generation , how long shal I " lacrcdululc be withyouandfuflfer you ? bring hither thy ronne.4z. Andwhen he ^^1^^'^'^*'^'^^^^^^^ came to him, the Diuel dashed, andtorehim. Andl es vs rebuked the ^-{-^gj^j^nj^ " vnclcane Spirit, and healed the boy , and rendred him to his father, other miracu- 4;. And al wereaftonifiied at the might of God j and al merueling at lous power al things that he did,he faid to his Difciplcs:44.Lay you in your hartes g>'[J^"^^j^ '^^ thefe w'ordes , for it shal come to pafle that the Sonne of man shal be ^^^ * deliuered into the hands of men. 45. But they did not know this word, and it was couered before them, thatthey pcrcciued itnot. And they were afraid to aske him of this word. 4<5. '^ And there cntred " a cogitation into them , which of them '•' Dcfire of should be greater. 47. But Iesvs feeing the cogitations of their hart, preeminence tooke a ciiild and fet him by him, ,8. and faid to them , whofoeucr re- Sn^"^,^""^''"^. ceiueth this childe iw my name , receiueth me,and whofoeuer receiueth ten euen amo'^ me,receiueth him that fent me. For he that is the lefler among you al, he the good, is the greater. Againft which, 40. * And lohn anfwerinc: faid : Maiftcr , we faw acertaine man caf- ^^^\ ^*^*f^' . -^ . , . , ^ , , I • I I • \ r 1 /• 1 ^th humility, ting out Diuels mthy name , and we prohibited him , becaule he tol- but forbidden lowethnot with vs. 50. And Iesvs faid to him: "Prohibit not. For he not Superiori. that is not againft you, is for you. \Y- SI. And it came to pafle, whiles the daies of his affumption were '" ^^"^^f/°' i-n 1 I /' 1 I • r • TT- r 1 a , me that follovr accoinplifliing, and he hxed his face to goe into Hierulalem.5i. •And„^^t(-j^rjj^ ^^ he font meflengers before his face ; and going they entred into a citie cifely in life of the Samaritans to prepare for him. 55. And they receiucd him not, and doftrine, becaufe his " face was to goe to Hierufalem. 54. And when hisDifci- o^ whom we pies Tames and lohn had kcw it, tlicy faid : Lord wilt thou we fay that T^!?' '"t^^^^"*^ r , i- \ \i" ouUiiiiCjgc to hre come downe from Heauen and confumc* them ? 55. And turning, the propa^ra- '' he rebuked them , faying : You know not of what fpirit you arc.tionof Chri- 56. The Sonne of man came not todeftroy foulcs , but to faue.And they ^^^ honour and went into another towne. '^^[fl'^'^ l^^"" 57. And it came to pafle as they walked in the way , a certaine man thing for the faid to him : * 1 wil follow tliee whitherfoeuer thou goeft. 58. 1 e s v s aduaaccmenc faid to him :"■ The foxes hauc holes, and tlie foulcs of the aire ncftcs; tlicrcof,of buttheSonne of nianhathnot wheretorepofc his liead. 59. But he faid ^'^^^ intention to another : Follow me. And he faid: Lord, permit mehrll to goe , and j^.p^L [Jir°^ toburie my father. 60. And Iesvs faid to him : Let the dead burie their --'This man deadibutgoe thou, fet forth the Kingdom of God. (5i.And another faid: would hauc I wil follow thee Lord, but permit me Hrll: to take mv leant of rV.cm {^^^^''^^'^'^ ^^^ 1 , , , r • 1 ^ t • // XT 'ill tor ten poral that are at home. 6z. Iesvs laid to him : No mati puttmg his hand to commodities the plongh,and looking backe,is apt for the Kingdom of God. and thcrforc* was not Uitfc- K iij ANNO-'-^-^- X50 Thr Ghospsl ANNOTATIONS. Chap. IX. The Transfi guration. x-^.Tilthey fie.) To the Apoftles, that had to preachtheKingdomof God andtofuf- fer fo muchmiferieforthefamein this world, he would shew his glorie, and giiie tketn- ataftof hisowneioyfuiftatc and of his Saints in Heauen, calling thither Moyfes and Elias , thattheLaw & Prophets might be witnefles of thefame. See the annotation vpon S. Matthew r, 17,1. « 3. Face tagoe to HitrufUem. ) The Saniaritans were SchifiiTatikes from the lewes, and Schifmatikes, had a Schifniatical fcmple in mount Garizim, of purpofc to draw men thither from Gods Te mple in Hicrufalem, where only was the true and as it were the Catholikefer- uice and Sacrifice vnto God. Therfore they did not gladly receiue our Sauiour, becaul'e they perceiuedhcwas goingto Hierufalem. J}. Herebukedthem.) Notiufticenoral rigorous punishment offinners is here forbid- den,iior Elias fad reprehended , nor the Chiirchor Chriftian Princes blamed for put- ting Hcrecikes to death : but that none of thefe should be done for define of our particu- lar reuenge, or without difcretion , & regard of their amcndement , and example to others, Therfore S. Peter vfcdhis power vpon Ananias and Saphira, when he ftrokc them both downe to death for defraudlngthe Church. €i. Tio man looking backe. ) It is a dangerous temptation for a man that hathloftor left his goods forChrift,tolookemuchbackeatthem,and to remember with delight the pleafures & eafes of th is world.For it breedeth in him difcontentment of the troub les and crolTes that are incident to the ftate of fuch as fully follow Chrift. In which cafe a man should eucr looke fo rward towards Heauen,and neuer backward to the world. Dcfirc of re- uenge. The Churches fcucritie. Tooking backe. I» 4. 9. It, 17. Tob. I. The Ghofpcl vponS.Markes day. April, ly. And S.Lukes- Cftob.18. •'• Asthetwelue Apoftles did reprefentthe higher degree ofthcClergie, calledBifhops: fo thefe Seuen- tietwo beare the figure of theinfeiiour Clcrgie, called Plicfts. Bedx, Chap. X. ^(fendethjet ji^moe to frtach to the Itwes , reith pwer dfo ofmirMlts. ij. crying Tvoetothecit'ui impemtent. ly. At ihdr returneht agntfeth the great fortfer he gaue them,butyet teuiheththcm not to be proHd thereof, zi.and frdifetb God for his ^race,i^.his'chHrch alfvforher hafpyjfAte.^^.To oneofthe Siribes he sheweth, th4t the loue of God and of his neighbonr w'tl bring him to Itfe euerlafinig , 29. tea- thing him by the farMe of the SAmAritme, to taks ^^^^J one for his neighbour thxt needeth bii ihAritie. 38.3# mrthA he shcyf eth that Uaries ConttmpUtim life is the better, N D after this our lord defigned alfo other " feucntie two : and he fent them two and two before his face into eucry citie and place whither himfelf would come.2. And he faid to them: The harueft trucly is much^but the work- men few. Defire therfore the Lord of the harueft , that he fend workmen into his harueft. 5. Goe : Behold I fend you as lambes among wolues 4.Carie not purfe nor skrip,nor shoes-.and falute nobody by the way. 5. Into whatfocuerhoufe you enter ,firft fay : Peace to this houfe. 6. And if the fonne of peace be there , your peace flial reft vpon him:but if not, it flial rcturne to you. 7. And in the fame houfe tarie you, eating and drinking fuch things as tliey haue. * For the workman is worthic of his hire. Remoue not from houfe to houfe. 8. And into + 7)wi. i, I . According to S. Lvke. 15^ mto what cicic focucryou enter, and they rccciuc you,cate fuch things as are fct before yoir, 9. and cure the fickc that are in it, and fay to them: The kingdom of God is come nigh vpon you. It 10. And into vvhatfocuercitie you enter, and they rcceiue you not, "DifFcrcnc« going forth into the ftreetes thereof, fay : 11. Theduft alfoof your ofpainesind citicthatclcauethtovs, we doe wipe off a^ainftyou. ^et this know ^^j"^*^'^^J^'™ ye that the Kingdom of God is at hand. 12. 1 (ay to you, it fhal be'' more ^^ ^^^ ^^f^^ ^ tolerable for Sodom in that day, then for that citie. 15. Woe to thee renccsofdc- Corazaim, woe to thee Beth-faida : for if in Tyre and Sidon had been mctitcs.^u^. wrought the miracles that haue been wrought inyou,thcy had done pe- ^1^^'^^^' ""** nance fitting " in fake cloth and aflics long agoe. 14. But it flial be more :: xruepenm- tolerable for Tyre and Sidon in the iudgement,tlT«n for you. 15. And ce not oncly thou Capharnaum that art exalted vnto Heauen- thoufhaltbethruft to lead a new downceucnvntoHd. \6. " He that heareth you, hearcth me-, ^"'^ ^^ ijf^^^'Jj^Jbod' that defpifcth you» dcfpifeth me. And he that defpifcth me,defpifeth ^^ Puch'thmg^ him that fent niC. as here be re- 17. And the Seuentic-two returned with ioy, faying : Lord,theDiuels corded, for alfo arc fubicd to vs in thy name. 18. And he faid to them : 1 faw Satan ^hc il ^^^paft as a lighting fal from Heauen.i9.Behold,l haue giue you powerto tread f^,j. mamc ^^ vpon ferpents, and fcorpions, and vpon al the power of the enemie, and Martyrs, nothing flial hurt you. 20. Butyetreioyce not in this , that thcfpirits-itisalonc arc fubied vnto you j but rcioyceinthis, thatyoui names are written w^lefpifc • u^, « w Chrift, anJto inHeauen.p dcfpifehii 21. In that very houre he reioyccd in fpirit, and faid: I confefleto p,icfts and thee O Father , Lord of Heauen and earth , becaufe thou haft hid thefe Mimftcrs in things from the wife and prudent, and haft reuealed them "to lirletheCatholike ones. Yea Father, for fo hathit welpleafedthee.22. Al things are deli-- ?r"u'J^j°'*" uered to me of my Father. And no man knowcth w hothe Sonne is , but trinc'&theirj, the Father i and who the Father is, but the Sonne, and to whom the Sonne wilreucalc.ij'^And turning to his Difci pies, he faid ; Bleflcdarc TheGhofpel the eyes that fee tliCthingsthat you fee.24. Fori fay to you , that many vpon then. Prophets and Kings defired to fee the things that you fee , and faw them pgntgYoft.^" not-, and to heare the things that you heare,and heard them not. 2). And behold a certaine lawyer ftoodvp, tempting him and faying: Maifter,by doingofwhat thingrnallpoflelfe life euerlafting? 16. But lie faid to him : In the law what is written ? how readeft thou Pay. He anfwering faid : Thou slult loue the Lord thj God wth thj/ yn^h^lt h^rt , Ai>d ivith thy vehule foule , and wuh M thjfjlrength , and withal thy mini : and thy neighbour as thy /c//. 28. And he faidto him: 1 hou haft anfwered right , '' this doc and thouflialtliuc. 29. But hedcfirous toiuftifie himfclf, faidtolESVs: And who IS my neighbour? p. And I es vs taking it , faid: A certaine man went downe from Hicrufalem into Iericho,and fel among theeues, who alfo fpoiled him , and giuinghim woundes went away Icauing him " halfe-dead. 51. Audit chanced that a ccttainePrieft went downe the fame way^ and feeing him, paflcdby.ji.Inlike manner alfoaLcuite, when he was neere the place , and faw him , parted by. ?^ But i certaine Sarfiiaritane going his iourney, came neere him; and feeing him, was moued with mcrcic. 34. And going vnto him , bound his woundes, K iiij powring 151 The G h o s p £ t " S. Auguftin powring inoile and wincrand fetting him vpon his ownc beafl,brought laiththatthe him into an iiiiie , and tookecareot'him.35. Andthenextday hetooke 9,)accorvil,and al other powers ofibule and body, by the finneof Adam: but yet that neither •''"♦/ *f vnderftanding, nor free- wil, nor the reft, were extinguished in man or taken away. The ' ir'«- . -l^ficftand LeuitefignitietheLavv of Moyfes-.thisSamaritane isChriftthePriefcofthe *• ^'"'^' The parable ot new Teftament -. the oile and wine , his Sacraments : thf hoft , the pricfts his minifters. ^'"^« the wounded Whereby is fi^nificd ,that the' Law could notrecouer the fpiritual life of mankind from ^*■'''■ man, exphca, the death of finne, that is, iuftifij man; bur Chrift only , who by hisPafsionand the •^^/'' ^•. *-^^' grace and vertue thereof miniftrcd in and by his Sacraments, iuftifieth , and increafeth '• '• ^ the iLiftice of man Jica»ling and ablingfrec<.wil to doe al good workes. The Conrem- t^tMane the beJifart.)T^vo notable examples , one of the life Aftiuc , in Martha , the platiueorRcli. other of the lifecontemplatiue, inMiric ; reprefentingvntovs, that in holy Church gious lite bet- there should be alwaicsfomc to ferueJodin both thefe feueral forts. The life contcm- A^ ^ " the platiueis here preferred before the aAiue. The Religious ofhoth fexes a-c of that more A^icandle. ^xceliuitfcatc. And thccfore-outFroteftants haue wholy abaadontd than out of their ' xommott According to S. Lvke 1^ Cotnon-wealtlijwhich the true Church ncuer wanted. But to fay truth,they ha^enei^hcr Martha nor Marie Our Lord giuc them grace to Ac thcirini/lrie.If ours >»crcnotanrHC- rablc to their profcfsio.or were degenerated, v/hy hauethcy no new onesj'ifouiChu:cJies Votaries vowed v.i'awftil thill gs,Chaftitie,Pouerrie,Cbedicncc,l->ilgr:inai»e.what other Votaries or bwfulvowcs hauethcy? For, toolfer vokintarily by vow ( bt fides the kee- ping of Gods commandemcns , whcrevnto we arebouiul by precept andpronufc in our Vowcs an*g.t\utSi,i^, here. m loan, ^5. * No man lighteth a candle, and puttcth it in fecret, neither vnder MaTke thTtthe ^^"^'^^^'^"^^^^" ^ candlefticke,thatthey that goeinmay fee the light, great pennlncc .?4-*'^The cadlc ofthy body ischineeye.lfthineeyebefimple,thy whole of the Niniai- ^ody shal be lightfomc.but if it be naught , thy body alfo shal be darke- tes (lonx j.)is fome. ^•^. See therfore that the lij^ht which is inthee, be not darke- byThisT'^k'^ i^e{fe. p. Ifthenthy wholebodybelightfome, hauingnopartofdarke- yyovd!serjiZ "^^^ • ^^ ^^^ ^^ lightfome wholy , and as a bright candcl it flial lighten »ot.Mr.3,t. thee. J4 TheGhofpcI 57. And whenhc was fpeaking, a certaine Pharifec defired him that vpo S^ Martins he would dinc with him. And he going in fate downeto eate. 58. And ^hvfo^.c'' ^^^ Pharifee began to thinke within himfelf and to fay : Why he was other Con'-c^ notwaflied before dinner. 5urely you doe tcftific that you prophets mc*. cofent to the workcs of your fathers:becaufc they indeed did kil them, niunccs i$ con- andy^ai build their fepulchres. 49. For this caufe the wifedom alfo of 'j^'V'^'^.'^"'^ God faid , 1 wil fend to them Prophets and Apoftles , and of them they 'jl^h^rfrther" wil kil and perfecutc. 50. That the bloud of al the Prophets that was ^^^^ new the Ihcd from the making of the world , maybe required ot this Genera- Prophets,c^i»-^ tion,5i.* fromthebloudof Abel vnU) the* bloud of Zacharie that was brof. flaine between the Altar and the Temple. Yeal fay to you,it flial be re- quired of this Generation, p 52. Woe to you Lawyers, becaufe you haue taken away the key ot knowledge.your felues haue not entred , & thofe that did enter you 1 aueprohibited.53.And whc he faid thefe things tothem,thePharifees & the Lawyers began vehemently to vrge him,& to flop his mouth about many things, 54. lying in vvaitc for him , and fceking to catch fomctliing of his mouth , that they might accufe him.. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XI. x-jMifftdn tht v.'i>mlt. ) Let vs alfo (faith VcnciablcBede) liftrp our voice with the OnrB.taJf^,. CathohkcChiuchjOfwhichthis woman nst-x a'lie^urcilct vs liftvp oui hartcs aniongthc Pcoplc,and fay to our S-uiouriBlcflc»l be the woViibc that bare thcc, and thepapswhich then didft fucke. For BlclTcd indeed ii the mother >vhich bare the King that rulcth H eaucn & earth for tucr. i^.lheftgncoflonat ) Of almiracles, his Refurreft ion , after hc had been according Thcfigncofc to hisbody,inthci;raiic,accordinc;tohisfoule,inHclthreedaics,wasthcgreatcft, and jonas. nioftconuincech the incredulous Icwcs : and thcrforc a greater or more euid-.nt then tlut,he faith he wil !\ot giue them. « ^i.Giutalmti. ) The great force of almcs is here and in diucrs places of holy writ The force lmes -decdes profit not a nun that hath a wil to cotinuc in hii iiuncs , buc ihty are to be done for a propuiaiion to Gpd of former ^^6 The Ghospex ofl'enfes.Now how wel the Proteftants like this doftrinefo euidcntly fee forth in Scrip- ture,lct the indifferent iudge,and how wel it agreeth with their only faith. ^6.Woetoyo» L I that when he doth come and knocke , forthwith they may open vnto vpon S Siluc-» him. 37. Bleffed are thofe feruants, whom whenthe Lord commcth, ftcrs day,De- be fhal find watching. Amen 1 fay to you, that he wil gird himfelf , and <^'='-"^- ^'^S. An. make them fit downe , and paffing wil miniftcr vnto them. j8. And Tn^'^n^^ '/p^ if he come in the fccond watch , and it in the third watch he come, dua,liin.i j. s^ and fo find, blelTed are thofe feruants. 39. * And this know ye, that Dominick. if the houfliolder did know what hoiire the theefe would come, he Augufti4. would watch verily , and would not fuffcr his houfc to be broken vp. ^^^°[S°'^^r 40. Be you alfo ready .for at what houre you thinke not, the Sonne of fou^s not Bi- man wil come. |4 shops. 41. And Peter faid to him : Lord, docft thou fpakc this parable to"" Togirdcour vs,or likewife toal? 42. And our Lord faid: Who ( thinkeft thou ) j.'^l,""'^^'^^^^^; is a faithful ftcward and wife, whom the Lord appointcth ouer his J^^^Jj^^^^^^y^*^^ familie,Gr^^o .ho.i},. ° E ^ 158 TheOhos familie, to giue them in feafoii their meafure of vvheate? 4^. BlefTcdis that fcruant , whom when the Lord commeth, he fhal find (o doing. 44. Verily I fa^)' to you, that ouer al things which I\e poflfefleth , he flial appoint him. 45. ButiFthatfcruantfay inhis hart , My Lordislonga -comming •, and (hal begin to ftrike the feruants and handmaides,and £ate and drinke,and be drunke ; ^6. the Lord of that feruant fhal come in a day that he hopeth nor , and at an houre that he knoweth not , and , ihal deuide him, and flial appoint his portion with the infidels. 47. And fthat feruant that knew the wil of his Lord,and prepared nothimfelf, & -did not according to his wil,fiial be beaten with many flripes, 48. But he that knew not,and did things worthie of ftripes, flial be beaten with few. And euery one to whom much was giuen, much fiial be required of him : and to whom they committed much , more wil they demand of him .49.1 came to caft fire on the earth5& what wil 1 but that it be kind- led? 50. But I haue to be baptized with a-Baptifme:and how am I flrait- ned vntil it be difpatched. 51, * Thinke you that I came to giue " peace ontheearth?No, Itelyou, butfeparation. 52. For there fhal be from this time fiue in one houfe deuided: three againfl two, and two,againfl liT'^& fi*'°'^^'^ three. 55. There fnal be deuided, the father againfl the Sonne , and the the^aeree'ment ^^""^ againfl his father , the mother againft the daughter, and the that is in infi- daughter againft the mother,the mother in law againft her daughter in clelity,inHere-law,and the daughter in law againft her mother in law. fie or in any ^^ ^ Andhefaid alfo to the multitudes ,when you fee a cloud rifing ^es.Hecame ^^""^ ^^^ weft , by and by yoii fay , A flioure commeth , and fo it com- 10 breake this ^'^^^^^^ topafle: 55. and when the fouth wind blowing,you fay. That there peace.See wil beheate:& it commeth topalTe. 5':).Hypocrites,thefaceoftheHea- Annot. Matth. uea and of the ^arth you haue skil to difcerne : but this time how doe •10, j4. jounot difcerne? 57. And why of your feiuesalfo iudge you not that which is iuft? 58. * And" when thou goeftwith thy aduerfane to the Prince, in the way endeauour to bedeliueredfromhim: left perhaps he draw thee to the iudge , andthe iudge deliuer thee to the exadour , and the exadour caft thee into prifon. 59. I fay to thee , thou ilialt not goe outthence,vntiJ thou pay the very laft mite. ••He mcancth the nauohtic peace that is •• See Annot. Ml. 5ji;. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XII. Opcnconfedio ^- Huery one that tonfffth.) A. Catholike man is bound to confeffe his faith, being cal- of ourfaith. led to account or examined by Ic-.v, Heathen, or Herecike.coccrning the famcNeitfiLris it enough to keepe Chiift in his hart,biithe muft alfo acknowledge him in his wordes & deedes. And to deny Chrift,oraiiy Article of the Catholikc faith, for shame or fearc of any worldly creanire,hathno Idu- punishmcntjthento be denied, reKifcd, and forfakea by Chriil ac the hourc of his death before al his Angels : which is anorhtr manner of prefcnccand Confiftor:e,then any Court or Sellion that men can be called to for their faithjin this world. The Holy II. Bemtcariful.) That the poorevnlearncd Catholikc should not be difcottraged,or Ghofr tea- makehisexcufc thache is a fimple mi n, not able to anfwer cunning Heretikes , nor to fhtth cuery <;iuc atcafonofhisbelccfe,aHdthcrforc«iuft fulfcror fay any thing rather thencome^ before According to S. Lvke. 1$^ ftcfore thcm'tour Maifttr giueth them comfort promifing that the Holy Ghoft shaj vnlearned Ca- eucrputinto their hartcs at the time f-f their appearance , that which ihal be fufficient tholiketo giue for thcpurpofe: not that curry oiu which is conuente^^scfore the Aduerfarics of faith, Aifficietreafon should j1 waies be indowcdw'thcxtraordTnary knowledge tod ifpute and confutc,as the of his faith. Apoftksatidothcrsiiiihci»ri,i)iciue C'lurch were : but that God wil euer giue to the fi n;'lc thdttriiiccchinh.m.furHcicnt courage and wordcs to confefTchis bclcefc. For iuchai one cill'-dbcforccheConmiinoners.faich enough and dcfcndcth hiinfdf fufii- cisntly , when heaufwcrcth tnat he is a Catholike man, & thathc wiUiue and die in tha: faith which the Cath dike Cliurch through-out al Chriftian countries hath and doth teach, and that this Church can giue thenyareafon ofal the things which they demand of him, (Sec. I4. W/;o hath appointed') Chiiftrcfufed to medle in this temporal matter, partly be- J|^^''"Ji"g of caufc the demand proceeded of coHctoufncs &il intention.partly to giue an example to ^^"g*'^' '"enini Clergie men, that they should not be withdrawen by fecular affaires and controuerfics "^"""V ^^^i-, from thcirprincipalfunaionof praying, preaching, and fpiritual regiment : but not "^' wholy to torbid them al adions pertaining to worldy bufincs, fpecially where and when the honour of God,thc incrcafe of re'igion, the peace of the people, and thefpiritual benefit of the parties doe require. In which cafes S. Auguftiii f as Pafsidonius writeth) was occupied often whole dales in ending worldly controuerfics : and fo he writeth of- hinifcUalfo.not doubting buttohauc reward thcrforc in Hcauen. ti.Kicht^ God-ward.) He is rich towards God, that by his goods bcftowcd vponthe M'-ritorious. poorc,h.uh ftoreofmcrits,and many alincf- mens prayers procuring niercieforhim at ^^^^^*' the day of his death and iudgenient, which is h^rc thcrfore called treafuie laid vn in Heauen,whcrethcbarnesbLlargec'nough. Theneccfsitieof whichalm-s is by C.inft himfelf here shcw.d to be fo great , and lo acceptable to God , that rather then ihey should lacke the fruit thereof, they should fel al they hauc and giue to the poore. tj. y^ here your treafiirt is.) If therich man withdrawen by his wordlytreafure, can Almes,. not fethis hart vpon Heauen.let him fend his money thither before him, by giuingic in almes vpon fuch as wil pray for him,andhis hart wil follow his puife thither. H A P. XIII. He thnatncth the Jrvces to be.fooneforfa^n rules the) docpnuunce.ic.athi confoun- deth them for nuUgnmg hitnfor hts itiirMuloiis good-doing on the Saiboths. 18. but '' Or as it isvt-- hts Kingdom (the Church ) as cofitem^tible asitfeemeth to them now in the begin- ^^^'^ '" ^^^" nmg, shdlfpredd oucr 4I the world, lo. andconuert al i7.and what ah hurt-fore it Ij'^T'tX'K till I I a I /• I /- f ■',- nance ^ wnicn \i\ shat ve to thmat the lafldaytoftethemfelues exditdedfrom the glorie of this the ^cv.- Tefta- Knigdom^and the Gentih admitted in thtirplace.:^ i .Heforetelleth that it is not Ga- me'it fignificrh lilee that befeareth , but that obftwate & reprobate liierufAlemwil ncedes murder P^^'^ca repen- /;/;;;, as alfo his meffengers afore and after him. !''" c'm *" ^"" 11,11. ND there wereccrtalne prcfent at that very time tcl-* The Ghofpel ling him ot"theGalilacans,whore bloudPilarc mingled s^^'i^j^^"-^" with their Sacrifices. 2. And he anfsveringfaid to them: Sept."^ ^^^" Thinke you that '' thefeGalilarans were finncrsmore -The figtrce thealtheGalilasans , that they futfrcd fuch thingsP5.N0, ^'^h onlyica- l fay to you: but vnlesyou" haue pennancc , you (Ijal al "^'^ i^Jcs^^ likewifc perifli. 4 Asthofe cightcene vpon Nvhom the tourc fel in Siloe, sVna^ogue^ & and flew them:thinke you that they alfo were debters aboue al the men cutry'^other' that dwcl in Hierufalem? 5. No , 1 fay to you:but if you haue not pen- people or Per- nance you dial al likewife perifli. {:*" h'^'nd f *''* 6. a And he faidthis fimilitude: A ccrtaincmanhad" a figtreeplanted v^i^dcs^ & no^' in his vineyard , and he came feeking for fruit on it , and found not, goad w'orkvs.. 7.And ',-^69 The GHOSpBt J. And'he Taid to the drcffer of the vineyard, Loe it is three yeares fince ,1 come feeking tor fruit vpon this figtree , and I find not.Cut it dovvne •:»v^.ttherfore-,wheretodoth it alfo occupiethe ground? 8. Butheanfvvering ■ faid to him:Lord,let it alone thisyeare alfo, vntil I digge about it, and dung it. f. And if happily it yealdfruitrbut if not,hereafter tbouflialt cut it dovvne. .10. And he was teaching in their Synagogue on the Sabboths. ii.And behold a woman that had a fpirit of infirmitie eighteene yeares. and fhe was crooked , neither could fiie looke vpward at al. 12. Whom when Iesvs faw , he called her vnto him,and faid to her:Woman,thou art dcli- uered from thy infirmitie. i^.And he impofed hand^ vpon her,and forth- with flie was made ftraight and glorified God. 14. And the Archfyna- gogue anfwering ( becaufe he had indignation that Iesvs had cured on theSabboth) faidtothe multitude: Six daies there are whereinyou ought to worke. In them therfore come , and be cured ; and not in the Sabboth day. 15. And our Lord anfwering to him/aid : Hypocrite,doth iiot euery one of you vponthe Sabboth. loofe his oxe or his afle from the manger,andleadeth them to water ? 16. But^' this daughter of Abra- ham w horn Satan hath bound,loe, thefe eighteene yeares, ought not fiie to be loofed from this bond on the Sabboth day? 17. And when he faid thefe things, al his aduerfaries were afiiamed : and al the People reioy- ced in al things that were glorioufly done of him. p 18. He faid therfore : ^ Whereunto is the Kingdom of God like , and ^Sce Annota. vv hereunto ftial I efteeme it like ? i9Jt is like to a" muftard feed, which '^^'^^' amantookeandcaft into his garden and it grew, and became a great tree,& the foules of the aire refted in the boughes therof 2o.And againe he faid; * Like to what flial I efteeme the Kingdom of God? 21. Itis like to leauen, which a woman tooke and hid in three meafures of meale,til the whole was leauened.22.And he went by cities and townes teaching, and making his iourney vntoHierufalem. 2^. And a certaineman faid tohim: Lord, be they few that are faued? "Chriftians in* But he faid to them: 24.'' Striueto enter '^ by the narrow gate: becaufe theirliuesmuftmany, lfaytoyou,^^flialfeeketo enter, and fhal not be able. 25. But feeke the ftrait y^. j^^j^ ^-j^^ good-man of the houfe flial enter in , and iliut the doore , and lieL'n the"anl V^^^ ^^^^ begin to ftand without,and knockeat the doore, faying. Lord cicnt Common Open to vs : and he anfwering fiial fay to you , I know you not whence *'ay. you are: 26. then you flial begin to fay : We did" eate before thee and drinke,and in our ftreetes didft thou teach. 27. And he (hal fay to you, I know you not whence you are, depart from meal ye workers of ini- quitie. 28. Th-ere flial be weeping and gnafiiingof teeth: when you fhal fee Abraham and Ifaacandlacob,and al the Prophets in the Kingdom of " The Gentils God, and you to be thruft^ut. 29. And there fhal come from the Eaft ^T vnderherwings,and-- thou wouldell not? 55. Behold your houfe fhal lir'&'^no^rby be left defcrt to you. A nd I fay to you,that you dial not fee me til it come Gods caufing: when you fnal fay .BlelTed is he that commeth in the name of our Lord. »vho ceaftd not to cal and crie ^-' — ■ — — — — vpoH them, and ANNOTATIONS. l!2:2'X frecwil i$- C H A P. Xlir, plainly proucd." I. Thefc GglilMn*. )lih Gods mcicie that he ftraight punishcth not al offenders, but Some punished foniefewfor awarning to al : as that for Schifmc he ftriketh notalfuchas haue for- for cxaniplcu Taken the Church and the lawful Priefts , as he did Core and his complices : that for fpoilc of Churches he reutngeth not al,as he did Heliodorus : and al that vow and reuoke their guifts to God, as Ananias and Sapphira. Some few thcrfore for their iuft dcfcrts, be (o handled for example, to prouoke al others guilty of the fame ciimes to doe penance. Which if they doe not in this life, they flsai al aflurcdly penfti in the next world, OptitusU i.cont Varmen.fub finem, \k.ThU daughter. ) Wcniay fee that many difea^es which feeme natural , doe proceed Difeafetnot of the Diucl by Gods pcrmillion, cither for finne,or for probationrand both thofe kindcs natural Chrift fpeciiUy cured, for that no natural mcdecins could cure them, and fpccially bc- caufehecameto difloluethe workesof Satan both inbody and foul. %*.By the nxrra'.v. ) Our Lord is not contrarie tohimfclf in that he anfwereth the •gate to be ftraite , and few to be faucd, whereas els where he faid, that many should come from the Eaft& Wcft&c & ioy with Abraham i'l thcKingdomofHeaucn. Mat. 8, n. For though they be few in rcfpedofthe wicked of al fortes , yet they beoiaiiyr in them felues and in the focietie of Angels, The whcate comes arc fcarce fcen at the threfhing , when they are mcdied with the chaffejbut when the il arc remoued the whole barne of Hcauen shal be f\\hd. So faith S. tying, Sn- ^t de verbis Do. X4, S/;4//«eke.) Many would be faucd and lookt to be faucd, bnt can not,becaufc they Penance. wil not take paines to enter in at fo ftraite a palfage , that is to fay, to faft much , pray often, doc great penance for their finnes , Hue in holy Churches difcipline, abfiainc from the pleafurcs of this world , and futfcr perfccution and lolTe of their goods and liues for Chriftes fake. K. E ate before t/j«. ) It is not enough to feed withChrift in his Sacraments, or to <; U'f e* hcarchis word inthc Chiirch, to chalenge Heaucn thereby ,vnkflc we line in vnitie of "* the Catholikc Church. So S. Auguftine applicth this againll the Danariltcs, that had the very fame ftruiceand Sacraments which the CatholikcChurch had,butyct fcucrcd tticmfcUiCbfrona other Chriftiancountricsipy Schifme. Ch A p. 1^2 T H E G H O S P E L Chap. XIIII. jjv occafton cfdmwgmth a Vbarifee, i. after that he bathagaine confounded them for tiuiigning hu7ijor his miraLulous good-duing on the Sahboth^j. he teacheih them fo«- inilitie^ fang their ambittoriy i i.aiid j« thctr workjs tofeekj retribution not of men in this world, but of God in the world to come : i6. foretelling alfo that the lewes for thtir worLlj exi ufes shal not tujl of the Supper , but the Gentils in their place. 2^. Yea that fo fur muft men be from al worldlmes, that they mufi carntfil) bethtnl^e them before the) enter into his Church, and be ready to jorgoe al 34- fpedally con- fidning they muft be thefult oj others alfo. The Ghofpd '^M^^^^J^S^ N D it came to pafle when Iesvs entred into the houfe vponthei6. "^^§0^^^ of a certaine Prince of the Pharifees vpontheSabboth Sunday after ^ffi(^^^B^ to eate bread, and they watched him. 2. And behold Pentccoft. A^fe^^^^ there was a cevtaine man before him that had the drop- ^^^^^\y fie. 5. And Iesvs anfwering , fpake to the Lawyers tk^^S^W^n^^ and Pharifees , faying : Is it LawfultocureontheSab- both?4.Bnt they held theirpeace. Buthetakinghim, healed him, and fent him away. 5. And anfweri4ig them he faid : Which of youflial haue an alTe. or an oxe fallen into a pit, and wil not incontinent draw him out on the Sabboth day? 6. And they could notanfwer him to thefe things. 7. And he fpake to them alfo that were inuited a parable, marking how they chofe the firft feats at the table, faying to them : 8. Whcnthou art inuited to a mariage , fit not downe in the firft place , left perhaps a more honourable then thou be inuited of him^ 9. and he that bade thee and him , come and fay to thee , Giue this man place : and then thou, begin with fliame to take the laft place. 10. But when thouart bidden, goe, fit downe inthe loweft place : that when he that inuited thee com- meth, he may fay to thee, Friend fit vp higher : then fhalt thou haue glo- rie before them that fit at table with thee, ii.becaufe euery one that exalteth him felf, ftial'be humbled : and he that humbleth him felf , flial be exalted, p 12. And he faid to him alfo that had inuited him : When thou makeft a dinner or a fuppcr, cal not thy friendes,nor thy brethren , nor kinf- «• Reward fvr nien, nor thy neighbours that are rich:left perhaps they alfo inuitethec demand thar'^S^i'''c>^"^r^compence be made to thee. 13. But when thou makeft a they may be f^^ft, cal the poore, fceble, lame, and blind, 14. and thou flialt be blcf- done fori e- fed, becaufe they haue not to recompence thee : for '" recompence flial ward againft bemadctheein the refurredionofthe iuft. 15. Whenone ofthem that our Aduerfa- fate at the table with him,had heard thefe things,he faid to him :Bleflcd The Ghofpel IS he that fiial cate bread in the Kingdom of God. vpon the i. -f- id. But he faid to him : A certaine man made a great fupper,and called Sunday after many. 1 •. And he fent his feruantatthehoureoffupperto fay to the P:ntecoit. inuited, that they fliould come, becaufe now althines areready.iS.^nd «^ ea^rh,a :d vo- ^"^/ began al at once to make excufc. The firft faid to him , ' I haue ,' jijfHcsj, bought According to S. Lvke. 163 bought a farmc , and I muft needs goe forth and fee it •, I pray thee hold f^," 'J^cUul' mc cxcufed. 19. And an other faid, 1 haue bought fine yoke ot oxen, and j^^^^^^ ^^^ I goetoprouethem- I pray thee, hold me excufcd.ao. And another from<3od. faid, 1 haue maried a wife , and therforel can not come. n. And the fer- uant returning told thcfe things to his Lord. Then thcMaifterof the houfe being angric , faid to his feruant: Goe forth quickly into the ftreeccsandlancsofthecitie,andthcpoore and feeble and blind and lame bring in hither. 22. And the feruant faid : Lord , it is done as thou didft command, and yet there is place. 25. And the Lord faid to the feruant: Goe forth into the vvaies and hedges i and'' compel them to enter, that my houfe may be filled. 24. But I fay to you, that noneof thofe men that were called,fl}altaft my fupper. p rh C] r I 25. And great multitudes went with him-, andturning.he faid to them: ^^fomeMar- 26.* Ifanymancometomeandhatethnothis" father and mother, and tyrs Bishops, wife and children, and brethren and fillers , yea and hisowne lifebcfi- And forS. Bo- des; he can not be my Difciple. 27. And he that doth notbearehis fil.l«»i4. crolfc and come after me^ can nocbe my Difciple. 28.For, which ofyou f^^^^^^'^J.^I^J* minding to build a toure , doth not firil fit downe and reckon the char- ^^^ ^^jjf^l^ ^^ gcs that arc neceflarie , whether he haue to finirti it : 29. left , after that muft not hate he hath laid the foundation , andis not able to finish it, althatfeeit, orforfake,ific begin to mocke him , 30. faying. That this manbeganto build , and lie j^^J"^" j!|f^' '^'^ could not finifli it ? 51. Or what King about to goe to make warre thLTt hinde- againft an other King, doth not firft fit downe and thinke whether he be reth vs from able with ten thoufands to mccte him that with twentic thoufands Chnft, orhis commcth againft him? ^ 2. Otherwife whiles he is yet farrc off, fending ^^^J^^' ^ °"' alcgacie he asketh thofe things that belong to peace. 53. So therfore ;:!,"^"*^"! eucry one ofyou that doth not ''■ renounce althat he poifeifeth , can not , "hjChriftUn by my difciple. p man , muft ma- ^.* Salt is good. But if the fait leefe his vcrtue, wherewith flial it be kc his account feafoncd? 55.lt is profitable neither for theground,nor forthedunghil, that if he be but it fhal be caft forth.Hc that hath eares to heare,let him heare. i P"^ ^° '^ C as he * otten may be ^ ^ ___„______-™ in times of por- fccution ) he ANNOTATIONS. m»ft renounce al that cucrhc -, .- hath,rather Chap. Allll. the:, forfake theCatholikc H. Compelt')em.) The vehement pcrfua^on that God vfcth both externally by force faith, of his word and miracle^,. iiid intcrnaly by his grace , to bnnti; vsvnto htm , is called Frec-wil. compcliing : not that he forcctli any to come to him againft their owne willcs, but that he can alter Scmoilihe an h.ird hirt, and makchim uilling thatbcfo^e^vouli not. S. *p- f'^. Anguftinc alio rcfcrrcth thiscompcllingtochcpen.il lawcs which Cacho.ike Pi iiccs fau'o doe ;uftlyvrc.igiinftHcrcti!, rotheCatho- cor.t.tf. wcrcinwitedby fairefACcc nieanisoiily :but by thethiid,fuch arcinuitid as thcChurch likefaiih, Cauiit. ofG^d hath power ouer, bccaufc tliey proniiftd in Baptifme , and therfore are to be '• *!• icuoked not only by gentle mcaiicsj but by iuft punishment alfo L ij Chap. 1^4 Thi Gkospsl HAP. XV. The Ghofpcl vpon the 5. Sunday a^ter Penttccft. •• This man, is our Saiiioui 57 Oic-tfiOH of the Vkmfees murmuring at htm for receiuin^ ^mttmftmievSyhe sheweth rrhut icj ih.ilbc in Heauenfor the conuetfiori ofonefimur^i < . and for thejongerfon- fie^vphich is the GentiUn'^. the elder (to ir/f thelewesym the meune time tiifdatning theTeat^iinit refufing to iomc into hts Chunh. ND there approched Publicans and finnersvnto him for to heare him. 2. And the pharifees and the Scribes murmured faying : That this man receiueth finners, and eateth with them.:? .And he fpake to them this para- ble, faying : 4. * What'" man of you hauing an hmi Jred — ^^ui^-ui fneep : and if he hath loft one ofthem,doth he nor leaiie Chrift: whofe the ninetie nine in the defert, and goeth after that which was loft vntil infef ^h^"a''^^^^.^"^ it? 5. And when he hath found it, laiethitvpon hislhoiilders rcducin-T fiS-*^^^^^y^^"S • ^' ^^'^ comming home calleth together his freindes and ners to °cpen- neighbours , faying to them :Reioyce with me, becaufe I haue found tance, al fpiii» my sheepe that was loft? 7. 1 fay to you , that euenfo there shal be ioy tualiTienfpe- in Heauenvpon one finner that doth penance ,'' then vpon ninetie nine foHolJ^^" iuft that neede not penance. 8. Or what" woman hauingten grotes : if '• This woman ^^^^ ^^^^^ ^"^ grote , doth she not light a candle , and fweepe the houfe, is thecatholike^ndfeeke diligently , vntil she finde? 9. And when she hath found, cal- Church, who leth together her friendes and neighbours , faying : Reioyce with me, rcekeSSft ^^*^^"^<^ I ^1^"^ ^ound the grote which 1 had loft? 10. So I fay to you,there children, ^^^^ ^^ ^^Y '' before the Angels of God vpon one finner that doth pe- nance. 1^ The Ghofpcl u. Andhefaid: Acertaine manhadtwo fonnes; n.andtheyonger of ypon Saturday them faidto his father : Father , giue me the portion of fubftance that ifLenV '^'"''^ ^^^ongeth to me. Andhedeuided vnto them the fubftance. ij. And not The prodigal ^^"7 daies after the yonger fonne gathering al his things together went fonneisapara-^l'Of" home into a farre countrie ; and there he wafted his fubftance, bie,bothoftheliuing riotoufly. 14. And after he had fpent al, there fel a fore famine Srfion^&'al'fo ^" ^^^^ ^ountrie , and he began to be in need. 15. And he went , and clea- euery diirohitc "'^'"^ ^^ one of the citizens of that countrie. And he fenthim into his far- finner peni- '^^^^ ^o feed fwine. \6. And he would faine haue filled his bellie of the tently retur- huskesthat the fwine did eate ; and no bodie gaue vnto him. 17. And iiingtoGod. returning to him felf hefaid:How many of my fathers hirelings haue aboundance of bread, and I here perish for famine?! wilarife, and vvii goc to my father, and fay to him : Father , I haue finned againftHeauen and before thee: 19. 1 am not now worrhic to be calledthy fonne : make me as one of thy hirelings. 20. Andrifingvp he came to his father. And when he was yet farre off, his father faw him, and was moued with jerful and ten. mercie, and running to him fel vpon his necke, andkiffcd him. 21. And tr mcrcie to- i^jg f^.^j^^ ^^y ^^ ^^^^ . p^^.j^^^^ ^ j j^^^^^ finned againft Heauen & before thee, I am not now wortbic to be called thy foaae.21. And the father faid 1 Mt. If, u. "•* Gods won- wird penitent finners. According TO S. LvKE. J^5 faid to his feruants : Quickely bring forth the firft ftole , and doe it^*^ him , and put a ring vpon his hand , and shoes vpon his feet : 23. a^* bring" the fatted caUe,and kil it, and let vs eatc , and make meri^^ 24. bccaufe this my fonnc was dead , and is reuiued : was loft , and found. And they began to make merie. 25. But his elder fonnc was in the field , and when he came and drew nigh to the houfe , he heard muficke and dancing: 16. and he called one of the feruants, and asked w hat thcfe things should be. 27. And he faid to him : Thy brother is come , and thy father hath killed the fatted calfe , becaufe he hath recei- uedhimfafe. 28. But he had indignation, and would not/goe in. His fa- ther therfore going forth began to defire him. 29. But he anfwering faid to his father :Behold,fomany yearesdoelferuethee,andl neucrtranf- gred'^dthy commandement , and thou didft neuer giue me a kidde to make merie with my frcindes: 50. but after that this thy fonne,that hath deuourcd his fubftance with whoores,is come, thou haft killed for him the fatted calfe. 31. Buthefaid to him:Sonne,thouartalwaies vvithme, and al my things are thine. 32. But it behoued vs to make merie and be glad becaufe this thy brother was dead, and is reuiued , was loft , and is found. \, , ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XV. 7. Thenvfonnlnetyn'mtiujl )Ncithcr God, nor the Saints InHcauen,norincn inearth y^y '" "C*"C« ^oe for al that cftcenie more of pcnitet linncrs,then they doe of them that continue iuft ^^^ ^^^^) P^"*!! and godly :though by the foden motion and prefent atfedion of ioy that man taketh ^^'*^' andcxprcU'cthin fuch alteration and new fallen goodjit bcherefignihcd that the con- ucrfion of euery {inner is exceeding acceptable to God, and giueth his Saints new caufe of ioy and thankes-giuing to God in another kind then for the continuance of the iuft. 10. hefore the ^ngeli.) The Angels and other cclcftial Spirits in Hcaucn, doc reioyce The Angels & ateucry finners conucrfion : they know then andhauc care ofvs, yea our hartcs and Sunii know inward repentance be open to them: how then can they not heare our prayers f* And ourhattcs. betwixt Angels and the blefled foules of Saints there is no difference in this cafe , the one being as highly exalted as the othcr,andas necre God, in whom andby whom only they fee and know our affaires, asthe other. tu Tt Q -^ X i,T he fitted (dft.) This fcaftingandfcftiuitie (faith S.Auguftinc/i.i. tjH.Yusn. e. 3J. *"^ ^' ™^ 19,4.) are now celebrated throughout the whole world, the Church being dilated and "^^"f & ^^cri- fprcd:for,that calfe,in the body and bloud of our Lord, is both offered to the Father, '^<^^o«thC and alfo fecdcth the whole houfe. And as the calfe fignifi.th the B. Sacrament of the 1^*' body and bloudof Chrift, fo the firft ftole may fignifjeour innoccncie rcftoredinBap- tifmc : and the reft^othcr graces and guifts giucn vs iil the other Sacraments. L Uj Chap, iyo Thb 6hos?bl A p. XVI. The Ghofpel vpon the f . Sunday after Pentecoft. H« reacheth therich to pocure Heauenwith their rhhes.i^,And being therfore derided of the couefous Fhartfees ( who f^tw temporal riches fromifedm the letter of the Law ) he sheweth rlur novQ is come the peaihing of the Ktngdum ofGod^ howbeit the Law for althatin no tot shalbe frujtrat. 19 foretelling them alfo , that the couetous lewes shal be denied of thtir father Abrahar)i , rchett foore La'^rus ( the penitent Gmtl) shal reft in his bofome. A ND he faidalfo to his Difciples : There was a certaine ' richmanthathadacbailife : & he was il reported of vnto *• Mammon (faith 5.Hie- rom q, 6. ad Algaf. ) in the Syriake ton- gue, fignifieih riches. Mamman of •w;^w«»e, becau- se they 'i^e often il ^ot- teHjOr il bc- ftowed, oi'oc- cafion of cuil, or at theleaft worldly & fal. iCj¬ the true heauenly ciches. ^ him, as he that had wafted his goods. 2. And he called him, and faid to him : What heare I this of thee ? render account of thy c bailifhipcfornowthou canft nomorebebailife. 3. r.nd trie bailife faid within him felf :What flialldoe, becaufe my Lord taketh away from methebailifhip ? dig I am notable, to beg i 2fn afiiamed. 4. 1 know what I v/ildoe, that whenlfhal be remoued from the bailifnip, they may receiue me intotheirhoiifes. 5. Therfore calling together euery one of his Lords debters,he faid to the firft :How much doeft thou owe my Lord? <5: But he faith : An hundred pipes of oile. And he faid to him : Take thy bil and fit downe, quickly write fiftie. 7. After that he faid to an other : But thou , how much doeft thou owe ? Who faid :| An hundred quarters of wheat. He faid to him : Take thy bil , and write eightie. 8. And'^ the Lord praifed the bailife of ini- quitie , becaufe he had done wifely : for the children of this world , are wifer then the children of light in their generation. 9. And I fay to you; Makevnt6youfreindsofthe •■ mammon of iniquitie that when you faile, '^ they may receiue you into the eternal tabernacles. {< lo.He that is faithful in the leaft , is faithful in the greater alfo : and he that is vniuft in litle, is vniuft in the greater alfo. 11. If then you hauc not been faithful in the vniuft mammon , with that which is the true who may credit you? 12. And if you haue not been faithful in other mens , that whichis yours, who wilgiue you ? 13. * No feruant can ferue two maifters •, for either he fhal hate the one , and loue the other j or cleaue to one, and contemncthe other. You can not ferue God and mam- mon. 14. And the Phatifees which were couetous, heard al thefe thingsrand they derided him. 15. And he faid to them : You are they that iuftifie yourfelues before men, but God knoweth your hartes , becaufe that which is high to men, is abomination before God. 16.* aThe Law and the Prophets, vntolohn. From thattime the Kingdom of God is euan- g.cUzed,aud euery one doth force toward it. ly.^b And it is eafier for Hcaucn and earth to pad e,then one tittle of the Law to fal. 18.* c Euery one that dimifleth his wife , ■" and marieth another , committeth aduoutrie : and he that marieth her that is dimilfed from her husband, commiceth adu outrie. 19. There 15' According to S. Lvke. r6y 19. There was a certaine rich man , 5^ he was clothed with purple and The Ghofpc! filkc : and he fared cuery day magnifically . 20. And there was a certaine V""''"^"''^'^^^ begi^cr called Lazarus, that lay at his gate, fulofforcsni.defiring to oVLe„t7" ^ be hlled of the crummes , that fel from the rich mans table , * but the dopf^cs alfo came , and licked his fores. 22. And it came to paffe that " Lazarus in the'begqcr died , and was car ied '' of the Angels into '' Abrahams bofo- Abrahams bo- rne. And the rich man alfo died : and he was buried in Hcl. 2^. And lif- b^.^'wh in ting vp his eyes, whenhe was in torments, he faw Abraham a farre off, heI,andnotm •• and Lazarus in his bofomc ; 24. andiie crying faid: Father Abraham, the Kingdom haue mercie on me, and fend Lazarus that the may dip the tip of his of Heauen finger into water for to coole my tongue, becaufe I am tormented in 1^^^^/^^^ this rtamc.25. And Abraham faid to him : ronne , remember that thou Efhho^h, :(.«- dicift recciue"" good things inthy life time, and Lazarus likewifeeuiLfot. but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented.26 Andbefidealthefe" To be in things , between vs and you there is fixed " a great c chaos : that they pi"^"^"*/ „. which wilpafle from hence to you , may not, neithergoe fromthence fe, wealth hither. 27. And he faid : Then,fathcr, 1 befecch thee that thou wouldeft peace, and* fend him vnto my fathers houfe, for I haue fine brethren, 28.fortotef- profpcrity iii tifie V nto them/' left they alfo come into this place of torments.29 . And ^^i^ world, is Abraham faid to him ■: •" They haue Moyfes and the Prophets : let them fipne°o"f uaines hearethem. 50. But he faid : No, father Abraham , but iffomemanflial in the next. S. goe from the dead to them,theyvvil doe penance.51. And he faid to him: W"". If they heare not Moyfes and the Prophets.neither if one flial rife acaine"' Abraham r I ] J 1 1 u 1 » hadknowlej. fromthcdead, wilthcy bcleeue. p geofthmgsiii earth which were not in hi* ' —— — timejasthat they had Moyfes and the Prophets boolccs which he neuerlaw. t^uguft.de turn 8. The LordprMfci.)This mans dcceiuing his maificr is not praifetl, nor we warranted f'" w^r.c.i^. by his fid to gaincvniuftly for to haue wherewith to e,iiiealmes : but his prudence, in that hcprouiiUd fo fubOantially for him fclfewhiKli: hiimaifters goods wcie in his . , , handes,iscommcndcJ,notfor avertue, but fora wordly poUicie: and propoftd as an GoodworkCJi example of the careful prouifiou that rich rrv:n ( who are Gods Itewards in earth should make tor their foules, againft they be put out of their bailishipand be called to ac. - count, which is the day ot their death : and fora crndcmnation of faithful incus folly and ncwlifrcncCjthat being alfurcd they shal out of their offices, and welknov^ing they might gan^'C faluation by thtir money, h.iue fo litlc regard thereof. ^.Theymxyreceine )Agrcat ct nifott to al great almcsnitn,& a wonderful force and Almcsmcri- vertuc ill ahiics, which befidc the merit of the woikc ot mcrcie,wbich(as in other pl.ices tcrious. of Scripture isfaid ) purgcth fnnc and jiaincth Hcautn, pocurcth alfo not only the The Saints praicrs of their beadfmtn in e.itth, but their patronage in Hcaucn alfo, Whtreby alio doepray for the praicrs of Saints for th<_ liiiiv^, and nnmcly fortlemro whomtlicy were beholding ys. in their life, arc proucd. Yea and thatiheybcin (uch f.iuoiir with God, that they may and due recciue their freinds which were once th< i: btnefaftoiiis , into their m.ar.ftons in Heaucn , nokflcthen the fanr.eiswhom the il f:eward plcafurtd, n-ight recciue their fteind into their earthly houlcs. Which alfo inii.iuaieth tovs, that almcs bcl- tov»ed fpecially vpon holy men, who by their meritcs and praiers arc gr< at in Godx grace, may naichmorehelpe vs then our charitable decdc; done vpon vulgar men innc- ceUitic , though that be of exceeding grca: merit alfo. See al this iiuhcfe Doftours L iiij foil, wing. A N N O T A Chap. T I O N S. xvr. i6$ The G h o s p e t following. Hierom, qu*fl. 6. c/ltgaf.tom, J. ^mbrof. in Luc, t^Ngufl, ftrm. jf.' de vcri. Do. c. I. Gfegor% moral, U, %l. c. i^. t^uguji. li. i. ^». Euang. ^tt. }4. Cbrjf, ho, j j. ad Po. t^mioch, to, J. Marrage afcer i8. t^nJmarieth.) The good of Manage thi-oughout al Nations and men , is in ifTue diuorc* vnlaw- and fiielitie of chaftitie , bat among the people of God it confifteth alfo in holincs of 'ui- Sacrament t whereby it commeth to paflc that it is a heinous crime to mary againe, though there be a diuorce madejfo long as the parties Hue. t^itg.de bono coniu^ c. 14. m. 6, See the Annotations vpon M^^rke 10.11, Vnmeiciful n. Ofthctyingels.) Angels carie good mens foules to Heauen new, as they did then lichnien. his to Abrahams bofome.Sec the reward of pouerty,afflift ion, and patience: and on the coutrarie, the end and reward of wealth ioyncd with vnmercifulncs. Note alfo here that at the day of cuery mans death there is a particular iudgenient , and therfote the foulc fleepeth not,nor hangeih in fufpcnfetil the general iudgement. Abrahams bo- ti. %Abrahams Bofome.) The Bofome of Abraham is the refting placeofal them that foine. died in perfeft ftatc of grace before Chrifts time, Heauen before being (hut from men^ It is called in Zacharic, a laVtvtithout water , andfometimesa^rJ/oM, but moft commonly 7^ Limbus patru.of^ the Diuines Limtw/f «(>-«»», for that it is thought to haue been the higher part or ^^ brimmeofHeljthe places of punidiment being far lower then the fame, which therfore g^* ^ be c:i\led Infernuminferitis* the lower hel. Where this manfion of the Fathers flood , or ' ' whether it be any part of Hel,S.Auguftinc doubted- butthatthere was fuchaplace, he *]\«e»i Chrift defcen- nor no Catholike man eucr doubted : as al the Fathers make it mofV certaine , that our prg r dedintoHeljSc Sauiour defcendingtoHel, went thither fpecially,anddciiucred thefaid Fathers out of £#,'-0*' deliuercd the thatmanfion. Iten. li.^.c. ig.Eufch.DemonJi.EMangM.io. c.S.fub fimm.NaLzia.i'^.orat.i. de Fathers* "Pafih. ChryCo^. to. j . in demonji.Quod Cfrnfimfit Dem, paulo foft initium. Epipha. in heref,t6. Taatini.A.mhto(,demyft:Pafcl}.c.^.liievo.i» 9.Z• fj imo the ioy cfthy Lord. Yea of fuch as fcrue him in the grace of the new ''"eftanient, he *r. afir.nerh that he wil not now name them Jhujtntt but freinds, yea. & takethem for his owne /•■ I f » children,& ashis frcinds and Tonnes he countcth of vs and ourworkes towards heauen 15. though we in humiiitie and trufh muft confelTc alwaicsthat we be to him vnprofitable feruants. Yea .and S Paul faich p'a :ily,that by cleanfingourfducsfiomfinful worker v/eihai bcprohtabievcflcls tooi.i Loid.i.r/w.ijti. According to S. Lvkb. ryr r^TothtVrUjIi.) Thisleprofiefignifieth finne ^ which though Gnd may & can heale ConfL|nonto without any mans nicancs, yet hcJothitnot ordinarily but by thcPricfts minifttric: chePriefi-,. thcrfore let no man dcfpifc Gods ordinancc,nor fay that it is enoughto confeHcto God though he ncucrcomc at the Prieft. liJe yifit.infirm. apud^ugu/I. 1 4.C//J they v^ent.) A man may fomctimes be To contrite and penitent, that his finnc is forciuc-n before he come to the Prieft,but then alfo he muft notwithftanding goe to the Prieft IS ihcfelepers did : fpecially whereas wc are neucv futc how contrite we arc,aiid bccaufcthcieisnotruecontritionjbutwith defircalTooftheSacranient in time and place. Chap. XVIII. The church is raught to cmwtt the reucnge efhcrperfccttt'iofts to God^ und to fray m- (iffu)itlyjor he no d0ubt(thot*gh in the pcrfecution of Ant'ubnft few vcilfu thw/^e) wilut length come. c^.W/cmtijt alfo prAj with /;«;«.•// 7, tfCrfM/ewe kj'oTV not with the rharifee if we be mft, but we kjiow with the PubiiCAn that we befmncrs. i - . He wil huuc children to be brought to hm,And d to be aschUdren.i'i. What is to be done to get life euerLiftmg. ii. "What alfo,to get perfection; 1^. and v;>hat reward the) shal hatie that leaue al,j/ca or anj/ p.irt, f,r his jakj. 3 1 . Ueforetellcth of his .. ^^ ^^^^^, Pajiion mofl parttcularljfy 35. And entiwg into lericho, cureth one blind man. ^^^^ ^j^^^^^.^ " by faith , hope ND he fpake alfo a parable to them that it behoucth & cbariticand " alvvaiestopray ,& not to be weary, ?. faying: There hywo' king, the wasacertaine iudge in a certaine citie , which feared acccftaVkto*^ not God, and of man made no account.5. And there was God:rhou£;h accrtaine widow in that citic , and fhe cameto him, fpecial times faying : Reuenge me of mine aduerfarie. 4. And he o^^'o<^^lp''aJf';s would not of a lone time. But afterward he faid within '" f}^ Canom- D calnourCbbe himfelf: Although I fearenot God,nor make account of man, 5. yet afsigntdfor becaufe this widow is importune vpon me , I wil reuenge her, left at the the uur; ing ©r laft she come and defame me. 6. And our Lord faid : Hcarc what the vs vp to God iudceofiniquitie fayeth.7. And wil not God reuenge hisclcd that crie ^hr^ughexter- to him day and night:and wil he haue patiece in them?8.Ilay to you that dcuotiun. he wil quickly reuenge them.But yet the Sonne of man comming,'^ shal a The Ghornei; he find tr^w you, faith in the earth? vpomheio. 0, A And he faid alfo to certaine that trufted in them fclues as iuft,and ^^^"^^^7 f/ter defpifedothcrs,this parable: 10. Two men went vp into the Temple to r-xotakeprida pray:the one a Ph:u-ifec, and the other a Publican. ii.ThePharifeellan - of fafting, ti- ding, praied thus with himfelf: God, I giue thee thankes that I am not thing, or any as the reft of men, extorcioners, vniuft, aduouterers, as alfo thisPubli- g«otlworke,is can.12.^^'1 faft twife in a wecke : \ giue tithes of al that I poflcfle. 13. And "he wo^'kclthi the Publican (landing a farre off would not fo much as lift vp his eyes feiucs be very toward Heaucn, but he" knocked his breaft, faying : God bcmcrcitul good, to mc a flnner. 14. 1 fay to you , this man went downc into his houfc '"^^.'^ '^^"^ ^^'^ iuflificd more then he : becaufe eucry one that exalteth himfelf, shal be Ji^^f^^c hX humblcd;and hethathumblcth himfclf,shalbc exalted, fi Aharknocke 15. * And they brought vnto him infants alfo ,that he might touch their brcart.s,& them. Which thing when the Difciples faw ,they rebuked them, pyyifh the ^ 16. Cut Iesvs calling them together, faid : Suffer children to ^««Tie '^'^^J^j^^^^^^^^ vnto mc , and forbid thcui not , for the Kingdom of Hcauen is for fuch. ^^^ ^.^ ^ ^ ''■ ly.Amcnfow.j. 17* T H IE Gko^pex ' 17. AmenT fay toyou: Whofoeuerrcceiueth not the Kingdom of God ••• In matters of- as a child,shal not enter into it. vemfft'be'fs^ ^?' * ^nda certainc Princc asked him , faying : Good Maifter , by hiimble&obe-'^^^^S^^'^^j ^^^^P^^"^^'^^"^^'^^^^''^g^^^^^^9"'^"^ I Esvs faidtohim: . yea- ^ycs. 45. For " the daics flial come vpon thee : and thy enemies flial res aficr the COmpafle Mmt I. cj/fj*! The Ghofpel vpon the 9. Sunday after I^entecoft. ^^^o^'T'iiiG TO S. LvKfii; ' 14I compaflethee with a^^ncli, aii.t indole thee about , and ftraiten thee JcatH of Cluift oneuci-yfide , 4 ^ and beater i.ce flat to thtoround ' and thy children ^^ 7" ^■"''"*^ MVN- ,hat arc ,n thee : an i they dial r^, icaue in Onec a ftonc vpon a flonc, SSS ^^^^ bccaufe thou halt not knovventheti.T^eoithy vification. incrcaibilcim- ai, 1*. 45- * And cnrring in.o the Temple . he began to call out the fellers f^'^" o*" f>i«i- ^r. ir, therein and the buyers, 46 faying to them ; It is wriccen , That my houfc ts ^^ ^"'■l.otlicr ^^■^f' the houfe of praier. '^utyouhaii'^ mzdc it udenne of theeu^s. .1 And he wa^'^^'^-Y'^^rl^^'^^ o th- ere ucs. 07000, tlicfi^ •• ■-- ■ — ' ■ • — -^ -■ ct;e beginning ANiNOTATlONS. Wcaft& giCitcft folcm*- C H A P. X I X. . "^tie of taner vhcn they put ^.Wtntvp.) Not only inward dciiotion of faith and charitic to>rards Chrift , but ^(-.]JJ, j^^rj, ;,• rxtcinaloHiccsoffccing,follosvin5,toiichin(:r,receiiiing, harbouring him, are recom- , i/,fi\ I * g* mended to vs in this example : cuen fo our manifold cxtcriour deuotion to\x'ards his Sa- jj/ u /; * ^* ' cramcncs, Saints , and fcruants, be grateful :fpecially thcendeauour of good people no: Ext^^r- Adl-^' only to be prefent at Malic or in the Church , but to benecrc the B. Sacrament , and to tio^ "** "'^ fee it w ith al reucrcnce and deuotion according to the order of the Church , much more to recciue it into the houfc of their body. S.lrejiortfohr^fold.) That whichwe "iuc of our ownc , is almcs and fatisfaflion for Reftitutiun^ our (innes-.but that which vcc reftore of il gotten goods by Extortion, Vfurie, Simonic Bribric,Thcft,orothcrv3('ife, that is called here Rcftoring. And it is of duty and not of free alnies,and mull be rendrcd not to who wc hft,but to the parties annoyed if it be pof- . The God of Abraham y and the GodoflfdaCy and the God ofucob. 38. For God is ^^^^^ce of GqI not of the dead , but of the lining : for al liuc to hmi. 59. And certaine |nd Co they arc of the Scribes anfwering , faid to him : Maifter , thou haft faid wel. indeed woj. 40. And further they durft not aske him any thing. thic : as alfo 41. But he faid to them:* How fay they that Chriftisthe fonne of "? '^^^ ""^^ Dauid,42.and Dauid hinifelf faith inthebooke of Pfalmes: The Urd ^^\ i.T/^Jf/r. (^td to my Lord, fit on m) right band, 45. til I p«f thine enemies , the foqtfiooU of tkj feet ? 44. Dauid then calleth him Lord:and how is he his fonne? 45. And al the people hearing him, he faid to his Difciples:46,* Beware oftheScribes,thatvvil walke in robes, andlouefalutationsinthe mar- ket-place , and the firft chaires in the fynagogues, and the cheefc roomes in feaftes. 47. Which deuoure widoweshoufes : feining long praicr.Thefefhalreceiue greater damnation. • Js The nctv Tcftv mcnr. ao.ijso ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XX. jf. Sha! Be counted worthie. )This truth and Speach that good men be worthy ofHca- To bewerthfc ucn , is according to the Scriptyres, and fignificth that mans workesdoneby Chrifts ofheauen, ot grace doe condignely or worthily deferuc eternal ioy: AS Sap. j. Godpyued thtm , 4fjc/ to deferuc dc found them worthy of himftlf : and Mat. lo. He that loueth his fatlttr more thin me ^is not worthy merite it, pfnte : and Colof. i , That yon may wal\ieyi,orthy of God: and aioft plainly Apoc. j. 7 key jha.1 wglke with me in v, and his three negations : ^^^ andhowthey shalalnow be put to their shiftes. ^9. And that nighty after his prater with fweating of bloud, 41. he if tukjnofthe lewesmen , Itidas being their Cafitaine : jet shewing them both by miracle and word ^ that they could doe nothing vmo him but by his owne fermifion. 54. Then in the chetfe Priefies houfe he is thrife denied of Peter, 6^. shamefully dbufed of his kjepers, 66. and in the morning impioufly condemned of their Councel, for confefsing himfelf to be the Sonne of God. N D the feftiual day of the Azymes approched , which Ts called Pafche : 2.& the cheefePriefts & the Scribes fought how they might kil him : but they feared the people. ^ J\nd Satan entred into ludas that was furnamed Ifcariote, oneoftheTwelue. 4. And he went, and talked with the cheefePriefts and the Magiftrates, how he might betray him to them. 5. And they were glad, and bargained to giue him money. 6. And he promifed. And he fought opportunitie to betray him apart from the multitudes. y.^ Andtheday of the Azymes came, wherein it was neccfTarie that the Pafche fhould be killed. 8. And he fent Peter and lohn , faying: Goe and prepare vs the Pafche,that we may eate.9. But they faid:Whe- re wilt tliou that we prepare it ? 10. And he faid to them .- Behold, as you enter into the citie, there flialmeete you a man carying a pitcher of water: follow him into the houfe into which he entreth, 11. and you (hal fay to the Good-man of the houfe:The Maifler faith to thee, where is the inne where I may eate the Pafche with my Difciples? ii. And he wil fhew you a great refedorie adorned : and there prepare. 15. And tiiey going,found as he faid to them,and prepared the Pafche. 14. And when the houre was come, he fate downe, and thetwelue Apoftles with him. 15. And he faid to them : '''' With defire I haue defircd to eate this Pafche with you before I fuffcr.i6.For Ifay toyou , that fromthistimel wil not eate it,til it be fulfilled in the Kingdom of God. 17. And" takingthe chalice he gauethankes, and faid : Take and deuide among you. 18. For J fay to you, that I wil not drinke of the generation ofthe vine, til the Kingdom of God doe come. 19.* And taking bread, hegaue thankes,tind brake; and gaueto them , faying:'^ This ismy body^'whichtsgivenforyov. Doe this'' for a commemoration of me.20. In like manner the chalice alfo,afcer he had fupped/ay ing:"TH is is t h e c h a l i^c e ^' the n e w Tcflament Mt. %€t I. My.I4#. II. Ut. i^, ij.Mr, 14, 11^ Mt. 1^. ti.Mr* 14,".. I. Cor, 11.14.. Mt.i6, xt. Mr. 14, lO. lo. «5. iS. Mt .10, 1^. Mr, »^j 41- According to S. Lvke. iSi J4..'tfr. U, JO. ift. lO, 9. Lmc. It. M». i6, 5 «. ^r. i4,Ji- lo. i8, I. TESTAMF.NT IN MY B LOVD ,'' WHICH SHAL BE SHED FOR YOV. nc, that there 21.* But yet behold, the hand of hinuhat betraicthme, is with me on was very blond the table. 22. And the Sonne of man indeed goeth according to that ^" '.^J chalice which is determined : but yet noe to that man by whom heflial be thatBezIflith betrayed. 2:j. And they began to queftion among them felucs, which of itisacorrup, them itnioiildbethat (houlddoethis. tion in the 24. *a And there fclalfo a contention between them, \\hich of them greeke.Scethe feemed to be greater. 25. And he faid to them : The Kinges ofthe Genti- f'Ji'i^"^!*" ^^°" les onerrule them-, andthey that haiie power vpon them, are called be- The Ghofpcl ncficial. 2(5. But you not fo: but he that is the greater among you, let vpon s. Apoti- him become as the y ongcr : & he that is the leader, as the waiter.27. For "^"^ day.lulij- which is greater, he that fitteth at the table, orhethat miniftrcth ?is '^' not he that fitteth ? but I am in tlie middes of you, as hethat miniflreth: 28. & you are they that haue remained with me inmy tentations.29. And I difpofetoyoUjasmyFatherdifpofedtome, a Kingdom: 50. that you may eate & drinke vpon my table in my Kingdom, & may fit"" vpon'^^''^'r^'^^f^f thrones, iudging the twelue tribes oflfrael. *^^ ^°\"^'^t!"' 5 1 . And our Lord faid : '' Simon , Simon^ behold Satan hath required admonitbn^hc to haue you for to fift as wheate :j2. BvtI have praiedfor promifeth to fx H E E, that thy faith faile not:and thou once conuerted, confirmethy ^'^^"'^^^hac brethren. 53. Who faid to him : Lord, with thee lamreadietogoeboth hauebeencpar- into prifon and vnto death. 54. And he faid : * 1 fay to thee Peter , the "f hTs'^miferic" cockefhal not crow to day ,til thou dcnie thrife that thou knoweft me. in this life 55. And he faid to them : when I fent you * without purfeand skrip and gi'^ater prce- fiioes , did you lacke any thing ? But they faid : Nothing. ^6, He faid '"^"<^""-'*^ >" therfore vnto them : But now he that hath a purfe , let him take it, an^'p'o^'^'^' e likewifealfoaskrip :andhethat hath not, let him fel his coate, and can hauein" buy a fword. 37. Lor I fay to you, that yet this that is written muftbe this world, & (ul^Wcd inme . ANd^ntbthcvciikj'd rvas be reputed. For thofe things that '^^'^o'c that are concerning me , haue and end. 58. But they faid : Lord, loctwof''^^ rieed not fwordes here. But he faid to them : It is enough. 59. * And going forth dio-^fidcor Su- hc went according to his cuftome into mount -Oliuet. And his Difci- prcmacie. pies alfo followed him. 40. And when he was come to the place , he faid Thurfday to them : Pray, left ye enter into tentation. 41. And he was pulled away from them a Hones caft: and kneeling he praicd , 42. faying : Father, if thou wilt, transferre this chalice from me. But yet not my wil but thine bedone. 45. And there appeared to him an Angel from Hea- uen, ftrengthcning him. And being in an agonie , he praied the Ioniser. 44. And his fvvcat became as drops of bloudtriklingdowne vponthe earth. 45. Andwhcnhe was rifen vp from praier , andwascometo his Difciplcs, he found them fieeping for pcnfiuenes.46. And he faid to them: Why fleep you?arife, pray, left you enter into tentation. 47. As he was yetfpeaking, behold a multitude : and he that \\as called Iudas,one ofthe Twehic, went before them, and approched to Iesvs, fortokiirehim.48. And Iesvs faidtohim :ludaswith a kifle doeft thou betray the Sonne of man ? 49. And they that were about him, feeing what wouldbe, faidto him : Lord, flial we ftrike with the fword? 50. And one of them fmote the fcruant of the high Pricft : and cut off M iij his night HOLY lS^ TheGbospel "^^^^^ his right eare. 51. But Ie s v s anfwering , faid : Suffer ye thus farre. And when he had touched his eare , he healed him. 52. And I e s v s faid to them that were come vnto him , the cheete Priefts , and Magiftrates of the Tcple, & Ancients : As it were to atheefe are you come forth with fwordes and clubs ? 55.WhenIwasdaily withyouin the Temple, you didnotlayhandesvponme, but thisisyour houre,. and the power of darkenefle. 54. And apprehending him, they led him to thehighPrieftshoufe; but Peter followed a farre oif. 55. And a firebeing kindled in the middes of the court, & they fitting about it , Peter was in the middes of them. 5(5. Whom when a certaine wench faw fitting at the light, and had be- held him , fhefaid: This fellow alfo was with him. 57.But he denied him, faying : Woman , I know him not. 58. And after a while another manfeeinghim,faid: And thou art of them. But Peter faid: O man I am not. 59. And after thefpace as it were of one houre, a certaine other, man affirmed, faying .- Verily this fellow alfo was with him : for he is alfo a Galilsean.do. And Peter faid : Man I know not what thou fay eft. And incontinent as he was yet fpeaking, thecocke crew. 61. And our Lord turning looked on Peter. And Peter remembred the word of our Lord , as he had faid : That before the cocke crow thou fhalt thrife de- nie me. <52. And Peter going forth a doores,wept bitterly. d^. And themen that held him, mocked him , beating him. 64. And they did blind-fold him, and fmorc his face. And they asked him faying: Prophecie, who it is that fmote thee? 65. And blafpheming many other things they faid againft him. 66, And when it was day, there aflembled the Ancients of the people and cheefe Priefts and Scribes, and they brought him into their Coun- eel, fay ing : 67. If thou be Chrift tel vs.And hefaid to them : If I tel you, youwilnotbeleeueme: 68. if alfo I aske,youwilnotanfvverme, nor dimifle me. 6^. But from henceforth the Sonne ofman dial be fitting on the right hand of the power of God. 70. And they al faid : Art thou thenthe Sonne ofGod? Who faid : You fay that I am. 71. But they faid:^ What need we teftimonie any further ? For our felues haue heard of his owne mouth. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XXIL 1 <.W«fc de/ire T haue deftred. ) This great itCne he had to eate this Pafchal lambe, was TheoldPaf. notfor itfclf , which he had celebrated many ycares before :butbecaufe he meant ira- chal ceafeth mediatly after the Pafchal of the Law was facrificed & eaten , to inftitute the other and a new is new Pafchal in the oblation and eating of his owne body , by which the old Pafchal inilitutcd. should end and be fulfilled , and in which the old Teftament and Law ceafing , the " Kincrdom of God (which is theftate of the new Teftament and of his Church )ihould begfn. For,the very paffage from the old Law to the new was in this one fuppcr. 17. Takingthe chJice. ) This chalice according to the very euidenceof the textitfelf Jdfo, is not the fecond part of the Holy Sacrament, but that folemne cup of wine which feelo-iged as a libameat to the offering and eating of the Pafchal lambe. Which being According TO S. LvKE, W^ a figure fpeclally of the holy Chalice , was there drunken by out Sauiouf , and giuen T^Q^up, ^^^ to the Apoftles alfo , with declaration that it should be the iaft cuppe of 'he Law , not ci^alices at to be drunken anymore, til it should be drunken ncwin the Kingdom of God . that is r;j.j.j(^p- i-a to fay, in the celebration of the B. Sacrament of his bloud of the new Teftamcnt. And ry^-g- Mt. x6, by this place it feemcth very like that the wordes in S. Matthew, / wU notdrinkeofthe ** ly. fruit eftht vine ^c, were pertaining to this cuppe of the old Law , and not to the Holy Sacrament , though they be there by repetition or recapitulation fpoken after the holy Chalice, 15. This it my body. ) ^^Uhohgh fen fe tel thee it is bread.yet it ii the body , according Thcrcalpre- to his wordes , Utfaith confirme thte . iudgtnot byjenfe, ._y^fterthe wordes of our Lordletno doubt fgncc ri(t tnthy mind. Cyn\.my{^a.^.^. Of the veritieoffesh and bloud there is left no place to doubt : by the pro ft f ion of our Lord himfelfand by our faith it it feth and bloud indeed Is not this truth f To thtm be it vntrue, which deny lESV CHRIST tokrefsing the very condition, nature ,cfficacie , fort , and fubftance of *^ that on the croftc.F.n which the holy f.uhcrs calitthe very felf famcfacrifice ( though ' • in other manner ) which was done on the croffe , as it is the felt faine thing , that is oHe- -,. • red in the Saci anient, Sc on the croffe. Whereby you may fee the pcruerfitie of the ' "//• Protcftantsor their ignorance, thAt thinkc ittherfore not to be Chrifls body bccaufc ■ it is amcmorie of his body or a figure of his body vpon the croUe : nor to be a true f/ . Sacr,ficc becaufe iris a commcmoratiuc Sacrifice. For as the thing that more liucly, • ncercly , & trutly tefemblcth or repreftnteth , is abetter figure then that which sha- dowcthitafarrffifo this his body in the Sacrament, is morcpcrfeftly a figure of Chrifis body Sc Sacrifice, thenany othcr.Chiift himfclfthc Sone of God is afigoVe& charafter ofhisFathcrs I cifon.being ytt of ihe fclffamefubftaccAndChnf^s b dy tra-isfigured Tobeafigure on the holy Mount , was a figure & rcllmblanccof his /^crl".)n glorified in Hcanen Eucn ofa tbing^and foishis bodyintheSacramctto a faithful inithat knowcthby h sbelcefc grounded on yet the thing it Chriftsow If word, that in thconc forme is his body, in the o^hcthis bloud, the muftpcr- felf, rcpugncth fed reptclcntatia of his death that ca be. as for thcSacrificc,it is no lelfe a true Sacrifice, ror. M iiij bccaufc 184 T H B G H O S P E t bccaufe it is commemoratiue of Chrifts Pafsion,then thofeof the old Teftament were the leirc true , bccavife they were prcfiguratiue. For that is the condition annexed to al Ssicrifice ofenery Law^ to reprcfent Chrifts Pafsion. to. rhtnevjTeJinment'm taybUui. ) Moyfcs tooke the bloud of the firft Sacrifice that \vai made after thf gi"-'i'^g of the Law r.xocf, 14. and with bloud confirmed the couenant 5(co;»paft betwixt God and his peoplc,a!^d To dedicated the o/cire/?.t>»f«t,which with- out bloud ( (aith S. Paul ) was not dedicated. Moyfes put that bloud alfo into a ftan- ii<'^>'»> ding peecc,§^ fprinkled althe people &c. wich the fame, & faidthefe formal wordes: Both Tefta- X/jw is the bleudoftl>^ couenant Sic. or ( as it is read in S. Paul ) of the Tefiamem wlmh God mc'its dedica- /p^,/; deliuendv^itoyc^u. Vnto al which, Chrift in this aftion about the fecond part of this ted in bloud. hi^ S iciihcc , ineuery of the Euangelifts m-^^ft cleerely alludeth: exprefsing that the new Teftament is begun and dedicated in his bloud in the Chalice , no lefle then the old was dedicated , begun , and ratified in that bloud ofcalues conteined in the goblet of Moyfcs.With which his owne bloud he fprinkled inwardly his Apoftles as the Hrft fruits of the new Tcftament, innitating the wordes of Moyfes, and faying : T/;»»j«/;eC/? c : Which the other Euan gelifts fpake more plainly '.This is my bloud The external of thene.w Teftamenf. Byal which it is moftcertaine, ihatChrifts bloud in the Chalice, religion of the J!* the bloud of sacrifice , andthat in this Sacrtficeof the Altar confifteth the external new refcament religion and proper feiuice of the new Teframent,no leflethenthe foueraigne worship principally in of God in the old Law did confift in the Sacrifices of the fame. For though Chrifts Sa- the Sacrifice of crifice on the Cfolfeand his bloud shed for vs there, be the general price , redemption, thcAlcar. ■ and fatisfaifVion for vsal, and is the laft & perfedefcfealing or confirmation of the new law & Teftament : yet the Seruice& Sacrifice whichthe people of the new Teftamcnt might refort vnto could not bethat violent aftionof the Crofle, but this on the Altar, which by Chrifts owne appointment is & shalbe the eternal office of the new fefta- mcnt,& the continual application of althebenefitcs of his Pafsion vntovs. T he chalice shed ^o^A■hiih shalbe shed. )lt is much, to be obferuedthat thcrelatiuejwfcic/? in thefe wordes yerfioi fori J, mull oee- isnotgouerned or ruled (asfome woidd perhaps thinke) of thenowne WoMd,but of the calixcjui des fignifie,the word chalice. Which is moft plaine by'theGreeke : Which taketh away alcauillations the cha bloud therein, and shifts from the Protefcants , both againft the real prefence& the true Sacrificing. lice not wine, and For it shewech euidently ,tbat the bloud as the contents of the chaliccjor as in thecha- which the fame 5"acri- lice, is shed for vs ( for fo the Greekc readeth In the prefent tenfe ) & not only as vpon to -otw- ficed. thecroife. And therfore as it foUoweth thereof inuincibly, that itis no bare figure, but oiovto Hi* bloud indeed, foitenfueth neceffarily, that it is a Sacrifice and propitiatorie, be- txx^J.'o- caufethe chalice (that is the Bloud contained in the fame) is shed for our finnes.For al ^eyov that know the manner of the Scriptures fpeaches, know alfo that, B/o«rf to le shed for fin- w«, is to be facrificed for propitiation or for pardon of finnes. And this text prouethal Bez,a condeno- this fo plainly , that * Bezaturncth himfelf roundly vpon the Holy Euangclift , char- *t^»- neththeGhol- ginghimwuhSoloecifmeor falfe Greekc ,orelsthat the wordes ( which yet heconfef- wt. no, j^elitfelf of feth to bein alcopiesGreeke& Latin)arethfuft intothetextout of fomeother place: Tfj2. falshoodand which he rather ftandeth vpon then that S. Luke fhouldfpeakemcongruoufly in fo Ij5^». ingpolTibiliiic, plaine a matter. And therfore he faith plainely rhat it can notbetruely faid neither ofthe chalice it felf nor of the contents thereof : which is indeed to giuethelieto the Blelfed Euangclift, or to deny this to be Scripture. Socleere isthe 5cripturc forvs , fo iniferable flights and shifts is falshood put vnto, God be thanked. Ambition. 14. Contention ) The Apoftles perceiuing Chrifts departure from them and his Kingdom to be neere , as infirme men and not yet indowed with the Spirit of God , be- gan to haue emulation & cogitations of Superiority one ouer another which our Maifter repreflfeth in them by exhortation to liumilitie and by his owne example , that bein g their Lord,y et fo lately fcrued them;not forbidding yMaioritie or Superioritic in them, but pridc,tyranny, & contempt of their inferiours Peters faith M. Simon Simmy ) Laftly to put them out of doubt , he callcth Peter twife byname, ihalncucrfaile and telling him the Diuels defire to fiftc& trie them alto the vttcrmoft ( as he did that night)faith that he hath fpecially prayed for him, to this end that his faith should neuer faile,&that hebeingonceconuerted, should afterthat for euerconfinne , aftablish or vphold the reft in their faith. Which is to fay , that Peter is that man whom he would make Superiour ouer them and the whole Church. Whereby wemay learne that it was thought fi: in the prouidence of God, thathe who should bethe Head ofthe Church, ihoiiidhauc afpecialpriuiledge by Chnftes praier Scpromifcneuertofailein faith& that According to S. Lvkh. gic that noneothcr cither Apoftle,Bin7op,orPricft may fhalegc any Tuch fingul.it or/pe- cialprcrogatiuc either ofhisOtfice or perfon,othciv,ifctIiciuy!iing in faith with Pttcr^c 5*fWi. }. by holding of him. The dangercfaith S.Leo _)wr.s CO mon to alihc Apofilesjbatour Lo:d. ^P P- tookcfpccialcaie of Peter, that thcftatcofal the red mighr be more furcjif the Head mdPont. wereinuinciblc : God fodifpciifing the aide of his grace,ihat the aifurance a: ilreii<'th • * ^" "'^i^<^'i^-hriftgaueto Peter^might redoiiJ by Peter tothe reft of the Apoftlci:S. AUi'uft. ut. Tcjl. alio, Chrift praying for Pcter,praycd forihc leltjbecaufein thePaftour & Prelate the q.yS.to. people is correftcdor comcnded.Aiid 5. Ambrofc writcch,tl)at Peter after his tentatioa *• was made Paftour of the Chii ch,bcc.uirc it wasfaid tohim: Thou being comterted^ccnfirme «/ryir«/;rf«.Ncithcr was this thepriuiledgeof S. Peters pcrfonjbiitotiiisOfficc.that he ^'''^ Roniane- (hould not faile in f.iith but euercoiiHrmealocher in their faith. For the Church ,for ^^'^^ of Peters *vhole fake that priuiledgc was thought neceHarie in Peter theHead thereof, was to be ^"'■"celfours prcfcruedno Icflc afterward, the in the Apoftlts time. Whereupon al the Father.^ apply '^'^'"^"'f'^i^C, this priuiledgeofnot failing & of confirming other in faith,to the Romane Church & Cypr eft. Peters fuccclionrsin thcfimc. To whichCfaith S. Cyprian) infiJelitieor falfe faith can i).mi.6. not come. And S. Bernard faith writing to Innocentius l-'opc, againft Abailardus the *tr-i. Hcreiike : We tnuft rcfcrreto your Apofllefhip al the fcandals and periK which may •■f'ljo, fal, in matter of faith fpecially For there ihedcfcdsof faith muft beholpcn.where faith cannot faile. For to what other Sec was it euerfaid: I hautfirajedfor thee Peter, that thy Popes may erfft fttitl) doe not faile f So fay the Fathers : not meaning that none of Peters feat can errc in pcrfonally not peiTon/.'ilderftanding, priuatc doftrine or writings ,but that they can not nor fhal r.o. iiidicially or eutriudicially conclude or giacdcfinitiuefcntencefor falshood or hcrefieag.tinft the d(;fiiiitiuciy. Catholikc faith, in their Conliftories, Courts , Counccls, Decrees , Deliberations or Confultations kept for dcciflon and determination of fuch controuerlies, doubts, or queftionsof fajthas fhalbe propofed vntothcm: becaiilc Chriftes pr.iycr and prom. fe ■**•'*■ protedcth them therein for confirmation of their brethren. And no maruclthat our Maiftcr would hai;e his Vicars Confiftorie& Scat infallible , feeing eucn in the old Law the highPricfthood & Chaireof Moyfes wanted not great priuiledgc in this cafe, thoughnothing like the Churches and Peters prcrogaciue. But in both, any man of fenfemay fee the ditference between theperfon,and the Office,aswel in doftrincas life, Liberiusinperfecution miglityeald , Marcellinus for fcare might commit IJolatrie, . Honorius might fal to Herefie,and more then al this , fomcludas might crecpeinro the *^'*S' Officerand yet al this without preiudice of the Orticc and Seat, »» wfcic/j (faith S.Augu- *?•' *■ din) our Lord hath fHtlfedtSfrine of truth, Caiphas by priuiledge of his Office prophecied tn pne. rigiitofChrift,but according to his owne knowledge and faith, knew not Chrift. The Euangclifts and other pcnners of holy writ , for the execution of that fuuftion had the a(hft.ice of God, & fo f.irre could not pofsibly erre:but that Luke,Maike,Salomoor the reft might not erre in other their ptiuatc writings^ that wc fay not. It was net the perfo-ThelcamccJ' Btrn.ep, nal wifed5,vertue,learning,or faith of Chrirts Vicars, that madeS.Bcmardfccke to In- fathers foucrfajr 190. noccntiusthethird: S.Auguftinc and the Bishops of Afrike to Innocentius the firlt, and ro the B. of Chry.ef. toCeleftinus, f^,90.*x. 9):S. Chrifoftomctothefaul Innocentius:S.Bafil to the Pope Rome forrcf. I. Cr 2. inhistimec^, f i:S.Hierom toDamafus fp 57. t8.»o,i. but it was theprcrogatiue of their Solution of Office and higher degree of Vnftion,& Chrifts ordinance,that would hauealxpoftles doubts, and Paftours in the world,for their confirmation in faith and Ecclcfiifticai regiment, depend on Peter,Thc lacke of knowledge and humble acceptation of which G ods pro- Uidcnce, that is,that one is not honoured and obeyed of al the brotherhood, isthecaufc Cjf.tf. of al Schifmes .and Hcrefies , faith S, Cyprian, a point offuch importance , that al the ii.rm.i. Twclue being in Apoftlefhip like, Chrift would yet for the better keeping of vnity & truth, hauc one to be Head of them al, that a Head being once appointed,occafioH of ScbiUne might be taken awa/jfaith S. Hicrom,/Ki.4iit.IcM/nJ40.c.i4. Chap. HOLY i8t^ Th-E <5 O S F E I wecke. Chap. XXIIL The Uvces accufe him to ?'tUte the Gemil: 4. Tohofcekjng ettrnefllj/ 1» delmrh'myjpe- ciall) after that Hendjent him backj, ij.thej not onlj frefcrre the murderer Ba- rahbas^ but alfo crie, Crvcifige : z^.ln the waj/ to CaUiArie he foretelleth the women th.u Umentedvpon himytbe horrible dejiru^ion 0 f their Hierufalem.^i.Vpon the croffe he ts b^itween two theeu(s,^f^.f(orned of the lewes^ 36. ofthefouldiareSy 59 and of one of the theetiesj 40. bttt euen there confjfed of the other theefe, 44. and after hjs death [becaufe of the great miracles concurring) alfo of the Centurioftf j^^.jCAAnd of the whi)le multitude, ^o,Andfinallj he n buried honour ahlj* J^'^T/HT'^ N D al the multitude of them rifing vp , led him to Pi- •GOOD ^^^v^& ^^^^' '^' ^'"^^ ^^^y began to accufe him , faying ; We haue ^^^^y- T^V^^^ found this manfubuerting our Nation , & prohibiting to ^^v^l^XV^ giue tributes to C^efar , and faying that he is Chriftthe ^i^s£^^^ King.g.And Pilate asked him, faying:Art thou the King of the lewes ? But he anfwcring faid: Thou fay eft. 4. And Pilate faid to the cheefe Priefts and multitudes : I find no caufe in this man. 5. But they were more earneft, faying : He ftirreth the people teaching throughout al lewrie , beginning from Galilee euen hither. 6. But Pilate hearing Galilee,askedifthe manwere of Galilee. 7. Andwhenhevnderftood that he was of Hcrods iurifdidion, he fent himbacke toHerod,who was alfo himfelf at Hierufalem in thofe daies. 8. And Herod feeing Iesvs, was very glad,for he wasdefirousofa long time to fee him , for becaufe he heard many things of him : and he hoped to fee fomefigne wrought by him. 9. And he asked him in many wordes. But he anfvvered him nothing. 10. And there flood the cheefe Priefts and the Scribes conftantly accufing him. 11. And Herod with his armiefet him at naught : and he mocked him , putting on him a white garment,and fent him back to Pilate. 12. And Herod and Pilate were made freindcs that day .For before they were enemies one to another. 15. And Pilate calling together the cheefe Priefts and Magiftrates, and the people, 14. faid to them : You haue prefented vnto me this man, as auerting the People, and behold 1 examining him before you, haue found no caufe in this man of thofe things , wherein you accufe him. 15. No , nor Herod neither. For I fent you to him , and behold , nothing worthie of death is done to him. 16. I wilchaftcn him therforeand dimifle him. 17. And he of neceilitie had to releafe vnto them vpon the fcaft day, one. 18. But the whole multitude together cried our, faying : Difpatch him,and releafe vs Barabbas. 19. Who was for a ccrtaine fedition made in the citic and nnirdcr,caft into prifon. 20. And Pilat againe fpake to them,defirous to releafe Iesvs. 21. But they cried againe,faying:Cru- cifie, crucifichim. 22. And he the third time faid to them : Why, what cuil hath this man dene? I find no caufe of death in him. I wil correal him therfore & lethiai goe. 23. But they wcreinftant with loud voices) requiring a Mat, According to S. Lvke. 187 HOLY vvcckc requirlngthat he might be crucified. And their voices preuaiIed.24.And Pilate adiudgcd their petition to be done. 25, And he relcafed vnto them him that for murder and fedition had been caft into prifon, whom they demanded:but Ies vs he deliucred to their plcafurc. 26. And when they led him,they tooke one Simon of Cyrene coming from the conntrie : and they laid the Crolfe vpon him to carie after I E s V s. 27. And there followed him a great multitude of people , and ofwomen which bewailed and lamented him. 28. BurlEsvs turning to them , faid : Daughters of Hierufalem , weepe boc vpon me , but wecpe vpon your felues , and vpon your children. 29. For behold the daies flialcome, wherein they wilfay ;Blc(red arethj barren, and the wom- bes that hauc not borne,& the pappes that haue not giucn fi\ck.-^o.Then ihaltbc^begmtofry tothe mountatHes , Fal vpon vs : and to thehilUs, Couervs. 31. lor if in the greene wood they doe thefe things , in thedriewhat flial be done? 52. AndtherewereledalfoothertAvomarefacftours with him, to be ex-ecuted. 55. And after they came to the place which is called Cal- uarie, there they crucified him:and the theeues , one on the right hand and the other on the left. 54. And Iesvs faid:Father , " forgiue them, for they know not what they doe.Buc they deuiding his garments , did caft lots. ^5. And the people flood' beholding, and the Princes with them derided him,faying:Othershchathraued,let him fauchimfelf,if this be Chrift,theele(aof God.jiS. Andthefouldiarsalfo mocked him coming to him, and offering himvinegre, ^7. faying:If thoubetheKingof the lewes, faue thy felf. jX. And there was alio a fuperfcription written ouer him in Greeke, and Latine, and Hebrew letters : This is the KING of the I evv e s. 59. And one of thofe theeues that were han- ged , blafphemed him , faying : If thou be Chrift , faue thy felf, and vs. 40. But the other anfwering , rebuked him , faying : Neither f ^r^' "^^ ^^^ S^"c to them. chrift tofttjfj^' 44.And he faid to them : Thefe are the wordes which 1 fpake to you, and rife agame v/hen I was yet with you,that al things muft needes be fulfilled , which the third day : fo are written in the law of Moyfes, and the Prophets,and the Pfalmes , of hefli.aialio be me. 45. Then heopenedtheirvnderftanding, that they might vnder- whofoe^ucr' ^^'^"^ theScriptures.46. And he faid to them: That foitis written, and preacheth the ^'^ ^^ behoued Chrift to fuft'er , and to rife againe from the dead the third Church to be day :47.-- b and" pennanceto be preachcd in his name and remiflion of elswherethc in finncsvntoal Nations, i^beginningfrom Hierufalem. 48.Andyouare IlN^ToTs-be "^^^"^^'"^^^^^^^^^l^^^gs- 49- *^^^ ^ fend the promifc of my Father caufc by the "^po'^ youibut you ,tariein the citie , til you be indowed with power felffimc from hi (^h. Ghofpei we 50. « And he brought them forth abrode into Bethania:and lifting vp , worde/rei^ ^^^^ handes '' he bleiVed them. 51. * Ani it came topaae whiles he bleffed ^*' '^> follo*viug/.»i them J J^;;;^^^ According TO S. LvKE. ip^i them,he departed from them, and was caried into Hcauen. 52. And they ^^'1^"^.^ ,^^'^ adoring went backc intoHieruCilcm with great ioy: 55. and they were „^m:&rcmifi» alwaics in the temple praifing and blclling God. Amen. offmncuhrough-t . . ■ ' e^/I.M? fp 4'?, A /Vice lion day. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XXIV. JO ToaUehread.) The Fathers in diuers places takethis to be meant of the B.Sacra- tncni.^uthoroperisimperf.ho. i-7.S.'^i4gufiinelt.\9.deconfenfuEuing.c.if. &fr.l^o.de te^np.c^ep. ^y.ad rau'.inumq.S. Paulinus himfelf in the next epiftlc before that, among S.AugullinCb. Venerable B.-deallb vponthis place.Thcophylaftvpon this place. And thatit (hould be meant of the holy Sacrament ^ the forme of folcmne taking the bread into his handcsjblcfsingitjbreakingitjand reaching it to his Difciplcs ( exceeding pro- per to the con(i:crition,and common to none other vulgar bencdiftion,nor any where _, _ vfcd but in Chrifts miraculous multiplying the loaues) and the fingulareffeft in noti- ^ o. yacra- fying Chrift vnto them, doe prouc. And if it be the Sacrament ( as it is moft probable) T'-^^V' '" ""^ thenisitancuidcnt example and warrant of niinirtration in one kind. Th r h ]'l ^6. Venaaace to he preached.) He fhewed vnto them out of the Scriptures , not only the ' "C^^'^nolikc things that were now accomplifhcd in himfelfjbutalfo that were yet to come about his ?!l"^",^'^ Church:as, where itshould begin, to wit, at Hierufalem 5c how fane it illould goe , to ^""'■^ * Dcvnit. wicjto alNations: that he might not fuftervs ("faith S. Auguftine ) to crre neither in £c.c. lo. the bridegromc nor in the bride. For this makethmanifeftly againftal Herctikes and ' *tit. Schifmatikes , thatfctvp new Churches inparticular countries , dra^ving the people 14,14. from the forcfaid only true Church which fro Hierufalemfogroweth* oueralNations *Htb,-jj til thcend of the world come. u t 1 <. so.B'ulJldthcm) Chrift our high Prieft,* prefigured fpecially therein by Melchifcdech, Chrift blefTeil I». to. often gaue his blclling to his:fomtiiiics by wordcs,as,Peitcf£er970M:fomtimcs by inipo- "i^ers vraies. 11. i<. fi )g hishandes:andnow hereby lifting vp his hands oiicr his Difciples as it were for his Mr. 10, fareweljn what forme, the Scripture doth not cxprclfe, but very like it is that in forme \6. ofthecroflc, as lacob the Patriarch blcfTed hisncphcwcs for fignification of Chrifts Cm, 48, bencdiftion:for now the crofle began to be glorious among the faithful,and the Apoftles 14. (as it is raoftcortaine * by the Fathers which calit an ancient traditionjvfcd that fignc Blefsing with *r«rfM. for an external noteofbenediftion.YeaS.Auguftine faith (iwP/. jo.Csw.?. ) that Chrift the figne of ll^J dectron. himfclf notwithout canfe would haue his figne to be fixed incur foreheads as in the crofle. militnu. feat of (hamcfaftnes , that aChriftian man fliouldnot be artjamed of the reprochof J. Bajil. Chrift.Andwhat forme can a Chrilhan man vie rather to blcfle himfclf or others, then de Sp. that which was dedicated inChrifts dca:h,& is a conuenicnt memoral of the fames'How- pmff. T, focucritbe,tliattheBi(hopsandPrieftsof GodsChurch blefle with an external fignc, ^7- no nun can reprehcnd,bcing warranted by Chrifts ownc example and aftion. THB ^9* T ME A R G V M E N T OF S. lOHNS GHOSPEL. ^^2Sf * ^'^^^^^ Gbofpel maj/ h Amid into foure partes. jS^SfT Thefirft part is of the Aifes ofchrifi before his folmnt mAmfefiation if 3P*§^ him felfe, while lohn Baptiji was jet bapti:^ng:Chap. 1.1.5,4. The fccoftd , of his A^es in lune ( hauing now begunne his folemne manifefiation in Galilee, Mat.^,11. ) thefecotid Eafter or Vafcheof his preaching-.chap.s. tor of the * This fpeach firft Fafche, we had in the firfl part, chap, i. i^: And the Pafche of* the levves ^fJ^^^^^".^" was at ha.d.And that feaji whereof we hauein this fecund part, cfJ4p. 5,1 .-After this as" ppeareth ^^^'^^ "^^^ ^ feftiual day oP the lewes , is thought of good Authours , to be the by the places feaftofPafhe, here marked. The third part is of his Afles in Galike^aiid in Iurie,ahout the third Pafche,dnd after declareth t.ha.tif:cjjap.6,to the 1 1. Vorfr we haue chaps 6, 4: And Pafche the feftiual day of ThefourthpartisofthefourthVafche(whichwehaHeintheendofthechapAiy^$$ And the Pafche of * the lewes was at hand) that is to fay, of the Holj/ weeks ■ofhisfafioninKierufalem: chap,ii,rntotheendoftbe books- B) which diuifion it is manifeft , that the intent of this Buangelifl writing after the 'Other three^was, to omit theA^es ofchrtfl in Galilee, becaufe the other three had writ- ten thtm at large:and to report his A^ss done in lurie,which they had omitted. And this he doth^becaufe lurie with Hierufakm and the Temple^ beeing the principal fart of the Country , there abode the principal of the lewes , both for authoritie , and dfo for learning in the law or kjiowledge of the Scriptures , and therfore that was the place ^where our Lord \^sws fin dingin the Head itfelfe and in the leaders of therefl, ■ fuch wilful obflinacie and dcfpcrate refiflance , as the Vrophets had foretold , did by this ^ccafton, much tjiore plain ely then in Galilee, both fay and proue,at fundry times , euert eutryyeare of his preachingjnmfdfe to be the Christ that had beenefo long promifed vnto them , andexpededofthem: and the fame Christ to be not only a manias they • imagined,bm alfo the natural, confubflantial , and coeternal Sonne of God theVather^ who now had fern him. Therfore thtfc were the wordes and deedes thatferued bejl tlte purpofc of this Euan gellft, being to shew theglorie andexcellencieofthis Perfon Iesvs: that thereby the Gentils might feehow worthily Hierufaleme and the lewes were reprobated who hudrefufed yea dr crucified fuch an one-.and how w el & to their ownt faluatmi themfeUies might doe , to receiue htm and to bcleeue in him. For this to haue beene his purpofejuwfelfe declareth in the end,faying : Thefe are written,thac lo.io,5i' you may belecue that Jesvs is Christ the Sonne of God : and that beleeuing,y ou may haue life in his name. Hicr. in Catal. And herev(ionitif,that S.HieromewritcthThusin his life : Tohn the Apo- rt to. II, to. ftle < whom Iesvs loucd very much, the ^fonne of Zebcd^e,^ the ' Jfr'^''*' brother of lames the Apoftle c whom Herod after our Lords Paflionbe- * •****" headed, laft of al wrote the Ghofpcl,at the requeft oftheBifhopsof Afia, a^ainft Cexinthus, and other Herccikcs, and fpecially iigainft the aiTertion I9J aflcrtion oftheEbionitesthcnrifing > who fay thatChrift was not be- fore Marie. Whereupon alfo he was compelled to vtter his Diuii^c Natiuitie. ofhts three Ip'iflleSy and of his Afocaljpfe^ shal befaid in their orcne places. It folbvreth in s. Hierorne , f/;4tlnthe fecond pcrfecution vnder Domi- tian, fourtcene yearcs after the pcrfecution of Nero he was exiled into the ilcJ^atmos. But after that Domitian w as flaine, and his aftes for his pafsingcrueltierepcaledby the Senate, vnder Nerua the Emperourhc returned to Ephefus , and there continuing vnto the time of Traiane the Emperour, he founded and gouerned al the Churches of Afia : and Avorne with old age , he died the threefcorc and eightyeare after the Pafsion of our Lord, and was buried befides the fame citie. \\hofe cx(ellcncte the fame hd) Doclour thus hicflji defirtheth. tf. i. Aduers. louinidnum, a^NthcApoftle,onc of our Lords Difciples, who was the yongeft among the Apoftles, jRid whom the faith of Chrift found a virgin, remained a virgin, and therfore is^^^ tfihore louedof our Lord, and both of them ranne to the Se- pulchre, b but he came thither iirft : and v^^hen they were in the ship and b.Io. lo. 4. HshcdinthelakeofGencfareth, Iesvs flood on the shore, neither did the Apoftlcs know who they'favv;conely the virgin, knovveth the virgin c^O'i^r. & faith to Peter: /r/ii/ttrio7^.This iohn vvasbothanApoflle,&Euagelift, andProphet.An Apoftle, b^caufe he wrote to theChurches as a Maifter: an Euangelift, becaufe he compiled a bodkeofche Ghofpel , which ( except Matthew) none other of^th.e twclue Apoftles did: a Prophet, forhefawintheilePatmoSjWhcrche wasbannifiied by Domitian the Emperour fortheteftimonieofour Lord, the Apocalipfe, conteining infinite myfteries of things to come. Tertullian alfo tcporteth , thac at Rome being caft into abarrel of hotcboiling oilc, he came forth mo- re pure and freflier or liuelier, thenhc.\vcntin.Yea and his Ghofpel it fclfmuch differeth from the reft. Matthew beginneth to write as of a man : Markeofthe prophecicof MalachieandEfay. Luke of the Prieft- hood ofZacharic : The firft hath the face of a man,becaufe of the genea- logie : tlic fecond the face of a lion , for the voice of one crying in the dcfert : the third the face of a calfc, becaufe of the Prieft-hood.But iohii as an Eagle ftieth to the things onhigh,andmountethto theFather him felf, fay i ng : in the hcgmning voas tl;c W o r d , and the Word was wttb Gody and (Jud was the word. Thus farre S. Hierome, Vpon this Ghofpel there are the famous commentaries of S. Augufline called Tra- <5i:atus in Euang.Ioan.to.9. and twelucbooks^ ofs. Cjirtls commentaries. N THE »9f THE HOLY GHOSPEL O F lESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO lOHN. C H A p. It The I. patter 5-/;^ freface oftht luangeltfiy cmntend'wg Chrijl ( as hcing God the Sonne incarnate) THE ACTS to the Gentilsy4nd fetting out the blmdnes of the levees inrntreceiumg him. 19. ofChnft bc- Then,tbe tefimomcs of lohn Ba^tift , firfl to thefolemne legacie of the levees : 29. nlfcftationt' fecondljfyWhen he faw lESVS come to himi^^.thtrdlji^to his ovene Dtfciplesalfo fut- whiles lohn ting them ouerfrom hiwfdfto JESVS veho made it plainer to them that heis Chriji, Baptift was 40. and fo began he alfo to ham Dtfiipks. y« baptizing N T H B beginning ^ was the word, and the The Ghofpd vv ORD was "With God, and ''God was the at the third w o R D.2. This was in the beginning with God. MafTe vpon 3. Al things were made'' by him : and without ^ay^AmUuery him was made *nothing.That which was made*, aat atthe end ' 4. in him was life , and the life was the light ofMAfle. ofmen : ; . and the light fliinethin darkenciVe, and the darkenciVc did not comprehend it. 6. There was a man fent from God, who/c name was lohn. 7. This man came for tcftimonie , to giue tefti- •monie of the light , that a\ might beleciie through him. 8. He was not the light , but to giue tcftimonie of the light. 9. It was the true light , which lighteneth cucry man that commcth into this world.. 10. He was in the world , and the world was made by N ij him. ••Bezafalfly tranflated dig- nitatem for poteftatem 195 The G h o $ p e l him , aiid the world knew him not. 11, He came into his ovvne , and his owne receiued him not. it. But as many as receiued him , " he gaue them'- power to be made thefonnes of God, to thofe that beleeue in his name. ij. Who, not ofbloud, nor of the wil of flefti , nor of the wil of man , but of God are borne. 14. A n d '' t h e word ET veRBVM ^,^5 MADE FL E 6 H^anddwelrinvsCandwefaw theelorieofhim "lorie TVM ESr ^^ it were of the Only-begotten ot the Father ) ful of grace and '■'• He is prefer- vcritie. J< i5.lohn giueth teftimonie of him ,andcrieth faying : This red &made of was hc of whom I fpake,He that shal come after me, '* is made be- more di^nitie fore me: becaufe he was before me. 16, And of his fulnes we al ^- h''"/'^'^' haue receiued, and grace for grace. 17. For the law was giuen by becaafehe Moyfes , grace and veritie wasmadeby Iesvs Chrift. 18. God '' no was before man hath fecn at any time : the only-begotten Sonne which is in the- me & al things bofome oftheFather,he hath declared.. 'r'h'^ rl^r°'^i ^^- ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ lohns teftimonie , when the lewes fent from Hierufa- vpo^nth^^^ lem Priefts and Leuites to him, thatthey should aske him, who art thou?20.Andheconfe{fed, and didnot denie.-and he confe{fed,That 1 am not Christ. 21. And they asked him : What then ? Art thou *Elias?Andhe faid : lam not. Art thou*' * the Prophet ? And he anfvvered:No. 22. They faid therefore vnto him -.Whoartthou, that we may giue ananfwerto them that fent vs ? what faieft thou of thy felf ? z^. He faid : J ^irn the vojfce of one crjhig in the defer t^ makefiritigfn the vcay tnie, of Chrift, pfofi^ ^.ojy/, as Efaie the prophet faid. 24. And they that were fent were of and therfore ^|^^ Pharifees, 25. And they asked him , and faid to hrni : why then docft thou baptize, if thou be not Chrift, nor Elias , nor the Prophet 26. lohn anfvvered them, faying:**" 1 baptize in water-, but there hath ftood in the middesofyouwhom you know not. 27. The fame is he that flial come after me, that is made before me-, whofe latchet of his fhoe I Sunday in Adu;;nt. •• By like the lewes ignoraC' ly vnderftood not the place in Deuterono ihey aske alfo whether he be the Prophet there fpoken of, See alfo c, ^rtHe'doth oftc ^"^ "^^ wor.thie to loofe. 28. Thefe things were done in Bethania here figniiie beyond Iordan,where lohn was baptizing, p the great dif- 29.^The next day lohn faw Iesvs comming to him,andhe Ciith:BeJrold 1 ference of his f^^ i^j^jy ofGod^behold hitn that tuksth awaj/ ' thefuine.oftht ivorW.jo.This is he ChriftT^asof^ of whom I faid : After me there commeth a man , which is made befo- hispcrfon & te me : becaufe he was before me. 51. And 1 knew him not , but that he Chrifts. See may be manifefted in Ifrael , therefore came I baptizing in water. Annot, Mar. 3. j2,Xnd lohn gaue teftimonie, faying: That I faw ^' the Spirit doTcen- *„ i?^^^?.^l ding as a done from Heauen, and he remained vpon hinn. 55. And I knew him not : but he that fent me to baptize in wat^er , he faid to me; He vpon whom thou shalt fee the Spirit defcending and remaining vpon him, he it is that baptizeth in the Holy G hoft . 34. And I fawj and I gaue teftimonie that this is the Sonne of God. |4 35. The next day againe lohn ftood , and two of his Difciples. $6. And beholding Iesvs walking, he faith : Behold the Lamb of God.37. And the two Difciples heard him fpeaking , and they followed Iesvs. 58. And Iesvs turning , and feeing them following him , faith to them: What feeke you ? Who faid to him : Rabbi ( which is called by interpretation, Maifter) where dwelleft thou? 3^. He faith to them: Come on the oftaiie of the Epi- phanic. "Hie Ghofpcl vpon S. Aa- . According TO S. loHK. 199 Chap. II. At the reqtiejl of his mother he vpoj kjth his frjl m'tratk turtmg vcAter into vcifie at a marugein Galilee^ although the time^fhis munifijiatton be not jet come.xi . Then in Huruftlcm at Pttfibe , being but one, and jet obfiure^ he throiveth out of the Temple tnojimirAiuloujlj al the marchantes. z)}. And bctng yet of the blind leivet asl\td AJignc^ hejignijiethfo longbefore, that thej should kjll htm , but he wil rife Agdvn the third duj/. 15. W/jit/7 alfo prefentlj the) would doc,but that he kji9^;vwg their falfe burtes ( though tnanj beleeue in him ) wd not turte among tlum. • ND the third clay there was a mariage made inCana of-j-j^e Ghofpd ^ Galilee : and the mother of Iesvs was there. 2. Andvponthei. ^^ I E s V s alfo was called, and his Difciplcs to the mariage. Sunday after 3. And the wine failing, the mother of I e s v s faith to him ; ^^^ ^piplu- '' They haue no wine. 4. And Iesvs faith to her : What is"^^* to me and thee woman ? my houre commeth not yet. 5. His mother faith to the minifters : '' Whatfoeuer he fhal fay to you, doe ye. 6, And there were fet rhere fix water-pots of ftone , according to the purifica- tion of the lewes , holding cuery one two or three meafures.7. Ie sv s faith to them :Fil the water-pots with water. And they filled them vp to the top. 8. And Iesvs faith to them : Draw now , and carie to the checfelteward. Andtheycariedit. 9. And after the cheefefteward tafted the" water made wine, and knew not whence it was, but the"Hethatfeeth minifters knew that had draw nc the water ; the cheefe fteward l"^""" l^""""^** callcth the bridegrome , 10. and faith to him : Euery man firft d"th7ioT'dTf!" fctteththe good wine , and when they haue weldrunke, then that which pu^e or doubt is worfc. But thou haft kept the good wine vntil now. 11. This begin- how Chrift ning of miracles didlEsvs inCana of Galilee: and he mauifcftcd his <^hanged bread ^lorie, and his Difciples bclecued in him. p ^"^° ^' ^""^y- II. After this he went downe toCapharnaum himfelf and his mo- ther, and his brethren, and his Difciples j and there they remained not many daies. 1?. And the Pafche of the lewes was at hand , and Iesvs The Ghofpei went vp to Hierufalem : 14. and he found in the Temple them that fold yP°" MunJ^y oxen and Iheep and doucs , and the bankers fitting, i-). And wlien he had I"cekc of Lait." made as it were a whip of litlc cordcs , he" caft them al out of the Temple , the fiieep alfo and the oxen , and the money of the bankers he povvred out ,/mdthe tables he ouerthrcw. 16. And to them that fold doues, he faid : Take away thcfc things hence , and make not tlie lioufc rf,o2.' ^'^ ""'y tether , a houfc of marchandife. 17. And his Difciples JO, ' remembred that it is written : Tfcf T^ale of thy houfe huth eaten me. 18. The Icwes thcrfore anfwercd and faid to him : What figne docft M« i< ^'^^^^ ^^^^ ^^' f^'^'^ft^iou dpcft thefe things 19. Itsvs anfwered and 6,.\-j^' . faiJ to them :*Diilolue this temple , and in three daies I wil raife it. 40- I 20 .The lewes thcrfore faid.Infourtie and fix yeares was thisTeple built, &. wil: thou raife it iiuhrcedaies?2i.But he fpakeofthcrCpleofiiis body N iiij 22.Thcrfore aoo The Ghospel 22.Therfore whenhe wasrifenagaine from the dead, hisDifcipIcsre- membred, that he faidthis , and they beleeued the fcripture and the word that Iesvs did fay. 2j. And when he wasatHierufaleminthe Pafche , vponthe feftiualday , many beleeued in his name , feeing his fignes which he did. 24. But ^' Iesvs did not commit himfelf vnto them, for that he knew al,25.and becaufe it was not needful for him that any ihouldgiucteftimonieof manyfor he knew what wasinman. ^^ ANNOTATIONS. C H A p. IT. Chriftwithhis i. IE SVS alfov/as called ) By his vouchfafing to come withhis to the Mariagc, prefenceho- he approueth the cuftome of the faithful in meeting at honell feaftes and recreations noureth and formaintenanceof loue,peacc, and amitieamongthem feluestheieproucththe herefie approueth of Tatian, MarcioHjandfuch like condemning wedlocke; laftly ( as 5. Cyril faith) he 0''*'— *« Manage. fandiHeth and bleffeth the Mariageof the Faithful in the new Tcftament, making it a *• ^°^' new creature in him , and difcharging it oFthe manifold maledidions and diforders •<*' wherein it was before. By which bentdidion the often diuorces jremariages, and plu- ralit'cs of wiues , andthe womensfcruile fubie»5lion and imparitie in that cafe , be rc- drelTcd and reduced to the primitiueinflitution , and fo Chnftian mariage madeaJa- crament. See5, t./4ugjentipt:i!^ concup.li.i.c.io.O' xl.li I de ahtit. ccmug.c.^. Our Ladies in- |. Theyhaucno wine.) Our Lady many waiesvnderftood that now the time approched teicefiion. ofmaniftlHng him felf to the world by miracles and preaching , and nothing doubted butthat hewould now begin acherrcqueft. Whereby we learne that Chriflorduiatily giueth not his graces, buc hun:>bly asked and requtfted thereunto ; and that his mothers intercefsion is more then vulgarly cffeftual. and that he denieth her nothing. TranH 1 tours ^."What is te me and thee } ) Becaufe this fpeach is fubieft to diuers fenfcs , wekeepe ©f holy Scrip- '^^ wordes of our tcxtjleft by turning it into any English phrafe, we might ftraiten the tures. Holy Ghoft^s intention to fomecertainefenfe either not intended, ornot only inten- ded, andfo take away the choife and indifferencie from the Reader, whereof ( inholie Scripture fpccially ) al Tranflatours muft beware. Chriftthen may meane here, what is that, woman, to me & thee being but ftrangers , that they want wine. ^ as fome interpret it. Or ( which is themorcproper vfeof chat kind of fpeach in holy writ ) what haue I to doe with thee ? that is,why should I haue refpcft to thy defire in this cafe f in matters touching my charge & the commifsion of my Father for preaching , working mira- cles, and other grares, I niuft not be tied to flesh and bloud. Which was not a repre. henfion of our^Lady , or fignificition that he would not heare her in this or other things pertaining to Gods glorieor the good of men, for theeuent sheweth thec«n- trarie: But it was alcflbn to the companie that heard it , andnamely tohis Difciples, that refpedofkinred should not draw them to doe any thing againft reafon , or be the principal motion why they doe their dueticSjbut Gods glorie. OurLacTy U^hatfoeucr he shalfay.)By thisyotifee, our Lady by her diuine prudence and en- ■(doubreth not tire familiaritie and acquaintance with al his manner of fpeachesjknew it was no checke but Chrift wil to her, but a doftrine to others : & that (he had no repulfe, though he Teemed to fay grant her peti- his time was not yet come to worke miracles mot doubting but he would begi« a litlc /j ^ ,•;, tioti. before his ordinary time for her fake,as S.Cyril thinketh he did:ind therfore (he adnio- /^ r* ^, nisheth the waiters to marke wel,& to executewhatfoeuerChrill: fhoald bid them doe, Profaners of iS'Ca/ithem out. ) By this chaftifing corporally the defilers & abufers of the Temple, Gods Church he doth not only l"heiv his power, that being but one poore man he could by force txc- aretobe puni- cute his pleafure vpon fo many (lurdy fellowes : butalfohisfoueraigne aiithoritie ouer jshed in foul & al offenders; and that not vpon their foules only, as by excommunication and fpiritual bodybyth." penalties, but fo fatiC as is tcquifite for the execution offpiritual iurifdidion , vpon Spiritual pow- their bod es andgoods alfo. That the Spiritualticmay karne, how farre andinwhat «r, cafes, for iuft zeale of Chrifts Church , they may vfc and exercife both fpiritually and temporally their forces and faculties againft off"enders,fpecially againft the prophaners of Gods Church , according to the Apofilesalluilon 1. Cor. j. If an^ defile the Temple of Codhim v^UGiddcfiro/, ' X4, lESV'S TrsHJn lo.ll. According TO S. I'ohn. sot tt". rES VS «»ww;«frf»o«^;'»i/i//')S.AuguOinc applic:h this their fi:ft faithanvl h.- leefciiiChriftjfoder.ly raifcdvpon the admiration of his wondcri, but yet not fully for- ^^^^ ^- ^'acra^ nu-d oi cftablishediithciiijvntothc faith ofNouicesorCatcchun;cns in the Church & "^'^'^'' '^ not to Chrift rot conunitting his'Pcrfon tothemas yet , to the Churche<. like wKinclFc and ^^gjuentono- wifcdom , inviot opening nor giiiin^to them our Lo'd in the tt. 5acra!ntnt , bccaufcal "'«-"^s or yong- wercnot to be truAcd with that high point without fal trial of thdr faith. lingSjin faith* H A P. 111. He tsacbeth ^kodemtts , that to come to the Kwgdom of God, Baptifme is nccejiurie.its being our Rigtneration. loWhich point l^ltcouemus as then not vndejf.tndmg. 1 1 he sberfeth th.it they mujl belceuc him,and vchat good caufc there is Jor them Co to due. 15. After this he ulfo b.ipti:;ed,& lohn likjrvtfeat the fame time^i^.Wherup- onaquejhonbci}igm-)ued ^ whether Baptifme is better, i«5. lohn a/ifwereth it by faying , that he is fofurre infenour to Chriji, as a mere man to God mofl high, N D there was a man of the Pharifees , named Nicode- mus,aPrinccofthe lewes. i This man came to Iesvs by night , and faid to him: Rabbi , we know that thou art come from God a Maiitcr^for no man can doe thefc fignes which thoudoeft , vnlcs God be with him. ^. Iesvs anfwered, andHiid to him: Amen, Amen I fay to thee , vnlcs a man be borne againe,he can not fee the Kingdom of God. 4. Nicodcmus faid to him : How cana man be borne,when he is oldPcaa he enter into his mothers wombeagaine & be borne?). Iesvs anfwered: Amen, Amen 1 fay to thee, vnles a man be ''' borne againe of water and the Spirit, he can not enter into the Kingdom of God. <$. That which is borne of the flefh , is flefii : & that which is borne of the Spirit,is fpirit. 7. Maruel nor , that 1 faid to thee , You muft be borne againe. 8. The Spiritbrcatheth where" he wil j and thou heareft his voice, but thou knowcft not whence he commcth and whither he gocth:fo iseuery one that is borne of the Spirit. 9. Nicodemus anfwered, & faid to him: How canthefe things be done? 10. Iesvs anfwered, and faid to him:Thou art aMaiiter in Ifracl, andart thou ignorant of thcfe things? 11. Amen, Amen I fay to thee, that we fpeeke that which we know, and that which we haue fcen we tcftifie, andour teftimonicyou receiue not. 12. if I haue fpokcn to you earthly things, and you belceue not:how it I flial fpcake to you heaucnly things, wil you beleeue? i^. And no man hath afccnded into Hcaucn , but he that defccndcd from Heauen,the 'K**^t.^y Sonne of man which is inHeaucn. 14. And as * Moyfcs exalted thcfer- pent inthedcfert,fomuft theSonneofmanbe exalted: 15. thateucry. one which beleeucth in him, pcrifli not , but may haue life euerlafling. 16. For fo God loued the world , that he gaue his only-begotten Sonnc^ that euery one that beleeucth in him,perifii not,but may haue life euer- lafting. p 17. i-or God fcntnot his Sonne into the world, to iudgcthe world, but thatthe worldmay bcfauedby him. 18. He that bcleeueth in him, is not iudgcd. But he that doth not beleeue,'' is already iudged: bccaufchchathnotbclceucdintiie name of the only- begotten Sonc of GoiL The Ghofpei vpon Holic Ivoode day, or Ir.ucntioii of the holy CroifcM^ii; J •• VS^eful!ovr rather S. Aug, S: thofc anciet Fathers, which mod conionly vnderftand thi:i place of the HolyGhoft, & not of th^ windc: al- though botlr fenfcsbe good, The Ghofpel vpon Munday in thewhitfon- wcckc. :i02 The 'G h o s p e t God. 19. And this is the iudgment:becaufe the light is come into the world, and men haue loued the darkenefTe rather then the light : for their workes were euil. 20. For euery one that doth il , hateth the lights and commeth not to the light , that his workes may not be controuled. 21. But he that doth veritie, commeth to the light, that his workesmay be made manifeft,becaure they were done in God. !< 22. After thefe things Iesvs came and his Difciples into the countries of Iswrie;& there he abode with them, and baptized. 23. And lohn alfo was baptizing in itnonbefide Salini ; becaufe there was much water there, and they came, and werebaptized. 24. For lohn was not yet caft into prifon. 25. And there rofe aqueftionef lohns Difcipleswith thelewes concerning purification. 26, And they came to lohn , and faid to him : Rabbi, he that was with thee. beyond lordan , to whom * thou didft giue teftimonie, behold he baptizeth , and al come to him. | /o.i^t^; 27. lohn anfwered and faid: A man can not receiue any thing , vnleffe it be giuen him from Heauen. 28. Your felues doe beare mewirnelle, -^ that I faid, I am not Christ ; but that I am fent before him. 29. He that hath thebride,is the bridegrome:but the freind of the bridegrome that ftandeth and heareth him , reioyceth with ioy for the voice of the bridegrome. This my ioy therfore is filled. 50. He mull increafe , and I diminifh. ^i/' He that commeth from aboue, is aboue al. He that is of the earth, of the earth he is,and of the earth he fpeaketh. He that com- meth from Heauen , is aboue al. 52. And what he hath feen and heard, that he teftifieth:and his teftimonie no men recciueth. 55. He that hath recciued histeftimonie,hath fignedthat God is true. ^. For he whom God hath fent , fpeaketh the wordcs of God. For God doth not giue the fpirit by meafure. 55. The Father loueth the Sonne : & he hath giuen al things in his hand. 56. He that beleeueth in the Sonne : hath life euerla- iting: but he that is incredulous to the Sonne, flial not fee life, but the •wrath of God remaineth vpon him. ANNOTATIONS. Bi^jifmein water necefla- rft to faluatio Baptifmc in water in two cafes oth(rwi: lu^^phcil. Chap. IH. 5. Borne agaim o/w^Mr. ) As no man can enter into this world nor haue his life & being in the fame,except he be borne of his carnal parents :no more can a man enter into the life & ftate of grace which is in Chrift,or attaine to lite euerlafting , vnJcs he be borne and baptized oYwatcr and the Holy Ghoft. Whereby ^vefcc firft, this Sacrament to be • called our regeneration or fecond birth, in refpeftofour natural and carnal which was before. Secondly, that this Sacrament conuftethofan external clement of water, and internal vertue of the Holy Spirit: wherein it excelieth lohns Baptifme.which had the external ekmet,but not the fpiritual g,race.Thirdly,that no ma can enter in. o the King- dom of God,nor into the fellowfliip of Holy Churchjwithout it. Whercbv the* Pela- gians, 8c Caluinifts be condemned , that promifc life euerlafting to yong ci il Jicn that die without Baptifme, andal other that thinkeonly faith to feme, or the external ele- ment of wattr fupcrfluousornot necclVarie : our Sauiours wordts being plaine& gene- ral. Though in this cafe , God which hath not bound his grace, in r the }. weeke ia- HEN Iesvs therfore vndcrftood that the Pharifces ; iTh is woman • heard that Iesvs makethmoeDirciples,and baptizcth, isafic^ureof ' then lohn, 2. ( howbeit" Iesvs did not baptize, but ^'^^ Clmrch, his Difciples) 5. he left levvric , and went apaine into C^^T.""'^^'- Galilee. 4. And he had of neceffitic to paHe thorough Sa^ bfiumhT''^ maria.5.^He commcth therfore into a citie of Samaria ^Hg.traa. if. which is called Sichar ; '^ befide the Manour that Jacob gaue to lofcph "»'o4m. hisfonne.^. And there was there the foimtai lie of I acob. Irs v's therfore '« There were wearied of his iourncy,fate fo vpon the fountaine.lt was about the fixt "^^^7 ''^u'^^ , ' * cauicswhy lue hoiire. faithful Icwcs. 7. There Cometh" t a woman of Samaria to draw water. Ie svs cf'i>l<^ not faidto her : Giuc me to drinke. 8. For liis Difciples were gone into '^^''^.^ thcSa- the citie, to buiemeates. 9. Therfore that Samaritane vvoman faith "/^^-'^^"^^'y"^ to him : How doeif thou being a levye, aske of me to drinke , which am Ibftlnin'^g fr*^oni . aSamaritanewoman?For the lewes " c doc not communicate with the theircompat ic Samaritanes. 10. Iesvs anfwcred ,and faid to her : If thoudidft know &couerfation, theguiftofGod.and whohe is that faith vnto thee,Giue me to drinkci l^i^'icri Tt^i'l'c thou perhaps wouldeft haue asked of him,and he wouldhaue giuen andsemicc^'ia the «i lining water. 11. The woman faith to him : Sir, neither hall thou moutGaririm. wherein to draw, and the well is deep ; whence haft thou lining water? '^ ^^^ fpcaketh 12. art thou greater then our Father lacob,who gaue vsthe wel,& him- °^'^'^ '-^^P^^" fclf drankc of it,aiid his childreii,aivi his cattcl? i j. Iesvs anfwer cd, Hofy^cholf. aildS9eIo.c.7,}p. ■JSo^ TheGhos'Pb'l and faidtoher:Eaery one that drinketh of this water, fhalthirft againe; but he that flial drinke of the water that I wil giue him , (hal not thirft for cuer, 14. but the water that I wil giue him, flial become in him a fountainc of water fpringingvpvnto life euerlafting. 15. The woman faith to him:Lord giue me this water , that I may not thirft , nor come hither to draw. 16. I Esvs faith to her :G oe, cal thy husband and come hither. 17. The woman anfwered and faid:I haue no husband. Iesvs faid to her : Thou haft faid vvcl,rhat I haue no husband. 18. For thou haft had fine husbands; ,and he whom thou now haft , is not thy husband. This thou haft faid truely. 19. The woman faith tohim :Lord, Iperceiue thatthouart aPro- 'phet. 20.'' Our Fathers adored in this nriountaine, and ^ou fay * that at Hierufalem is the place where men muft adore. -21. Ibsvs faith to her: Woman beleeue me, that the houreflial come, when you flial neither in this mountaine, nor in Hierufalem adore theFather. 22. * You adore that you know not: we adore that we know,for faluatio is of the lewes. 25. But thehourecommeth,andnowitis, whenthetrue adorers ftial adore the Father''' infpirit and veritie. For the Father alfofeekethfuch to adore him. 24. God is a Spirit, and they that adore him,muft adore in fpirit and veritie, 25. The woman faith to him : I know that Messias commeth, ( which is called Christ^ therfore whenhecommeth , he wil fliew vs al things. 26. Iesvs faith to her : I am he , that fpake with thee. 27. And incontinent his Difciples came: andthey maruelled that he "talked with a woman. No man for althat faid : What feekeft thou, or why talkeft thou v/ith her? 28. The woman therfore left her water-pot : and (he went into the citic, and faith tothofe men: 29.Come,and fee a man that hath told me al things whatfoeuer I haue done.ls not he Christ? ^o.They went forth therfore out of the citie,and came to him. 51. In the mcane time the Difciples defired him, faying .-Rabbi eate. 52. But he faid to them: I haue meate to eate which you know not. 55. The Difciples therfore faid one to another : Hath any man brought him for to eate? 54, Iesvs faith to them : My meate is to doe the wil of •• This woman him thatfent me,toperfit his worke. 35. Doe not you fay thatyet there myfticallybeigarefoure moneths , and harucft commeth ? Behold I fay to you, lift the Church, it yp yQ^. gygs^ ^i^^^ f^g ^ |^£ Countries , that they are white already to har- thar^they' ^ "^^- ^^' ''^"^ ^^ ^^"'^'^ reapeth, receiueth hire, and gathereth fruit vnto which at the h'fc euerlafting : that both he that foweth , and he that reapeth , may firftbeleeuc reioyce together. 37. For in this is the faying true: that it is one man rh*"^K ^^^ ^^^^^ foweth, and it is another that reapeth. 38. I haue fent youtoreape chethVo 'after- ^^^^^ which you laboured not: others haue laboured,& you haue entred tvardbemuch into their labours. confirmed, fin- 39. And of that citie many belecued in him of the Samaritans , for djngitinthe the word of the '• woman giuing teftimonic , that he told me al things and r"ofl e ''n ^hatfoeuer I haue done. 40. Therfore when the Samaritans were come ftmaions. f^ ^*^^^» ^^^y defired him that he would tarie tjiere^ And he taried therej 6. Tjk!. ill. i{. 17.10, I8,J6, According to S. John. 02^5 ' there two daies^ 41. And many moe belceucd for his o\7nc word^ 42. And they faid to the woman, Tliat now nor tor cliy fliying doe we beleeuei tbrour felues haue hjeard,.and doe kno.v that this is tJieSa- uiour oFthc Tvorld indeed, J< 4?. • And after the tvvodaieshe departed thence •, and went into Ga- lilee. 44. For Tesvs himfelf gaue tcftiaionie that a Prophet hath not honour in his ovvne coiintrie: Thertore* when he was come into Galilee , the Galileans rcceiucd him , whereas they had fcen al things that he had doneatHierufaleminthe fcftiualday iforthemfcluesalfa came to the fcftiual day. 4(5. He came againe therfore into Cana af Galilee, * where he made Tlic Ghofpel: water wine. And there was acertaine Lord whofe fonnewas Cckeat^P°" the»c. Capharnaura. 47. He hauing heard that Iesvs came from lewric into pg^jgcoft '^'^ Galilee , went to him , and defired him that he would come downe and I heale his fonnc. For he began todie. 47. Iesvs therfore faid to him: [ VnlefTe you fee fignes and wonders, youbeleeuenot. ^9. The Lord faith to liim: Lord, come downe before that my fonne die. 50. Iesvs faith to him : G.oe, thy fonne liueth.. The raanbcleeued the word that Iesvs faid to him , and went. 5 1 . And as he was now going downe , his feruants met him;and they brought word,faying. That his fonnc lined. 52, He asked therfore of them the houre, wherein he was amended. And they faid to him,Thatyefterday at the feauCth houre the feuer left him.. 55. The father therfore knew that it was in the fame houre wherein.. Iesvs faid to him : 1 hy fonne liueth, andhimfelf beleeuedand his, whole houfc. p 54. This againe the "*" fecond fignedid Iesvs, when he. was come from lewrie into Galilee. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. IV.. to. OMrFdt/;«yT4t£^or«i)By adoration is meant doing ofSacrifice. For other offices orxhe SchifmaV Religion might be done in aay place.The Samaritanes to defend their adoring in Gari- tical Temple iim, pretcded their worfhipingthcretobe more ancient then the lewesinHicrufalem, contendeth referring it to lacob : whereas indeed that Patriarch adoring there before the Temple againft the lofffh.U wasappointedjOr the Law giuen.madc nothing for their Schifnic ; which was begun by true Templej •ntiq.il . Manafl'es a fugiriiie P i icO, only to hold his vnlawfiil wife thereby, and to obtainc Supc- C.8. rJoritie in Schifmc: which he could not doein the vnitic of his brethren j long after the Temple of Hicrufalem fiom which reuolt was made Therfore Chrift giueth fcntcncefor thelewes & the Temple of Hicrufalcmjaftirming that they hadagood ground thereof, but theSamaritansnoiieat al. lofephusalfo rccordcth how the Samaritans demanded of Alexander the Great, the like priiuledges& imnniaitics as he had granted to the high Pricftand Temple *^f Hie- .j-f -. - rufalcni, pretending their Temple to be as great and as worthy , and themfelues to be i leth* Icwcsastheothcr,andtowor(liipthcfameGod. But their Schifmatical hypocrifie was l*^*^ P"^*"*^** ' eafilyfpted and diinilfed withnothing. Another timcthclewes and Samaritanes lofefhj. C ^st^he fame writer teftifieth ) made a great fturre in Alexandria about the truth and 1 j.wti. 2"t»iuitie of the Schifmatical Temple & feruice in Gariiim,and the other true Telhple f,f, of 'Salomon: info much that the matter was put to arbitrement by Ptolomxus the Kingscommandcmcnt,only to trie whether of the two was firft. Anithe 5chifmatikes as their cuftomeis ) pit folium can maketheir Church or feruice as old as they lift , refer- ring it tothc Patriarchcs,as ©ur Schifmatikcs doe now to Chrift andthe Apoftlcs. But by continual iu.'cefsion. 'Chriftian ado- ^6(5 T H E G H 0 ^ P E X^ , The true Tern- when the iriil was made, only they of Hierufalem did inuincibly prdUC by continual pleisproued fuccefsionof their Priefts, and by the iuft note of the time when the Schifmatikcs went out from them , that theirs was the lawful , and the other the falfe Temple and falfc adoration. And fo it was iudged , and the Samaritanes put to filence. Afterward the faid Schifmatikes (which is lightly the end of al Schifmes ; reuolted quite from the TeY'es religion, and dedicated their Temple in Garixim to lupiter Oly mpius j as Cal- uinj; flipper and his bread and wine is like ac length to come to the facrifice ofCeresfic Bacchus. 1 }, /ft Ipiri: andveritie. ) Our Sauiour foretelleth her that the end & ceafing of their fatio throuch-^^'^^^^^^ *^^'^^'^'o" i" both the Temples should shortly be, and euen then was bc- *Dut al Nations d"'^ ^'^ be fulfilled : inftiufting her in three things concerning that point. Firft, that in cucry place ^^^ ^^^^ SacriHce should be tied no more to that one place or Nation, but that true ado- "infpuit & vc- i^ation should be throughout al Nations according to the Prophecie of Malachic. Sc- Mil, ritierthatis in ^'^'^that thegtolfeand carnal adoration by the flesh and bloud of beaftcs and other li- the Sacraments external terrene creatures not hauing in them grace , fpirit, and life, should betaken & Seruiceof away, & another Sacrifice fucceed,which should be in it felfinuifible,celeftial, diuine, the new law f^lof life, Spirit & grace. And thirdly, that this adoration & Sacrifice should be the ful of fpirit & v'critie itfclt v.hereofal the former Sacrifices and Hofteswere but ftiadowes & figures. :gl-ace : in the -And he calleth that here fpirit and truth , which in the firft Chapter is called grace U.lfi veritie of and truths Al which is no more but a prophecie and defcription of the Sacrifice of things before ^be faithful Geti!sin the bodie & bloudof Chnft : not that it is not by external mea- prefigured "^s giuen to vs (forotherwife we being men confifting of flesh & bloud could not be rpeciallythe capable thereof; but that it h fpirit acd life in it felf, being the flesh of the WORD 'true Sacrifice of God. xndif a man enlarge the word of Adoration, ("which here as is faid , fignifieth •ofChriftsbc- properly the worshipof God by Sacrifice) to al the Sacraments of the new Law, they »dy and bloud. *^ likewife be fpirit and grace , the Holy Ghoft working inuifibly and internally vpon our foule&by euery oneofthe.Whercupon our Baptifrae,is water & the Holy Ghoftr our Penance,the word of abfolutio & the Holy Ghoft .our Confirmatio,oile & the Holy Ghoft by impofition of handes:finally , al the adoration of the Catholike Church , is properly fpiritual, though CQrtaine external creatures forournatures,ftate andnecef. iitie , be ioyned thereunto. Take heed therfore thou gather not of Chrifts wordcs , that Chriftian men should haue no vfe of external office towards God:f or that would take -^way al5acrifice,Sacraments,Praiers,Churches,androcietieofmeninhisSeruice. C H A P. V. yhe I. ptirt: The Aftesof Chrift in lewrie (hauing already begun his folene Ma. nifcftation in Galilee.Mt. 4, ii)therecond Pafche of his preaching. The Ghofpel vpon Imbcr ft iday 1 the firft wecke of Lent. ••■ By our latin text and the Greeke, this miraculous Cumg <* bedred man fit the pond oftuiracle, becaufe be doth it on the Sahhothjhe Hind lewes doe psrfecute him. 1 j. And 4gaine becaufe be fiitb that Gcd ii his naturdl Vather. i<^. He thereupon continuetb Jajittg , the lathers operation and his to be in euerjf thing al one , and that he shal doe greater things then thefe miraculouf cures,' to finty 1 1 . quitksn the dead in joule bjfinne^as being appointed Utdge ofal, z2).yea and quickjn the dead in bodies alfojnconttnent iudgmg al vprightljf. 5 r. And that thefe are not bragges of his ovcne but bis witntjfes tobe ^^. lohn Baftiji,^6, his owne miraculous workss, 3 7 . his fathers voice at his Baptifme^ 5 9, the Scriptures Mfo.nameljf ofMojfes. FTER tlicfctbings tlicre was a feftiual day of thel^vveSj and Iesvs went vp to Hierufalem. 2. And there is at Hie- rufalem'vpon"*" Probatica a ''pond which in Hebrew isfmnamed' Bethfaida', hauing fine porches.^. In thefe lay a great multitude of ficke perfons , of blind , lame, withered , expe<5ting the ftirring of the water. 4. And P°"'^ p^Y". °'' an Angel of our Lord dcfcended at a certainc time into the pond) tliat is , a pi'a*e ^""i ^^'^ water was-ftirred. And he that had gone downe firft into v^hcre tl^ th€ According to S. Iohj^^ 207 'die pond aftertheftirringofthe water, was made whole of whatfoucr sheep to be infirmitic he was holden. 5. And there was a certaine man there tb.ar ^acrihced,werc had been eight and thirtie yeares in his infirmitie. 6. Him when ''^''^^- ^^^^y I E s V s had Iccn lying , & knew that c he had now a long time, he faith coI^JT'iV to him : Wilt thou be made whole? 7. The ficke man anfwered hini: rom^ndfoi'iK Lord , I haue roman, when the water is troubled, to put me intothe C,rcekc Fa- pond. For whiles I come , another goeth downe before me. 8. Iesvs ''*'^"' vrobuticx. faith to hi.i] : ArifCjtake vp thy bed, and walke. 9. And forthwith -'rYf.^^^ ^'^'^ he was made whole : and hetooke vp his bed, and walked. And it was-bec^ufc the the Sabboth that day. 10. The lewes therfore faid to him that was rheepeoffacri* healed: It is the Sabboth, thou maift not take vp thy bed. 11. He an- ''"^^ wercthcit-- fweredthem : He that made me whole, he faid tome , take vp thy bed, "'^^^'^' and walke. 12. They asked him therfore , what is that man that faid to thee, take vp thy bed , and walke? 1^. But he that was made whole, knew not who it was. For Iesvs ftironke afide from the multitude ftandingin the place. 14. Afterward lESvsfindeth him in the Temple, & faid to him : Behold thou art made whole/' finnenomore,leftfome worfe thing chance to thee. 15. That man went his way , and told the lewes that it was Iesvs that made him whole. J< id. Thereupon, the lewes perfecuted Iesvs, becaufe he did thefe things on tlie. Sab- both. ■ 17. But Iesvs anfwered them : My Father worketh vmilnon;; and I doe worke. 18. Thereupon therefore the lewes fought the more to kilhim : becaufe he did not only breake the Sabboth , but alfo he faid God was hisFa^her, making himfelf equal to God. 19. Iesvs, therfore anfwered , and faid to them : Amen, amen , 1 fay to you , the Sonne can not doe any thing of himfelf, but that\%hich he fcerh the Father doing. For what things foeuer hedoeth , thefc the Sonne alfo doeth in like manner. 20. For the Father loueth the Sonne, and flieweth him al things that himfelfdoeth , and greater workes then tht fe u il he fliew him,that you may maruel.21. For as the Father doth raife the dead and quickeneth:fo the Sonne alfo quickeneth whom he wil. 22. For nei- ther doth the Father iudge any man: but al iudgemcnt he hath giucn to the Sonne , 23. that al may honour the Sonne , as they doe honour the Father. He that honoureth not the Sonne, doth not honour the Fa- ther,whofcnthim. 24. Amen, amen 1 fay to you, that he which hea-. reth my word , and beleeueth him that fent me , hath life euerlafting: and he commeth not into iudgement , but ' dial pa(fe.' from death into life. 25. Amen , amen I fay to you , that the houre commeth , and The Ghofpd now it is when the dead fhal hearethe voice ofthe Sonne of God, and ^P°" Alfouk* they that haue heard, fhal Hue. z6. For as the Father hath life in him- ^*^' felf i fohe hath giucn to the Sonne alfo to haue life in himfelf: 27. and .. he hath giuen him power to doe iudcement alfo becaufe he is the "^°^, . c- c r^.«• t ■ t ^ r t . . on I V, bur good Sonne ot man. 28.Maruel notatthis , becaufe the houre commeth whe- &iJ'dcedcihial rein al that are in the graues, fhal heare his voice, 29. and they that haue bccoumcd, 8c "done good things, fhal come forth into the rcfurredtion of life : but accordingly they that haue done euil into the refurrcdion of iudgemcnt. p«jo. I [hedl'^^oflud. can nocof myfclf doe any thing. As 1 hearefol iudge; and my iuJgc- y° ^ * meat gement. ^o8 T H E G M O S P E L mcnt is Iuft,becaufe I feeke not my wil,but the wil of him that Tent me. •; d Cathoh'kcs ^^if 1 giue teftimouieof myfelf , my teflimonieis not true. There is ^cnpturel'^and ^'^^therthat giueth teftimonieof me:anda know that the teflimonieis find there' Pc. ^^^^^ which he giueth of me. ter5 & hisSucI jj.* You fentto Iohn;and he gaue teftimonieto the truth, :?4.But'' I ^eflburil^ri- receiue not teftimonieofnian : but I fay thefe things that you may be PKifenc'^^ h*^^^ faued. 35, He was the lampe burning and fhining. And you would for Priefts'^power ^ time reioyce in his light. ^6. But I haue a greater teftimonie then to forgme fin- lohn. For the workes which the Father hath giuenmeto perfit them: nes.lHftificatio the very workes themfelues which 1 doe , giue teftimonie of me , that byfaithand the Father hath fent me. 37. AndtheFather that fent me, himfelf hath V^reinkL^r* **^ giu^t^^^ftinionie ofme : neither haue you heardhis voice at any time, ferrcdbefore ^^^ feenhis fhape,58. and his word you haue not remaining in yourbe- niatrimonie, caufe who he hath fctjhim you beleeue not .39 .'^Search the" a fcriptures, breachof the for you thinke in the to haue life euerlafting : & the fame are they that vowo conti- oiueteftimonie of me: 40. and you wil not come to me that you may ncnciedamna- f ,.^ ^1 • r -r • r) 1 1 1 ble,Vo!ontarie "^^'^ "^^•' 4^* GloneormenI receiue not. 42.Butlhaue knowenyou, pouertie, Pe- that the lone of God you haue not in you. 43. I am come in the name nace,almes, & of my Father, and you receiue me not: if" b another fhal come in his good deeds ownename,him youwil receiue. 44. How can you beleeue, that re- diuers rewa!-*- ceiue gloric One of another : andthegloric which is of God only,yoa dcsinheauen feeke not? 45.Thinkenot that I wilaccufeyouto the Father. There is according to, thataccufeth you,Moyfes,inwhomyoutruft.4<5.For if youdidbeleeuc ^"^" /V^J^^s, Moyfes:you would perhaps beleeue me alfo.For of me he hath written. "iHe nieaneth 47* ^"^ if /ou doe not belecue his writings : how wil you beleeue my fpecially Anti- wordes. chrift.Howthe can the Pope behCjfeingthe ' lewes receiue fainiDot. ANNOTATIONS. to.iA9' »7. Chap. V. I. Vertuc of miracles giuen to creatures. \ The fame giuen fpecially to fandificd creacures. J. Miracles do- ne at one time more the at an- other, fpecial- ly in greater folennntie^. 1, t^fond-) This is as great a wonder and worke as was in the old Law , yet neuer re- corded in theScripturcbcfarc:the conditions & circumftances of the fame romh to be diftindly weighed againft the mifcreants of this time for many caufes. Firft, that God without derogatio to his honour , yea to the grcatc5mendationof it, doth giue vertuc of miracles and cure to water ©r other creatures.Secondly,that he giueth fuch vertucs to thefe creatures fpecially which be by vfe & occupying in facred funftions or otherwife, asitvvcrc fandified;For this pond was it wherein rhecarcaffes offheep (therfore called Probatica) & other bealtsto be facrificed, were fiift wa(hed , to which being alwayes red ( as S. Hierom faith) with the bloud ofhoftes , this force was giuen, for the commendation of the Sacrifice of the Law there ottered. How mufh more may we acknowledge fuch workes of God miraculoufly done in or about the Sacrifice or Sacraments of the new Tcftament , which faithlefle mc n wholy reieft and condemne for fables, becaufethey knov/ not the Scriptures nor the power of God. Thirdly, that this operation was giuen at one time more then another & rather on great fcftiual daics then other vulgar times ( forthiswas the feaft of Pafche or Penttcoft) as dales more fa»di£ wel by their '^"**"^ ~u prefcncc in fpirit as ill body , or vpon the parties dcfire or dcuotiou only , according to *^"j ^ ^'^^"g"* the Hcrctikes pretext that God is a like prcfcnt by his power & grace to eucry man ^^°" them & place:& therforc that men need not to gocfroni their ownc houfcs or countries to l"*^^*^^?®*^*^! feekcholines or health atthe places of Chrifts or his Saints birth, death,mcmories : for i^^^ ^'^^^^ none could hauc benefit of this water but he that could touch it , and be in it corporally, ^'"^'^"^ 5* and at that iuft time when the water was in motion by the Angel. Ycafixtly,we may ^"S^"^*^^^?* confidcrthatinfuchcafcs tomakctheinattermoremaruclous,rarc,andmoreeanieftly V^'i <■ • to be fought for, and to fignifietovs that God hath alfuch extraordinary operations • '^^5^ 8 in his owncwil & coniraandement , without al rules of our reafons and queflioning ^" '"'■■* ^"™^^" thereon, none could be healed but that perfon who fiift could get into the pond aftt^ ters muftyeald the Angel came & ftirrcd the fame. Seuenthly, that thefe graces of corporal cures ^^^^^^^P^"? Hm'o. giuen to this water, * prefigure the like force of the Sacrament ofBaptifme for the '^h- c$n$. cure offoulcs, though we need not fceke the correfpondence thereof to the figure ^' ^"'^*'^^^' Lmeifn, in cueiy point, Laftly, Chriftbyhis power of cxccUencie and prerogatiue could and d ^ ?-"^^ *.i.i»,%. did heale this pooreman that could get no body to help him into the water, becaufe s rV "a * he earueftly and long dcfircdtheremedie by God appointed, but was excluded by "i"?" *.^" necefsitie : as our Lord faueth al fuch as die without Baptifme , if they in their ownc "^^''^^""^7 pcrfons earncftly intended, defired^ndfoueht for the fame. healeth and 14. SmwMowm. )We may gather hereby that this mans long infirmitie was for ""^ punishment of Fmnes, and that men often attribute their fickncs to other natural "^*^''"' defers, and fceke for remedies of the world in vainc, when the finne for which it was ^^"J*L^']'^*^*'** f«nt, rcmainerh, or is not repented of:and thetfore thatinalinfirmities men should jc" firft turneto God and goe to their Ghoftly. father, and then cal for the woidly Phifi- : ^""^mi- cions afterward. ^*^^* 3f. / rtceiue not. ) Out Maiftcr mcaneth that mans teftimonie is tiot ntCeffarie to him ror thatthe truth ofhisDiui^itiedependeth on wordlywitneflTes, or mens commenda- tions : though to Ys fuch tcflimonies be agreable and ncccflarie- And fo for our inftruc- tion hcvouchfafedtotaketheteftimonies of lohn the Baptift and Moyfcs the Pro- phets: and departing out of this worldjto fend forth al his Apoftles , and in them al Bishops and LawfulPaftours, to be his witueffes from Hierufalem to the end of the world. j9.JMrc;>r';f JcrJffMVM.}Hcreprehendeth the Icwes,that reading daily the Scriptures Neither IcrW and acknowledging that m them they should find life and faluarion, they yet looked norHeretikes ouer them fo fupcrhcially that they could nor find therein himtobeCHRIST their find the truth. King, Lord, Life, and Sauiour. For thcfpecialmaifters & Scribes of the lewcj then becaufe they were like vnto oar H.retikesnow, who be euer talking and turning and shuffling the Search not the Scriptures, but arc of almenmoft ignorant in the deep knowledge thereof.And therforc Scriptures our Maiaerreferreth them not to the reading only, learning them without booke or deeply, but hauing the fentcnccs thereof glonouHy painted or written in their Temple , houfes or >cad fuperi- coates: butto thedecDefcarchof the meaning and myfteiies of the Scriptures, which cwH/. arc not fo cafily to be fccnc ia uic letter. O Chap. jio The Gh6 ivit Chap. VI. The J. part. Hmng withfiue loaucsfedfiue thoufand i6. ( WAlkjn^ alfo the night after xpn the His Ades in fcA ]ii.on tbemorow the people thereupon rt for ting VHto /m;», zy, he peacheth vntothem of the Bread which he -w'tlgme : tellmg thetntiuthe'ts come from Hea- um^ And therfore able to giucfuch bread as can quic kjn the world , eueu his owne flesh : and that al his Elect sbal btleeue as much. 60. ^anj notwitftandingdoe murmur at this doctrine jea and become apoflataes , though he telthem that they shalfeebjhis Afcenfion tnto Heauen , that he is defended from Heauen. But the Xwelueflicke vnto him^Veter in al theirnamesconfefwg that he is God Omnipotent. 70. Am»ng which tweluejet ( that no man be fca»dali:!^d ) hefignifieth tliAt he foreknoweth which wil become a.triiitQUr t as among the forefatdf which would become apojlataes, ^^ Galilee, & in lewrie , about the third Paf- che and after. The Gh fpel vpon Midient fuaday. F T E R thefe things T e s v s went beyond the Tea of Galilee, vvhichisof Tiberias. 2. and a great multitude, followed him, becaufe they faw the fignes which he did vpon thofe that were ficke. 5. 1 e s v s therfore went vp intothemountaine,and there he fate with his Difci- pks. 4, And the Pafche was at hand , theiefliual day of the Tewes. 5. When Iesvs therfore had lifted vp his eies , and faw that a very great multitude commeth to him, he faith to Philippe: Whence fnal we buie bread, that thefe may eate?6. Andthishefaid, tempting him. For himfelf knew what he would doe ? 7. Philippe anfvvered him: Two hundred penie worth of bread is not fufticient for them,that euery man may take a litle peece. 8. Oneof hisDifciples, Andrew the bro- ther of Simon Peter, faith to him: 9. There is a boy here that hath fine barley loaues , & two fishes ; but what are thefe among fo many? 10. Tesvs therfore faith : Make the men to fit downc. And there was much graffe in the place. The men therfore fate downe , in number about fine thoufand. 11. Ie s v s therfore tookethe loaues ; and when he had giuenthankes , he diftributed to them that fate. In like manner alfo ofthe fishes as much as they would. 12. And after they were filled, hefaidto his Difciples : Gather the fragments that arc remaining, left they be loft. ij. They gathered therfore, and filled twelue baskets with fragments of the fine barley loaues, which remained to them that had eaten. 14. Thofe men therfore when they had feen what a figne Iesvs had done , faid , That this is the Prophet indeed that is to come into the world. 15. 1 e s v s therfore when he knew that they would co- me to take him, and make him King , **" he fled againe into the mountai- ne himfelf alone. |< i5. And wheneuen was come, hisDifciples went downe to the fea. 17. And when they were gone vp into the ship, they came beyond the fea into Carpharnaum : And now it was darkc and Iesvs was not come vntothem. 18. Andthefcaarofe, by reafon of a great wind that blew. 19. When they had rowed therfore about fiue and tvventie or thirtie furlongs. I}. Mr. 10,. P/. 77» 14. EPt. f 4, ACCORRINC TO S. lOHN. . 2II farlongs , they fee Iesvs walking vpon the fea, and to draw nigh to the ship,andthcy feared. 20. But he faid to them : It is I, feare^iotif.Thejr would therforehaue taken him into the ship: and forthwith the ship was at the land to which they went. 22. The next day, thcinultitude that flood beyond the fea, faw that there was no other boat there but one , and that Iesvs had not cntred into the boat with his Difciples, but that his Difciples only were departed. 25. But other boats came in from Tiberias befidethe place where they had eaten the bread , our Lord" giuing than kes.-jThefe word ot 24. When ther fore the multitude faw that Iesvs was not there, "or^^pj';^^"^^/^ his Difciples, they went vp into the boats, &: came to Capharnaiim^hc giuing feeking Iesvs. 25. And when they had found him beyond the fea, thankes was an they faid to him : Rabbi, when earned thou hither? 26. Iesvs anfvvcred cffeaual bldf- thcm, and faid : Amen, amen I fay to you, youfecke me not becaufe Jj^^SJ^^t^h^e you haue fecne fignes , butbecaufc you didcatc oftheloaucs, ^"^ working the were filled. 27." Workenotthe mcate that periflieth, but that endu-multii,'licatioa rcthvntolitceuerlafting, which the Sonne of man wil giueyou. Fortheieof. him the Father, God, hath figned. 28. They faid therfore vnto him; What shal we doe that we may worke the workesofGod ?29. Ie s vs anfwered , and faid to them : This is the worke of God , that you be- leeue in him whom he hath fent. 30. They faid therfore to him : What figne therfore doeft thou, that we may fee, and may beleeue thee? what workeft thou? 3J. Our* Fathers did cate Manna inthedefcrtas i^ ^^ written, Br^^^..^^^^ from ihauen heg^uethtvi to eate.p. I e s v stherfore faid to them : •' Amen, ^^ the Hebrew amen 1 fay to you , Moyfes gaue you not the bread from Hcauen , but ,yord, t^men, my Father giueth you" thetrucbrcad from Heaucn. 35. Forthc bread and tranflateit of God itisthat dcfccndeth fromHcauen, andgiucthlifctothc ^'^'^^^^-'J^^^.^q"/*^^,,/; 54. They faid therfore vnto him : Lord , giuc vs ahvaies this bread. ^^'^"°^-*' '>"'/'- 35. And J E s V s faid to them : 1 am the bread of life , he that commeth tome , shal not hunger j and he thatbeleeucth in me , shal ncucr third. j^.But I faid to you that both you haue fcen me and you bcleeuc not. 37, Al that the Father giueth me , shal come to mc •, and him that com- ^. >-. r • meth to me I wil not caft forth. 58. Becaufe I defccndcd from Heaucn, -^ ^^^ ^^^^P^ not to Joe mine ownewil, but the wil of him that fcnt me. ;9. Foruerfarie of the this is the vvil of him that fentme,theFather-, that althat he hath giuen dead. , me I lecfe not thereof, but raife it in the laft day. 40. And this is the wil of my Father that fent me ^that euery one that fceth the Sonne , and beleeueth in him,haue life eucrlaftingj&Ivvil raife him in tiic laft day. {4 41. The lewes therfore murmured at him,becaufc he had faid,l am the bread which defccndcd from Heaucn -,42. and they raid:Is not thisj^svs the fonne of lofcph,whofc father and mother we know ? How then faith hc,That I defccndcd from Heaucn? 4?. Iesvs therfore anfwered and faid tothem:Murmure not 011c to another :44.no man cancomctomc, vnles tlic Father that fent me," draw him,and I wil raife 1dm vp in the laft day. 4). It is written in the Prophets: /lw(i al shal be double of GU. Eucry one thiic hath heard of theFather,& hath learned,c6methto me.^^.Notthat any The Ghofpel ma hath fcen the Facher,but he which is of God-,this hath fee the Father. ^''^^'^rj^^j^^J 47.Ame,amen I fay toyou-.Hethatbekcueth in ""'e,hathlifccucrlafting.^^"j*j-^j|^J^g^-"j^j, O ij 4^.1 am ~ " The Ghofpel vpon Corpus €hri/iida.y. all T H 8 G HO S P 1 L 48. I am the bread oflife. 49. Your fathers did eate ^' Manna in the de- fert ; and they died. 50. This is the bread that defcendeth from Heauen: The Ghof el ^^^^ if any man eate of it , he die not. 51. I am the lining bread , that inadailyMafTeCame dovvne from Heauen. if any man eate of this bread, he fiial Hue for the dead, for euer : and * the bread which I wil giue , is my flefli for the life of the world. |4 52. The levves therfore ftrouc among themfclues , faying : '' How can this man giue vs his flefli to eate ? 55. r e s v s therfore faid to them.- Amen, amen I fay to you, " Vnles you eate the flefli ofthe Sonne of man/' anddrinkehisbloud, '' you flial nothauc life in you. 54. He that eateth my flesh , and drinketh my bloud , hath life euerlafting; and ^'I vvilraifehim vp inthelafl:day. |< 55. For my flesh, is'' meate indeed; and my bloud is drinke indeed. 56. He that eateth my flesh , and drin- keth my bloud, abidethin me, and I in him. 57. As the lining Father hath fent me , and I line by the Father : and he that eateth me , the fame alfoshalHueby me.58.Thisisthe bread that came dovvne from Hea- uen. Not as your Fathers did eate Manna, and died. ''He that eateth this breadjShal liue for euer. p 59.Thefe things he faid teaching in the Synagogue, in Capharnaum. 60. Many therfore of his Difciples hearing it, faid: This faying is hard, and who can heare it? 61. But Iesvs knowing with himfelfthat his Difciples murmured at this , he faid to them : Doth this fcandalize you }62." If then you shalfee"*" theSonne of man afcend where he was before ? 65. It is rhefpirit that quickeneth, '' the flesh profiteth nothing. Ihe wordes that I haucfpoken to you,be fpirit and life. <54.But there be certaineofyou^' that beleeue not. For Iesvs knew from the begin- ning who they were that did not beleeue, and who he was that would betray him. 65. And he faid : Therfore did I fay to you , that no man can come to rne, vnles it be giuen him of my Father. 66. After this many of hisDifciples" went backe : and now they walkednot with him. 67. Iesvs therfore faid to the Tweluc : What , wil you alfo depart? 58. Simon " Peter therfore anfwered him : Lord , to whom shal we goe? thou hafl; the wordes of eternal life. 69. And we beleeue and hauc knowen that thou artChrifl: the Sonne of God. 70. Iesvs anfwered them : Haue not I chofen you the Twelue; and of you oneis aDiuel? 71. And he meant ludas ifcariot , Simons fonne ; for this fame was to betray him,whereas he was one ofthe Twelue. JUt. itf, x6. Mr, 14,11.. I. Cor J r8,5,i$.' 1: ANNOTATIONS. Chap. VI. 17. Worke nnthimtxtt, ) By their greedy fccking after himfor meate ofthe hodJe, lie takcth occalionto draw them to the defire of a more excellent food which he had to giue them, and fo by litlc and litle to open vnto them the great nieatc and myl^erie ofthe B. Sacrament: which (as he proueth ) doth not only far palfe their ordinaric bread or his marueloiis multiplied loaiies , but Manna k ieif, which they thought came from Heaucn,and fo much wondered at it, 5t. r/;* ACCO R DIN G TO S. T#HN. iT^ '^t.The true hreael ) Though the Perfonof Chrift incarnatc,cucnGntof the SaCranicnt Why Chriftls fclfo, be meant vnder thtMetaphorcs of bread atid drinkefrom Heauen : and our beleefe called bread, in him, be fignified by eating aad feeding : yet the caufcs why they fhould bcrecom- &belecuing, mended vnto vs in fuch tcrmes,werc, that he was to be c.itcn and drunken indeed in the eatiog, Jtrtm. formes ofbrcad& wine : for the which caufe his bodic on the crofTc is called * his bread: It, 19. andhiibloudflicdon thecrofle, *thcbloudofthc grape: no doubt bccaufe the fame Cm.49, bodie and bloud were in Holy Sacrament to be eaten and drunken. In which fpeaches, II, cither of Chrifts Perfon generally, or pecvtliarly of the fame as in the B. Sacrament , the What fignifi- f r» ^^xcelleiu figure thereof f )r many caufes. It came in a fort trom heauen , our Sacrament ^^^^t Ser.i.de fi^o»e : it was made by God miraculoufly , our 5acramcnt more : it was to be eaten for verb. the time of chcir peregrination, onr Sacrament more : it was to euery man what he Jip.e, z. I'lf 'd bcft, our Sacrament more : a liclc thereof fctued and fufficed as wel as much , our Sacrament more :it was rcferued for (uch dales as it could not be gathered , and our Sa- crament much morerit was kept for a memoi ial in the arke of the Teftamcnt , our Sacra- ment much more : thedifconrcnted and incredulous murmured and gainfaycd it, at our Sacranjent much more : it fuftained their bodies in the dtfcrt , our Sacrament , both bodie andfoulc much mote. » fi. How can this m»nf It came not to their mind that nothmgwai imp'iffible to God,that wk- Inthe B. Sa2 Vedly faidyViowcanthitmangiuers his tcsh ^ butwemay makt great profit of their finne ,lelee- cran cnr, Hev*^ wngthe MyPeriei , avdtal^ng alcffin,neiter to fay it cnce$!)inke,}ricyJtfor it is a le\\iihv.'ord and is a Ic>^i»h \yorthyal punishment. So laith, S. Qyrd. li 4. c. 13, in lo. Neuerthtlcs if one aikcd only for word, dtfire to learne in humilitic , as our Ladle did touching her hauingachild in her virginiticjthen he mult take the Angels anfwcr to her, Thatit isof the Holy Ghoft. So faith S.Damafccnefi.4.c.i4. %i Fnlejyouente.) Chrifi commending the S'acrament of the faithful yntovt y faid, Except you The real prC- M»*.^c ytucantt haue life in you So the lifeftith of hft-.andto him that thinketh the life to be a Her, fcnCC, _ ,j this meateshal be death (ir not Ufetohim. fiu^.Ser.z.de verb. ^p.c.J. And S.Leothu^iBecattfe . . ■ • our Lordjaith y Except you eate ^c let vs fo communkate that we nothing doubt of the truth of ' '' Chrifls hodie andbloud -.for that is receiued with mouth , v^hich is beliiited tn hart : and they anfwer ^' ^men in vaine, that dtCpute againfi thai which they receiue. U.t^nddrinke.)'X\\h the Protcftants alleage for thenccefsiticof recciuinginboth Rcceiuing Itf* kindes : but in refpfft of thcmrclucs ( who lightly hold al this chapter to pertaine no- both knide* thing to the Sacramental rcceiuing , but to fpiritual feeding on Ch.ift by faith onIy)it not ncccflarjcj can nuke nothing for one kind or other, Andin refpect of vsCaiholikcs, whobcltcue Chrifts whole Perfon both hunnnitie and Diuinitic,both flesh and bloud to be in cither forrac,and to be wholy receiued nokffeinthefirft, then in thcfccondor in both , this place commandeth nothing for both the Ivindes. Thcjacra- li.Toushdmthaue life ) Though the Cathoiikcs teach thcfe wordestobefpokcn of mental rcccj-i the Sacrament , yet they nicaiic nat (no more then our Sauiour here doth) to exclude uingofChriflf L».t.« alfroiii laluatio'i , that rcceiuc not aftuallyind Sacramcntally vnderoneor both kin- bodic,not pec. me- des. For tlifi chilvlrcn that die aficr they be ba^-^tized and ncucr receiued Svicramcn. aluaic-i nc- r/i.c.io. tilly, ■ahouiJ ^>cu>h; whichtuliold, vcic iiticiicai* Ncithtr did $. Au^uUine meaic, ccHaric lofal^ ' ' " Pj applying uatioB, 21^ T H B G H 0 S P E t applying thefe words to infants alfo , that they could not be faued withoat receluing facramentally,as not only the Hetetikes,but Eiafnuis did vnlcarnedly miflake him:buc The true mea- hisfenfeis that they were by the right of dieir Baptifmeioyned to Chriftsbodic My fti- ninff ofS Au- cal,& thereby fpiritually partakers of the othei Sacrametalfo of ChrilVsbcdie fit blond. *Tnfti>->\ words As al Catholike me that be in prifonjjoyning wirh the Church of God in hart & defire ffuftin's words As alUatholiicemetnat ocm pnion,xoyuin- wuu Lutx^wuituui vjuum u-trLoc ucnrt. touchine in- torcceiue& be partakers with the Church of this Sacrament , and thofe fpecially that fanrsieceiuine deuoutly hearc Maffe & adore in prefcncethebodie& bloudof Chrift, ioyninginhait #f the B. Sa- with the Prieft,al thefe recciue life & fmit of the Sacramet, though at euery tia^e they crament. rcceiue not facramcntally in one or both kinds. And although in the Primiciue Church theH dy Sacraraentin the fecond kind were often giuen euen to infants to fanftifie ^ :m,yet ( as the holy C ouncel hath declared ) it was neuer miniftred vnto them with "'^ *f iTheB Sacra- net is the true Manna & water j^^^ thcm,yet ( as the holy C ouncel hath declared ; it was neuer minutred vnto tneai with '"„ * ". opinion that they could aot befaued without it. Andtherforc the Heretikes doe vntruly ^ff'^^'f* charge the Church & the Fathers with th at errour. 4. Th ff-a^of ^^A wilraift him^) t^isthe Someliutthbythe Father y euen fo (ioe vve liuehyhis fejh,hith S. h V^ era Hilarie. li.i.de Triit. And S.Cyril againe thus : Thoitgh by nature of our flesh w« be ccrrttpti- Cyrit.lfJ cbo*th in ^^«' ytt by participation of life we are reformed to the propertiecfhfe. Fornot only our foalet were loie 4.C. 14. ^^\ .. , liFiedvpbythe HolyGhoJitolifetHerla/iing,[>»tthisrttiiegroJfe terreftrialbody ofoj^rsistobetedu- i^. J""ul^ "^ *' i'*"»off^^^(*« ) h touching , taking , & eating this agreablefood ofChrip body, ^^nd when Tertul. lOlUC] Chriji faith : I wil raife himvf , he meaneth that this boiy which he eattth , thai raife him. Our de nfurl fleshjiith TertuUian) eateth the hody and bloud ofChriJi.that thefoule mayalfo he fatted. Ther- car.nu. 7 fore they shal both bane one regard at the B^furrcBon. And S. Iren asus i How doe they affirme Li. 4, C. that our bodies Be nof tapoBle 9/ lift eiterlafiing, which if nourished by the body and blond of our Lord? . 4. Either let themchante their opinion, or els ceafe to offer the Eucharifi.S. Gregorie Nyflenealfo K^f-^n faith :T/74{ limlyiodie entring into our hodie.changeth it andmaketh it like and immortal. orat. ca-^ $%Meatindeed. ) Manna, was not the true nicattnor the water cf therocke, the drinke thech indeed : for they did but driue away death or famine for a time and for this life. nn^p*i the holy Bodie ofChriJl is the true food nourishing to life eutrUfiing , and his bloud the true drinke ,„>*, driutth death a way v'terly , for they be not thebodie and bloud of a mere man , but of him that ofthcrock. ^^-^^ inynedtoUfe is made life. andtlnr fore are wethebodteandmembersof Chrift y betaufeby this henediSiionofthemyfleriewereceiuethe Sonneef God himfelf. So faith S.Cyril.h.4.C,i«.inIo. 8 . He that eateth this bread.) By this place the holy Councel proueth that for the grace Conii The whole ^ effeft of the Sacrament, which is the life of thefoule there is no difference whether a Trid. grace & cffeft ^^^ receiue both kinds or one. Becaufc our Sauiour who before attributed life to the SefiU^J therofinone eating & drinking of hisbodie & bloud doth here alfo affirme the fame effeft, which is i. kindjand ther- ^-fggjjgjj^j^jj^ jjJ'^Qjnc of eating only vndcr one forme, Therfore the Heretikes be fedi- forc the people jj^^j calumniatoursthat would make the people beleeue, the Catholike Church and not dafrauded. prjefts to haue defrauded them of the grace & benefit of one of the kinds in the Sacra, «... ment. Nay it is they that haue defrauded the world, by taking away both the real fub- Receiuingin ftanceof Chrift, and the grace from one kind and both kinds, and from al other Sacra- one or both ments. The Church doth only ( by thewifedom of God's Spiritand by inltruftion of kinds, indiffc- Chrift & his Atjoftlcs, according to time and place,for God's moft honour,thcreuerecc j:ent,according ^f^^^ Sacrament, & the peoples moft profit therby ) difpofe of the manner & order how J^ *^^ u ^^ ^^^ Prieft,how the people shal receiue, & al other Particular points, which himfelf (Uith Churches ap- 5 Auguftine ) did mt take order for, that he mi^ht commit that to the ^Jfofiles, by whom he y/as to ^p , j,i pointment. j^^.^^ his Churches a f aires. Though both he and the Apoftles and the Fathers of thepri- ,;i ^^* ,. . . mitiue Church left v< example of receiuingvnder one kind. Chrift *at Emmaus, The /'^h^^, AuthontieoF Apoftles ty^fif. 2, 41. The primitiuc Church in giuing the bloud only to children. C^'fr. „„„, ' ceiuing m one Qafil.ep.ad Cafariam Vatrttiam, and in diuers other cafes which were too long to rchearfe. Jcind. Whereby the C kiurch being warranted and in the ruling of fuch things fully taughtjby Theca-ifcs of Qa^'s5pjritja.,welforthercprouingof certainehercfies,thatChriftGodand man was the Cv..!rch€s notwholeanaalincuerypartoftheSacrament,asfpeciallyfor that the Chriftia people praftife & or- bejng now enlarged,and the communicants often fo many at once, that neither fo much dinancecon- vvine could beconuemcntlyconfecrated, nor without manifold accidents of sheding or cerning one abufingbe receiued (wherof the Protcftantshaueno regard, becaufc it is but common ^Uaho was fo mad proue thai he to mft 4:° him, or to forfakehim for the fame? ¥or the Apoftlcs at the leaft wodd haue fpakenot me- plucked rhem Sy the lleeues, and faid: Goe not away my Matters , he fpcaketh parables, taphorically. The caufe rhafore was their increduliiie, and the height of the My ftene, for that they as at other neither kiew die meanes how it might be preient, nor would beleeue that he was able to t^iue his flebh to be eaten in many places. And euen fuch is the vnbeiecfe of the Heretikes about this matter at this day, 68, Teteranfwered. ) Peter anfwereth for the Twelue , not knowing that ludas in hart was already naught, and beleeued not Chrills former words touching the B- Sacra- ment but was to rcuolt afr^v/ard as the other. * Wherein as Peter bcarerh the perfon DeieeuiiJg of the Church & alCatholikc men , that fur no diificulty of his word, norforany Catholikes:fo reuolt( beit neuei- fo general ) of Schifmatikes, Heretikes , or Apoftataes , either for ludas of alvn- this SacrameMor any other Article, wUe^erforfake Chrift: So ludas was the chicfelt bdeeuing He- fuborner,maintayner,& father of this herefieagainft thei-eal prefence of Chriftsi>odie retikes. He and bloud in the B. Sacrament, and of thereuolt from him for the fame : as S. Augultira ieing the firil teichethmenarraMmPfd.^^ddvtr. ix.c^-PM 5 Tj^'ivcr. 7. declaring withal that thig Arch-here- was the firft herefie againft Chrilis doavine, and worthily comtnending S. Peter for his •iike J and this, humble obedience, in receiuing Chrifts fpeach , and firmly beleeuing his words to againft the B. be trueand good , whichhe did not yet vndcrftand. By whofe example therfore when Sacrament,the company draweth vs to reuolt , let vs fay thus : Lord , whither or to whomshal wc goe, ^ft herefie. when we haue forfakenthee? to Caluin , Luther , or fuch , and forfakc thee and thy Church with the vnfaithful mnltitude? No, thouhalUhe words of life , and we beleeue thee and thy Church wil not nor can not beguile vs. Jhouhaji ( faith the fame S. Augu- {iine) life euerlaflingm the mimfimion of thy body and bloud. And alitle after j Thou art life tHtrlaJling itflf.an'i thot*giutJi net in thyfltsh and blettd but that which thyftlfart. tines. 'A% S. Fttei- beareth the perfon ofal beleeuiui zj. in' 19. Chap. VIL ihe lcxvc5(ofnUrufilem)fakjiig bis dmh^ he -wdketh In GaliUe : ^lim he figwfiith to hts Brethren , that not in thisfeafl Sceno^egia, but tn another ( to Tvit^ Tafihe following ) the Ums should kjl him : that is , mt rvhen they would , but Tvhen he wiJ. 10. Info much that atthisfeafthe teatheth openljin theTemple, and (onuerteth many , 1 4. fcor/j tn the middle day 57. and the lafi M) therfof, yfiifhout atij hurt ^though alfo the Mlersfendtoa^^rehind him, P T E R thefe things I e s v s walked ' into Galilee' , for he would not walke^ into lewrie' ; becaufe the lewcs fought tokilhim. 2. And the feftiual day of the lewes , '^"Sce- nopegia, was at hand. 3. And his Brethrenfaidto him: ._^. ^^^ Paile from hence , and goe into lewrie-, that thy Difciples from the 7. of ^Ifo may fee thy workes which thou doeft. 4. For no man doth any ofto. for eight ^j^-^^„ iii'fectet , and feekcth himfblf to be in publike. If thou doe thefe lrG^.ii^cox^- ^^"^Ss , manifcft thy feU'to the woild. j. Foi: Hcither did hisBrethren^ •The Ghofpel •^rpoTuefday in Vafsion wecke •• Scenopegia (Leu.ti. o'K'A'ixi io?Tvt ) is the fia/i of TahcT' nacUt, which the lewes kept in AcCOtlDIKGTOS. TOHN. 017 belceiic In him. 6. Ie s vs thertore faith to them : My time Is not yet " andcmcnr^ comcibutyourtimc is alvvaies rcadie. 7. The world cannothateyou, or a n-,cn on'e butmeithatetliibccaufe Igiueteftimonieofit,thatthe workcstliercof Jj^^^^Jj^'.'/''' arc eiiil. 8. Goc you vp to this fefliual day:' I goc not vp'to this tcftiual God's pVo^ c- day-jbecaufemy timeis not yctaccompliflicd. lion fourtic 9.\Vhenhchad raidthefcthings^himrellfraried inGalilce. 10. Bur after y^arcsinta- his Brethren were cone vp , then he alfo went vp to the teiliual day , not ^'■"^*^^" ^^ 11 • ^ ■ r TM . \ c r I 1 • • . ff-'^rcs, and not Openly, but as It were in fecret. ii.l helewesthcrroreloughthmnntlie inhou'cs cuoj. fefliual day, and faid: Where is he? u. Andtiierewasmuchmurmuring mingout'of in the multitude of him. For ccrtaine faid : That he is.good. And others ''^^-SYf^ -^f* faid : No, but he feduceth the multitudes. 15. Yet no man fpake openly ^^""-Ji'4. ofhim for fearcofthelewes. J4 Th rh r 14. And whenthe feftiuitie was now half done, 1 e s v s went vp into vpontucfday the Temple, and taught.15. And the lewes maruailed, faying : How doth in ihc 4. wetkc this man know letters, whereas he hath not learned? 16. lefus anfwered "flenc. them,and faid:My dodrine is notminc,but is thatfentme.17.If any man .. •'wil doe the wjlofhim,hefhal vndcrftand of the dodrine whether it be ^'q]^^^^'^^'[^° of God, or I fpeakeofmy felf. 18. •" He that fpeakethofhimfelf,feeketh thc"trmh i°To hisownegloric. Buthethatfeekeththeglorieof himthat fenthim, heliucwd. ' is true,and iniuRice in him there is not. i9.Did not Moy fes giue you the ' '^^ " fpoken Law,and none ofyou doth the law? 20. * Why feekcyourokilme? The f '^''[j'^'^i^, multitude anfwered, and faid, " a Thou haft a Diuel , who feekethto kil inVmje^i'i a" thcc? 11. 1 Esvs anfwered and faidto them: One worke I hauedonc^and Herctikcs t^u. youdoealmarueil. i2.Therfore* Moyfcsgaueyoucircumcifion: not g»9 tra&. z^.in that it is of Moy fes,but*of the Fathers, and in the Sabborhyoucircum- ^-^^^g-^oan. cifcaman. 25. ifamanreceiuecircumcifion inthcSabboth, thatthe when^thefe Law ofMoyfes be not broken-, areyouangry atmcbecaufe Ihauchea- fpeakethusto led a man vvholy in the Sabboth? 24.ludge not according to the face,but Chnft himfcif, iudge iuft iudgemenr. '^ Hcrctikcs 2s. Certainctherforeof Hierufalemfaid: Isnotthishe whom they ^iltkhyift" feekctokil? 16, Andbehold, he fpeaketh openly, and they fay nothing to him. Hauethe Princes knowcn indeed thatthis is C h r i st?27. But thismanwc know whence he is. But when Ch r i STCommeth,nomau knowethwhenceheis.28. Ie svstherfore cried inthelemple teaching and faying : Both mc you doe know, and whence I am you know. And of my felf I am not come, hut he is true that fentme, whom you knoTv not. 29.1 know him, becaufel am ofhim, and he fentme. go.They fought therforeto apprehend him: and no man laid hands vpon him , becaufe hishoure was not yer come. 31. But of the multitude manybeleeuedin him, I< and faid : Christ, when he commethflial he doe more fignes then thefewhichthis man doth? ^z. The Pharifees heard the multitude yj^p Ghofpel murmuringthefe things touching him: and the Princes and Pharifees vjonMunday fent Minifters to apprehend him. 35. 1 £ s v s therfore faid t^ them: Yet a mPailo wcckc litIetimeIamwithyou:andi goe to him that fent me. j^t^vYoufeeke me, and flial not find: and where 1 am, you can not come. 55. The lewcs therfore faid among themfelues, whither wil this man goc , that wefhal notfindhim? wilhegoeinto thcdifperfion of the Gentils, andtcach the Gentils? 36. What is this fay ingjthat he hath faid; Youflialfcek •' rhi$ was fii!. filled on whit - fund ay Aft. t 2.18 T H E G H O g P B ti mi , and fliil not find •, and where I am , you can not corned 57. And in the laft, the * great day of the feftiuitie I e s v s flood and cried, faying: Ifanymanthirft, lethimcometome,anddrinke. 38. He that beleeiieth in me, as the fcripturc faith , Out of his hell) shalflow riuers ofUu'lngwater.^9.(^nd this he faid *of the Spirit that they (hould receiue & afterward al. which beleeued in him. \^ '' For as yet the Spirit was notgiuen : be- rr'^oVi^T caufclE svs was not yet glorified.) itiono lan s ^^^ Qf that multitude therfore , when they had heardthefe words of his,fome faid:This is the Prophet indeed. 41. Others faid: This is Chrift. But ccrtaine faid: Why, doth Ch r ist come from Galilee? 41. Doth notthe* fcripturefay: That ofthe feed of Dauid, and from Bethlehem the towne where Dauid was , C h r i s t doth come? 45. Therfore there amog the wic- kedjwhichfe- Cretly ferue him andbf wifedelaies auert the exe- in the Sacra- ment of Con- firmation: vifi- blyin thepri- mitiueChurch, the end of thc° arofe diflenfio in the multitude for him. 44.And certaine of them would world. haue apprehended him:but no man laid hands vpon him. 45. The Mini- ♦; a Chrift hath f^ej-s therfore came to the cheefe Priefts and the Pharifees. And they faid a\w^' ^°e^ ^^ them: Why haue you not brought him? 46. The Minifters anrwered: Neuer did there manfofpeake, as this man. 47.ThePhjrifeestherfor.e anfweredthem: Why,areyoualfofeduced? 48. Hath any ofthe Princes beleeued in him, or ofthe Pharifees? 49. butthis multitude that kno- wethnottheLaw,areaccurfed. 50. Nicodemusfaidtothem"a he* that came to him by night, who was one of them; 51. Doth our Law iudge a cution of inhift man, vnles itfirft hearehim,and knowwhathedoth? 52.They anfwered lawes againft & faid tohim: Why, art thou alfo a GalilseanJ ^ Search', & fee that from him and his Galilee a Prophet rifethnot. 53. Andeuery man returned to hishoufe. pcople,asNi- r '* * codmus&Gax imaliei. Chap. VIII. Agatneinthi Tm^le ( ahfolumg an dduoutrejfe after his merciful manner] &jet ■vp'tthat declaring agatnfl his enemies that he is not afauourer offinne , no more then Uoyfes) 1 1 he teacheth ofenly, and is not for al that apprehended: telling them both cf his Godheadyii and of their reprobation, i2> of his exaltation alfo by their Cruci- fying ofhim: 3 1 exhortingthe beleeuers to perfeuer^^^ andshevping them thatfeekj bis deaths that they are neither free, 59 nor of Abraham, 41 nor of God,^/[but*ofthe Diuel. 45 £ttf that himfelfis ofGod^t^i and greater and ancienter then A braham. 59For the Tvhith they got about to f one him, but in vaine. leuiK loel Zf zt. 36. I. loa-hi} * Search thefcrif* The Ghofpel vpon Saturday the 5. weekeof Lent. ND lESvs went into the Mount-oliuet: 2. and early in the morning againchecame into the Temple, and the people came to him, and fitting he taught them. j.And the Scribes and Pharifees bring a woman taken in aduoutrie-, and they did fet her in the middes, 4. And 'aid to him: Maifter, this woman was euen now taken in aduoutrie. 5. And* in the Law Moyfes commanded vs to ftonefuch. What faicft thou therfore? 6. And this they faid tempting him,that they n^^ight accufe him. But 1 1 s v s bowing himfelf downe , with his finger wrote Leu.xol 10. ACCORDING TOS. lOHN^ 21^ wrote in the earth.y.VVhen they therforc continued asking him,he lifted "' ^^ '.•^" ".^"^ vp himrelf,and faid to them: " He that is without finne of you , let him Jep"ehcmr. r firft throw the ftone at her. 8. And againe bowing himfelf, he wrote in codcmne other the earth. 9. And they hearing, went out one by one , beginning at the 'i^^"5> fai Ir-, if Scniours:and Iesvs alone remained, and the woman Handing in the mid- ^^^. ^^^^\- ^^ dcs. 10. And lESvsliftinqvphimfelf.faidtoheriWoman.wherearerhev f"' ^^ ° \'^^ ^ t ' J * •••~y i4mcorotlKT that accufed thee: hath no man condemned theef ii.Whofaid:Noman, crcater. CyvU. Lord. And Iesvs faid; ■" Neither wil I conderaneihee. Goe, and now »» lo.Ste tyinm. (innenomorc. J^ yW;. 7.1. 12. b Ag^'.ine thcrfore Iesvs fpake to them, faying:! am the light of the S. Angufline by thiscxani- world:hethatfollowcth me , walketh notindarkenefle, but dial haue pieofourMai- the light of life. i5.ThePharifeestherforefaidtohim:Thougiueft tcfti- fterptoueth monieofthy felf^thy teftimonieisnottrue. 14. Ies vsanfvvercd, and thatCkrgie faid to them: Althoughldoe giueteftimonieofmy felf,my teftimonie JJf"fc*^*^'-^- is true: bccaufc I know whence I came, & whither I goe: but you know niuchtomlcc not whence 1 come, or whither I goe. 15. Youiudge according to the and that thty flefli: I doc notiudgeany man. 16. Andif Idoeiudge, my iudgementis ought often, as true: bccaufc Tarn not alone, but I and he that fent me, the Father. 17. th^caufeand And in your law it is written , that * the teftimonie of two men is true ^^'"^ '^1""'^ 'f* OTi 1 • n- • .- rir it i r ,* "ct pardon of 18. I am he that gme teftimonie ot my felt: and he that fent me , thcFa- fhefeculatMa-" ther, giueth teftimonie of me. 19. They faid fllcrforetohim: Where giftratesfor is thy Father? Iesvs anfwered: Neither me doe you know, nor my offenders that Father. If you did know me, perhaps you might know my Father alfo. ^" penuenr. 20. Thefc words Iesvs fpake in the Treafurie , teaching in the Tern- bVheGhefpel pie, and no man apprehended him , becaufe his hourc was not yet vpon Saturday come. |4 the 4.. weekem 21 Againe therfore Iesvs faid to them : I goe , and you ftial feeke 5;?"^^, me,andflial die in your finne. Whither I goe, you can not come. 22.The vpo^nMundav lewes therfore faid: Why, wil he kil himfelf, becaufe he faith ; W' hither the z.weckc of Igoe,youcannotcoine? 23. And hefaidtothem:You are from beneath, Lent. 1 am from aboue.You are of this world,! am not of this world. z4.Ther- ' '^ ?° read 5"; fore 1 faid to you that youfhal die inyour finnes.For if youbcleeue not blofe'&s Aul that I am he, you (hal die in your finne. 25. They faid therfore to him: auftinercxpcu- Who art thou? Iesvs faid to them:"* c The Beginning who alfo fpeake dingitotChri- toyou z6.ManythingsIhaue to fpeake and iudgeofyou. Buthethat ^"^'^^^""j^'^^f fent mc,istrue:and what 1 haue heard ofhim,thefe things I fpeake in the ^f^^ the begin- world. 27. And they knew not that he faid to them that his Father 0}"^ creatures. was God. 28. 1 e s V s therfore faid to them : When you flial haue exal- ted theSonne of man, then you (hal know that! am he, andofmyfelf I doc nothing,but as the Father hath taught me, thefe things I fpeake: 29. and he that fent me, is with me: and he hath not left me alone, becaujfc the things that pleafe him I doc alwaies J^p.When he fpake thefe things many beleeued in him. •• Only faithis ;t. Iesvs therforefaidto them that beleeued him,the lewes : If you"' "otfufficient abide in my word, you fiial be my Difciplcs indeed. 52. And you fhal ,7J^^^'j*"^ ^"f^r know the truth, and the truth Ihal make you free. 5?. They anfwe- jjngirthckel red him : We are the feed of Abraham , andweneuerferuedany man: pingofhii cS- hovv faicft thou , You Ihal be free ? 34. I e s v s aiifwered them : raandemcnw. " Amen vio To THE Ghospei.' '^ Amen, amen Ifay to you, that * cuery one which committeth finne, is the feruant ol: finne. 35. And the feruant abideth not in the t-'aMin was ne- ^^^^^ for euer : the fonne abideth for euer. 56. if therfore the Sonne Iter without Hiakc you free^youfhal be"' a free indeed. 37. 1 know that you are the frac wilrbuc children of Abraham rbutyoufceketo kil mCjbecaufe my word hautng the gra- taketh not in you. 38. I fpeake that which I haue feen with my Father: hi .wins tlul* ^^^ y^^ ^^^ ^^^^ things that you haue feen with your Father. 59. They madefreeC^as aufweredjandfaidto him.-OurFatheris Abraham.l es v s faith tothem: S. Aiiguftine If you be the children of Abraham," b doethe workes of Abraham. 40, faith)from icr- But novv, vou fceke to kil me, a man that haue fpokenthe truth to you, alfo'lr.^^^"'^ which! haue heard ofGodThis did not Abraham. ^i.Youdoethe vvor- £«^Ji{. /o/^'" kesofyour Father. Theyfaid therfore to him : We were not borne of •'■'0 Not only fornication.We haue one Father,God.4t.lESVS therfore faid to themtif (dhh [vat good God were your Father, verily you wouldloue me. For from God I pro- ^°1,^" ^\^^ L , ceeded,and came; for I came not of my fclf,but he fent me: 43. Why doc chil.if en'^of A-* X^" "^^ ^"°^ "^y fpeach?Becaufe you ca not heare my word.44.You are bj^ham accor"- of your Father theDiuel,& the defires of yourfather you wil doe.He was tfi^ig as S. la, a'-c man-killer from the beginning,& he flood not in the veriticibecaufc tties alfo fpea- yeritie is not in him.When he fpeaketh alie,he fpeaketh of his owne, be- hams wJ^kcs ' ^^"^^ ^^ ^^ ^ ^^ ^^» ^ the father thereof. 45 . But becaufe I fay the veritie, c. *. ^ ^ "* youbeleeuemenot.4(^Whichofyou''%alarguemeoffinne?lfIiaythe ••c S. Auguftia veritie, why doeyounotbeleeueme? 47. HethatisofGod,heareth the /»»#% amen.^ Htdoih much commtnd and vrgethetfnngthat he fo vfterethydoublin^it. tt u a ctrtaine otha amtn^isnot •/■ hit, ifttman may/* fay: for Amcn m Hebrev. figmfirth verum,a truth. Yet ii is not tranflaui, trail dated. vjhtrMt it might hauebetnfaid^vcvamvci dm thco vsbiiybntnathertht * Greeke interpreter durfi doe n,nor the Lmih. the Hebrew yikord hath remaincdfiiiythatf» it might be the t»oreejletmed.Tra£i, * Sgg fj^e pj^i 4i.i»lo<»n.By v»hich wordcs & the like* recorded in other places of this new Teftamcnr, face,& Annor* the Reader may fee great reafon^why we alfo fay, c/fwtn, anun^ aiiddurft not tranfUfe it in t^£»c,c,\^^ aiid fuch like wordcs into our tngliih tongue. Chap. IX. To shew that h^ his Bapufme(bein^the Sacrament of'tllum'matm or faith) ht veil ta/^e. away the bl'jiduei oj the werld, hegiueth withjlrangt ceremonies fight to one burnt bhnd. 8. By xvhich wonderful mirade {the atttjtationoj the purttehtmfelf and of The GhoCpcT his parents concurring )firjt the neighbours, then alfo the Pharifees thewfciues are ^^^u*^"^'^'^^^ pUincly confounded. letfo obflinate the) are^ that becuufe tt was the Sabboth when J^" ^^^^''^ he wrought it , they inferre that he is not of God: yea and throw out of their Synago- --a Though ma-.. gue the parttefor confefmghijn, ^<:^ . But our Lord, receiuethhwi •, ^Q.and forcttl- ny infirmities teth by this occafton,the excecation^ of the lewes {becaufe of their wiljul objimant) [^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ andilluminatton oftheGentiliwhoconfijfe their owne blindnes^ comming for probacion, anj- N D Iesvs pafllng by ,raw a man blind ; from hisnatiui- ^"'^/^"^ ^^^ I tie; 2. and his Dilciplfs asked him: Rabbi,vvho hath lin- ,,",hciofmry' ned, this man, or his parents, that he flionld be borne beglonHcd. blind? lESvsanrwcrcdi^/'^Neither hath this man finned, -b rhctimeof nor his parents \ but that the vvorkes of God may be ma- working, and nifcficd'in him. 4. 1 mua worke tlie svorkcs of him that fent me, whiles "h^nrjaftcc it isday.Thenightcommeth, " b when no man can worke. 5. As long as ^each we can I am in the world , I am the light of the world. 6. When he had faid dcfcrue no mo-' thcfe things , he fpit on the groan J, and'' made clay of the fpittle, and re by our dee- fpred the clav vpon his eyes, 7. and faid to him:Goe, c wafh in the poole ^^V''"^'^'^.^^^ of Siloe,which is interpreted , Sent. He went thcrfore , and waihed j and ^ Jj ^^ jj .^^^ he came feeing. _ ^ cording totha- 8. Therforethe neighbours , and they which had feen him before, difference of that he was abegger, faid : Is not this he that fate , and begged? Others ^'^^kcs here, faid : That this is he. 9. But others : No , not fo, but he is like liim. But ' '^/ga ^fl he faid: Thar T am he. 10. They faidthertore tohim : How were thine nic,to which al eyes opened ? 11. He anf .. crcd : That man that is called Iesvs, made naen borne in clay , and anointc a mine eyes, and faid to mc:Goe to the poole of Siloc, finne& blind- and wnfli. Andl wcnt,and waflied,andfaw. 12. And they faid tohim: health Hdu Where is he? He faith: I know not. ij.Thcy bung him that had been ^;„i./.,.-.r,4i bhndj Sairamtmit, i(t a^i The 'G h o s p e l blincl,tothePharirecs. 14. And itwastheSabbothwhen I e svs .made the clay,and opened his eyes. 15. AgainetherforethePharifees asked him, howhefaw.Buthefaid to them : He put clay vpon mine eyes,& I waflied ; and I fee. 16. Cer- ;taine therfore of the Pharifees faid:This ma is not of God, that keepeth not the Sabboth. But others faid : How can a man that is a finnerdoe thefefignes? And there was a fchifme among them. 17. They fayther- fore to the blind againe : Thou , what faicft thou of him that opened thine eyes ? And he faid : That he is a Prophet. 18. The 1 ewes therfore did not beleeue of him, that he had been blind andfaw , vntil they cal- led the parents of him that faw, 19. and asked them,faying: Is this your fonne, whom you fay that he was borne blind ? how then doth he now iee ? 20, His parents anfwered them , and faid ;We know that this is our fonne, and that he was borne blind; 21. but how he nowfeeth, we know not , or who hath opened his eyes , we know not , aske him- felf ; he is of age, let himfelf fpeakeof himfelf. 22. Thefe things his pa- rents faid , becaufe they feared the lewcs. For the lewes had now con- fpired,that if any maniliouldconfeffe him tobeCuRiST, h^^ihouldbe ''put out of the Synagogue. 2^. Therfore did his parents fay :*r hat he is ••^^ofay the of age , aske himfeif. 24. They therfore againe called the man that had they"de;"-rlte^ been blind , and faid to him^ ''' Giue glorie to God. We know that this from miracles "^^" ^^ a fuiner. 25, He therfore faid to them : Whether he be a finner, done by Saints I know not : one thing I know , that whereas I was blind , now I fee ^r their Rdi- 26. They faid therfore to him ; What did he to thee ? how did he open call reten^' ^^^"^^ ^^^'^ ^7' ^^ anfwered them ; I haue now told you , and you haue ding the glorie ^"^^^^^'y ^^'^''7 wil you heare it againe?wil you alfo become his Difciples? ©f God. As ^S« They reuiled him therfore, & faid: Be thou his Difciple : but we are though it the Difciples of Moyfes. 29. WeknowthattoMoyfesGoddidfpeake; "lo?ie°vh^h''^ but this man we know not whence he is. 50. The man anfwered and faid iaints'doe'^it^'^^^^^^"^ •^^^^'■^^^^^^^^^""*^'^^^^*^^^^^^^^y^^^ know not whence he is, by his power &^''^<^1'»^ hath opened mine eyes. 31. And we know that finners God doth vertue: yea his not heare. But if amanbe aferuerof God,anddoethe wilof him ,him ^h^^7 f!f"^' ^^ heareth. 52. From the beginning of the world it hath not been heard thfngi°by his'^'^ that any man hath opened the eyes of one borne blind. 95. Vnles this fcruants,& by ^^*^" """^^^^ of God, he could uot doe any thing. 54. They anfwered and themeancft faid to him:Thou wall wholy borne in {innes,and doeft thou teach vs? things belon- And they caft himforth. PcrfrrfhI'Jw ^^' ^ ^^^^ ^^^'■^ ^^^^^ thcycaft him forth ; & when he had found him, ^ia.^,8c%lZ h^%^ to him : Doeft thou beleeue in the Sonne of God? 56. He les napkins anfvvered, and faid : Who is he Lord, that I may beleeue in him? ^fi.ip, gy. And Iesvs faidtohim:Both thou haft feenhim •, and he thattalketh that^thfs'nul^^ with thee, he it is. 58. But he faid,l beleeue Lord. And falling downc he clewasnoton-^^^^^*^^^^"^' ^39- And Jesvs faid tohim:Foriudgemcntcamclintothis ly mariiclous world; '■ a that they that fee not,may fce;and they that fee , may become &bcncficiaIto blind. 40. And ccrtaineoftl-\e Pharifees that were with him, heard; the blind, bat and thcy fr.id to him : Why ,are we alfo blind? 41. Iesvs faid to them.-lf tine of ukmc' ^^" ^^'^^^ ^^^""^ ' ^'^" ^^oi-dd not haue finne, but now you fay , That wc au .iy ipiriiual ^cc. Yout ft uuc rcmaiueth, biuidndJb. ANNO- According to S. Iohn, 22J ANNOTATIONS. Chap. IX. 6. MadecUy.)Chn{i that could haue cured this man by his only wil or word, yet vfcd External ccrc-. ccrtainc creatures as his inftruincntsnuvorking, and diocrs circumftanccsandccremo- n^onies. nicsjclay, watcr,annoynting,\vafhing, 6:c. No marucl then that he and his Church vfe fuch dhicrfiucs of Sacraments and ceremonies ixccrnal in curing our foules. xx.Vutoutofthe SytiAgogue.) The Heretikes vntruiy tranflatcherc ( & v.u.) EKCttHmu- Heretical traf- nicAff.xo make the fimp:e conceaue the Church, s Excommu.iication to bene other, or 1-^tion. r.obettcr,or no more rightly vfedagainft them, then this caftingout of the Synagogue C'^fti"S out of of fuch as confcHcd our"5.uiiour. I'hey might as wel haue Tranflatcd for Synagogue, ^"^ SynagO' C-hurch : forthe old Tclhiment, thenciv : for Law , grace: for flc{V),fpirit : forMoyfes, g"c. Ghtilt. For nokflj ditttrcnce is thercbewecn carting out of the Synagogue, and Ex- communication. Bcfidcs that ,not eucry one which was not of the Icwts Synagogue, was therforc out of^he communion of the Faithful, many true beleeuers being in othtr partes of the world not fubicft to the lewes Synagogue, Law , nor Sacraments. And thcrfore it was not al one to be out of the Synagogue , and to be excommunicated , as The Churihe*-. nowjwhofoeuer is out of the Churches comniunion,either by his owne v,ii,or for his iuib Excommuni- defcrts thru It out ofitby the fpiritual Magiftratc, he is quite abandoned outofal the tion. locictie of Saints in Heaucn and caith,!© longas hefo continueth. i'ee in the t/^n- Asfor thecaufeof thruftiiigchispooreman& fuch other out of the Synagogue, & »<". <»^». 18^17, exconmumicatingHcretikcSjthercis as great oddes as betwixt Heauen & hebhebeing vfcdro for following Chrift and his Church thefc forforfakingChtiftandhis Church. 5ome more agreement there is between that corrupt fentence of the Icwes againft the followers of ChriftjS: the pretended exconiunicat'on executed againft Cathol-ke men. by our Hcreiikes: although in truth there is no great refcmblancc.Forjthe Icwes though they abufed their power lometimes, yet had they authoritie indeed by Gods law fo to punifh contemners of their Law ,&therfore it was feared and refpeftcd euen of good ^^ men. But the excommunication vfed by Herctikcs againft Catholikes or any cffcndtrs, ^.^^ Herctikes is not to be refpeftcd at al , being no more but a ridiculous vfurpation of the Churches *'i^'<^"'^^'^s bx< right and f.ifhionof the fame.For,out of their Synagogues al faithful men ought to flye,^"'^"'^"^^*^'**-- and not tarieto be thruftout:according to the warning giuen againft Core 6c Dathan; Bt ye fe^arattd from tbtir tabernacles, left you be v, rapped in their firmer. G H A P. X.. He continueth bis tdhj to the Vharifees , shewing thAt thej/ And al other that wil not enter in bj htm, are ivolues: and that thiy which heare thtm,are nut tht: true sheep^ II. But that himftlfts the good Vajlour ^ and thtrfore tofaue the sheep from theft vcolues , he mljeald his life , -whuh orherwtfe no might of theirs lould takjfrom him,foretelUng dfo hts lufurreiiton,atidvocanon of the Gentils. z i.Againe another ^^ ^7. iime^ he telUth tbefe lewa openljfythat thcj/ are not of his sheep, and that m might in whitAin- *^ ofthetrs shal takjfrom htm his true sheep, becaufe he is God , euen as his lather is wceke. God, 5 1 , Which by hn mirades and bjf Scripture hesheweth to be no bUfpeme: and '•'■ The theefe,is they in va'mefeekjng toflone and to apprthend himj'/^o. he goeth out to the place ^^'^ Heretike Kvhere Iohn Bapttfl hadgtuen open vcitnes of him. Jlher^h^at vn- lawfully brea- M EN , amen I fay to you , he that cntreth not by the doore ^ ^" ^^t^^kjj*' into the fold of the flicep , but ''' climeth vp another way; he is ^^ j^lj^roy the , _^ ^Jathcefc and a robber, i. But hethatentrcth by the doore, is byfalfcdoc- the Paftour of the Ihecp. 5. To this man the porter opeiicth i and the trine & others iheep ^^if^ ^14 TkeGhospel flieep hearc his voice : and he calleth his owne (Keep by name , and lea* - That is the dcth the forth. 4. And when he hath let forth his owne flieep,he '' goeth faOiion of le- before them: and the fheep follow him , becaufe they know his voice* coitdeTG^l- ^' ^"^ ^ ftranger they follow not, but fly from him becaufe they know fvi" g thmhT ^^^ ^^^ voice of ftrangers. 6. This prouerb Iesvs faid to them . But they ihepheard or knew not what he fpake to them, Paitour miift 7. Iesvs therfore faid to them againe : Amen , amen I fay to you^ tcachthefliec- that Jamthe doore ofthe fheep. 8. And how manyfoeuer hauecome, uL ^^^^ ^^ are theeuesandrobbers:but the fheep heard them not.9. 1 am the doore. By me if any cntcr,he fhal be faued:& he fhal goe in and fhal goe out, & fliai fiiidpaflures. 10. Thetheefe c6meth not but to fleale and kil & de- Th rv r 1 ^^^y-^ ^^^^ ^^'^^^ ^^^y ^^y ^^^^^ ^^^^* ^ ^^y ^^^^ ^^^^^ aboundatly. {< vpon ^u-^^^- ^ ^"^ ^^^^ S^o^ Paflour. ^^ 12. The good Paflour giueth his life for his Sunday after i^^eep.But the hirelingSf he that is not the Paftour,whofe owne the fheep £aiter,& foi S. are'not, feeththe wulfe comming,and leaueth the fheep, and flieth: and Thomas of the wulfe raueKeth-anddifperfeth the fneep.i^.And the hireling'' fly eth Of^"ri^"Tnd ^^^^'^^^ ^'^^s a hireling i and he hath no care of the fheep. 14. 1 am the iahis Tr'anna-g^^'iP^^^'^'"»^t^^^ ^"''^^'^"^^'^"*^"'^"^^^^^"°^ ^^' ^^' -^S the Father don, Julij. J. kno weth me,and I know the Father ; and "' I yeald my life for my flieep. "Chiifles 1(5. And -other fheep Ihauethatare notofthisfold rthemalfo I mufl vlcsffLTc^f ^""o J ^""^ ^^^y ^^^^ ^^zvt my voice, and there fhal be made * one fold the flocke that ^^^^ *^"^ Pailour, f^ 17. Therfore the Father loueth mc; becaufe J yeald v/hcn he might niy life,that I may take it againe. 18. No man taketli it away from me; haue efcaped, but * 1 yeald it of myfelf. And I haiie power to yeald it : and I haue off ^°dh"^?'i^f power to take it againe.This commandement I receiued of my Father, rodeathf^his ^^' ^ diflenfion rofe againe among the lewesfor thefewordes. flocke. »o. And many of them faid i He hath aDiuel and is mad^ why heare you « He mcaneth him? 21 . Others faid : Thefe are not the vvordes of one that hath a Diuel. the g'^"'^^!^ *^f Can a Diuel open the eyes of blind men? The cTofpel ^^* * ^"^ '^ ^^^^ Dedication was in Hierufalem: and it was winter. vponwenefday ^.^ ^^'^^ Ie s V s walked in the Temple > in Salomons porch. 24. The inPaOion lewes therfore compaffed him round about , and faid to him: How weeke. long doefl thou hold our foule in fufpenfe ? if thou be C h R 1 s t , tel vs openly. 25* I e s v s anfweredthem : I fpeake to youjand you beleeue notjthe vvorkes that I doe in the name of my Father , they giue teftimo- nicofme.2<5.Butyoudoenotbeleeue,becaufeyouarenotofmy fiieep. 27. My fheep heare my voice -, and I know them, and they follow me. 28. And I giue them life euerlaftingj and they flialnot perifh for euer. Another rea- and no man fhal plucke them out of my hand. 29. My Father , '^that *^^"g "' ^y^*- which he hath giuenme,is greater then al:and no man can plucke them Vnenm ^c, ' ^"^ o^ the hand of my Father. 30. 1 and the Father are c one. ' * 31. The lewes tookevpfloneSjtoflone him» ^2. I e s v s anfvvered them.Many good workes I haue fhewedyou from my Father, for which of thofe workes doe you floneme ? 5^. The lewesanfvveredhim:Fora a good vvorke we flone thee n ot , but for blafphemie, and becaufe thou beingaman,makefl:thyfelfGod. 34. Iesvs anfweredthem: Is it not written in^y our law , that i fdidyyoii nn dides? 95. jf hecalled them God- dcsjto whom the word of Goi was made, and the fcripture can not be J brokenj According to S. Iohn; ?2J broken-, ;6. whom the Father hath fandified and fent into the world, fay you. That thou blafphemeft, becaufc I faid I am the Sonne of God? 57.1t'l doc not the workesofmy Father,beleeue me not.58.But if I doe, and if you wil not beleeuc me,beleeue the workes : that you may know and bclceue that the Father is in me , and I in the Father. I439. They fought therfore to apprehend him j and he went forth out of their handcs. 40. And he went againe beyond lordan into that place were Iohn was baptizing firft; and he taried there. 41. and many came to him. and they faid : That Iohn indeed did no figne. But al things whatfoeuer lohnfaid of this man, were true. 42 .And many beleeued in him. ANNOTATIONS. Chap, X. I. Cfifneth another way.) Whofoeuer takcth vpon him to preach without lawful fen- Arch'heretHccs ding, to miniftcr Sacraments , & is not Canonically ordered of a true Catholike fpecially , arc Bishop, to be a Curate of foiilcs, Tcrfon , Bishop , or what other fpiritualPaftour thethecuesthat focuer, and commcth not iu by lawful cleft ion and holy Churches ordinance to that clime in an- dignity, but brcakcth in againll order by force or fauour of men, and by humane other way, not lawcsjheisathccfe &a murderer. So camein AriusjCaluin,Luther, &alHcretikes:& by the'doorc, al that fucceed th:rm in roomeand doftrine, Anfi generally euery one that dcfcendeth not by Lav/ful fucccfsion in the knowencrdinarie lineof Catholike Bishops and Pa.f- tours that haue been in al Countries fince their conuerfions. And accordingto this rule S. Irrn«Mi li.^.c. j. trieth the trueshepheards from the thecues and Heretikcs. So doe Ter~ ^ul.dePr^fcr.nu.ii.S.Cjfr «t/j. ) Euery Bishop and Paftour is bound to abide v^ith his flcckc in times of When the egauente.) I bus read alfo diuers of the Fathers , namelyS. HiUr.Trin. ChriflseflencC li.j.foflmedmm. S.^mbr.de Sp.SM.i.c. 18 %.^^ugu(i.in\o.traSl 48.S. CyTi'/./j. 7. mlo.c, \o. & diuinenatu- andvfc itto proucthat Chni} had his eirencc and nature of thcFathcr. And therfore ''^^ °^^hc F*-^ fome Heretikcs of our time wickedly accufc the Counccl of Lateranc for falfifying th^^* th:splr.cc-& applying it to the lame iiurpofc. Which they Iclfe can abide , for that it is agaiiift Caluins Autorhcifme , h .K'.ing that Ciuilt tookthis pcilon of the Father, but Caluins autOj not his fubftaucc.Sf*!/;* ». c^:»»o^^^^ i.\9.v.\, thcifmc. P C H A P, lis The Gnospfii The Ghofpel rpon Friday in the4. weekeof Lent. Chap. XI. He commeth once Agme into lewrie boldlj ( the time that he would be kjlted of them, being not jet corns ) xnd rxtfeth La^rns fome dAtes buried. 47, Atwh'uh miracle the blind malice of the Rulers fo increafeth , that in Councel they conclude to makj himawaj. Howbeit the high Pneflfrofheciethvnawares, ofthefaluat'ionofthe "world by his death. y^.He thereupon goeth againe out of the way. ND there was a cercaine ficke man,Lazarus of Bethania, of chetowneof Marie& Martha her fifter. 2. (And Marie was flie '^ that anointed our Lord with ointemet,& wiped his feete with her haire : whofe brother Lazarus was ficke. ) 5. His fitters therfore fentto him faying: Lord, behold, he whom thou loueft, isficke. 4. And Iesvs hearing, faid to them : This ficknefle is not to death, but for the glorie of God:that the Sonne of God may be glorified by it. 5. And I e s v s loued Martha , and her fifter Marie, and Lazarus. 6. As he heard therfore that he was ficke, then he tariedin the fame place two daies : 7. then after this he faith to his Difciples : Let vs goe into Lewrie againe. 8. The Difciples fay to him : Rabbi , now the lewes fought to ftone thee^ and goeft thou thi- ther againe ? 9. 1 e s v s anfwered : Are there not tvvelue houres of the day? Ifa man walk in the day, he ftumbleth not : becaufe he feeth the light of this world : lo.butif he walke in the night , he ftumbleth , be- caufe the light is nor in him. Ti. Thefe things he faid-, and after this he faith to them : Lazarus our freind fleepeth •, but I goe that I may raife him from ileep. 12. His Difciples therfore faid; Lord, ifhefleep, he fhal be fafe. 13. But T e s v s fpake of his death*, & they thought that he fpake c of the ileeping of ileep. 14. Then therfore I b s v s faid to them plainely : Lazarus is dead; 15. and lam glad for your fake, that you may beleeue , becaufe 1 was not there : but let vs to goe to him. if5. Thomas therfore, who is called Didymus, faid to his Condifciples: Let vs alfo goe,todie with him. 17. Ie svs therfore came , and found him now hauing been foure daies in the graue. 18. And Bethania was nigh to Hierufalem about fifteene furlonges.) ip.And many of the lewes were come to Martha and Marie »to comfort them concerning their brother. 20. Martha therfo- re when flie heard that Iesvs was come, went to meet him; but Ma- The Ghofpel ric fate at home. 21. Martha therfore faid to Iesvs: Lord if thou hadft iaaMaire for been here , my brother had not died. 22. But now alfo I know that what the dead vpon things foeuer thouflialt askeof God, God wil giue thee. 23. Iesvs theday of the ^^^^.j^ ^^ l^^j-.-pj^y brother fiial rife againe.24.Martha faith to him:I know politfon'alfo that he fiial rife againe in the rcfurredion.in the laft day.25.lESVS faid to the ,.7.aud }o. her: I am the refurredionand the life-, he that beleeueth in me, although da/. ' he be dead,flial Hue. 26. And eueryonethatliueth, and beleeueth in me, flial not die foreuer.Beleeueft thouthis?27.She faith to him : Yea Lord, I hauebelceued that thou arte h r i s t the Sonne of God that art co- me into this world. |4 28. And when she had faid thefe things, (he went , and called Marie ier fifter iecrctly, faying : The Maifter iscome, d( calleth thee. 29.Shc, when According to S. Iohn' ny vThcn (he hcard,rireth quickely & comcth to him. 90. For Iesvs was not yeccome into the towne : but he was yet in that place where Martha had met him. 51. The Icwes therfore that were with her in the houfc anddid comfort her, when they faw Marie that she rofe quickly and went forth , followed her , faying : That flicgocth to the graue, to weepe there. 52. Marie therfore \vlicn she was come where Iesvs was, feeing him, fcl at hisfcete, and faith to him : Lord, if thou hadft been I here , my brother had not died. 55. Iesvs therfore when he faw her, weeping, and the lewes that were comtnvith her, weeping, hegroned in fpirit , and troubled himfelf , 54. and faid: Where haue you laid him? They fay to him : Lord, come and fee. 55. And I e svs wept. ^6. The iewcs therfore faid : Behold how he loucd him. 57. Butcertaineofthem faid : Could not he that ** opened the eyes of the blind man, make that this man should not die? 58. Iesvs therfore againc groning in him fclf , commethtothe graue : and it was acauc ; and a ftone was laid oucr it. -c). Iesvs faith : Take away the flone. Martha the fifter of him that was dead , faid to him : Lord , now he flinketh , for he is now of foure daies. 40. 1 e s v s faith to her : Did not I fay to thee , that i£ thou beleeuc, thou shalt fee the glorie of God ? 41. They tooke therfore the ilone away . And Iesvs lifting his eyes vpward, faid : Father, I giue thee thankes that thou haft heard me.4'i. And I did know that thou doeft ••aS.CyrilU.r: alwaies heare me, but for the people that ftandeth about, haue l faid it, c.vlt.inlo. and that they may beleeuc that thou haft fent me. 45. When he had faid thefe ^ ^"S"^; things, he cried with a loud voice: La2arus,come forth. 44. And forth- apply ^hi^to* with he came forth that had been dead , bound fcete and handes with the Apoftles& winding bandes , and his face was tied with a napkin. Iesvs faid toPrJefts autho- them :'■ a Loofe him, and let him goe. ^'.'^^ of abfol- 45. Many therfore of the lewes that were come to Marie & Martha,& "JI'^^ '?"""$: had Ice the things that Iesvs did,belecued ni him. ]^^6.n ud certaine of Chrift to re. the went tot hePharifees,& told the the things that Iesvs did .47. ^The uiuei>one cheefcPricfts therfore & thepharifces gathered a Counccl,&faid:What^''°'"^""e> but doe wc,for this man doeth many figncs. 48.1f welet him alone fo, ^1 ^" '. , ^'^"^'^^ wilbelceueinhim :& the Romanes wil come, & "■« takeaway outplace Prieflsminif- & Nation.49. But one of them named Caiphas, being the high Pricft of teric. that yearc, (aid to them :You know nothing, jo.neither doc you c6fider:*The Ghofpel that it is expedient for vs that one man die for the people, & the whole ^PJ" fndayia Nation periili not. 51. And this he faid not of him felfbut'' being the ^.Almerbut high Pg?-ieft of that ycare, he prophecied that Iesvs should die for the fpecially Na- Nation.52.Andnot only forthe Nation,bnttogathcr into'one thechil- tionsmufttake dren of God that were difpcrfed.5^.From that day therfore they deuifed ^^^^ > ^^^^ tokil him.o. Iesvs therfore walked nomore openly amoncitheievves,!! '.^'^^ ^° '^"^ , u .1 • 1 • u /- J 1 J r • ■ ^, • 'their temporal but he went into the countriebcfide the defert vnto acitie that is cal- ftatc, theyfor- led Ephrcm,and there he abode with his Difciplcs. p Take God.thty 55. And the Pafchc of the lewes was at hand : & many ^^'"'^ ""^^ b^^ih, of the countrie wenr vp to Hierufalcm before the Pafche to'^'^!''^/^*'" - - .- i - did t^ug.troQ. before the Pafche to fandific themfelucs. s^. Tiiey fought Iesvs therfore •, and they communed one with another , ftanding in the Temple : What P i] thinkc 22S T H E G H O' S P H li thinke you , inthat he is not come to the feftiual day > Andthecheefc Priefts & Pharifees had giuea commandement, that if any manfliould inow where he was,he fhould tel,that they might apprehend him.. ANNOTATIONS. ^ Chap. XI. Thepriuilcdge ti. Beingthehigh Vrleji. ) /Wariiel not that Chriftpreferueth his truth in the Church" of the office & as welby the vnworthy as the worthy Prelates thereof: the guiftsof the Holy Ghoft order ihoueh following their Order and office, as we fee here in Caiplias, & not their merites or per- iw a wicked fon. A.nd if this man being many waies wicked, and in part anvfurper, and the Law & perfon. Priefthood being to decline & to giue place to Chrifts new ordinance, had yet fome afsiftanceof God for vtterance of truth which himfelf meant not , nor knew not : how much moreniay webeaffaredjithat Chrift wil not leaue "Peters Feat, ^whofefaith he proinifed should ncuer faile, though the perfons which occupiethe fame , were asilas the blafphcmous & maliiious mouches of Heretikes doeaffirme. ofhisPafsioa in Hierufa- iera. G H A P. XlU. 1\\t4,.?i(chtyTheViuUYsdeiilmg as if he hid himfdf, i.he ccmmethtoBethania.^.'Wherehj/ oc- & holy v/eeke ^afion of ludas the thaife murmuring At Marie MagdaUns cofilji deuotion^ heforetel- Uthhis death.iiSrom thence, though thej didnominteud to kjl La^rus alfo , hg tide openly into Hierufalem , the people ( hecaufe he had r,ufed La:^rus ) con- fefsmg vctth their aicUmatiom that he is Chrifi. lo.Wlme cert awe Gentits defmng to fee him, Zj. he foretelleth the conuerfion of the whole world from the Di'uel to him to he now inftant , as the effed of his death vpon the Crojfe, z8. The Father alfo'anfmring fromlleauen to his prayer made to thatpurpofe , ^j. yet after al thts the lewes continve incredulous as Efay propheciedofthcmi^i. though tnany beleeued, but were ashamed to confeffe him. 44. Whereupon he sheiveth that it is clonous before God , andfaluatiOH to themftlues to heleeuein him.aai confeffe him: and damnable to defpife htm. TheGhofpcl Tpon Munday in Holy weeke. •:Ofthis-.vo. jnansextraor dinirie oftices E sv s therfore fixe daies before the Pafche came to .Bethania, where Lazarus was , that had been dead, whom lESVs raifed. 2. And they madehim afupper there : and Martha miniftred, but Lazarus was one of them that fate at the table with him.^. " Marie therfore tooke a pownd ofointementofrightfpikcnard, pre- ©f deuotion, &■ tious and anointed the feete of J e s v s , and wiped his feete with her howaccepta- j^^jj-^ ! ^nd the houfe was filled of the odourof theoinrement.4.0ne toCh iftTe"" therfore of hisDifciples. Judas ifcariote, hethat wasto betray him, the tAnnlt.Mt. faid .-5/' Why was not this ointment fold for three-hundred pence , and *^» ' giuentothepoore? 6. And he faid this, not becaufe he cared for the pooreibutbecaufe he was''atheefe, andhauingthe purfe, caried the things that were put ia. 7. I e s v s therfore faid : Let her alone that she may ii,7. Im. (9. 9' AccoKiiiNG TO S. lOHN. 249 HOLY may kcepe it for the day of my * burial. 8. For the poore you haue .. '^J^^^ il waics with you ■■, but" a n\e you shal not haue alwaics. 9. A great mul- ^ffic s ofW- titude therfore of the lewes knew that he was there ^ and they came, tning&anoin- notforlES vs only, but that they might fee Lazarus , whom he raifed ting the dead from the dead, p 10. ^Butthe checfePritftsdeuifed for to kil Lazarus bodies of the alfo : ii.becaufe many for him of the lewes went away , and beleeued {f'^^^^^r^^ft. inlESvs. Wed. ° i2.Andonthemorow a great multitude that wascometothc fefti-"\t Notlvifibic ualday when they had heard that I t svs commeth to Hierufalera, Amoral coo. 13. they tooke the * boughes of palmeS, and went forth to meet him, & dition, tore. cried ilhfannay Blefedis hethAtcuntmeth in the nxme •/ 9ur Lord, f''^Kiw^of"'y^j.^^^^^jJ '^ ifrMci 14. And I e s v s found a yong afle,and fate vponit, as it is written: hk: offices for 15. ttare net ddughter of Slow : bibold , thjf King cvinmethfititng rpon an ajfcs colt, fupply f'f my Io.JjM gaueteftimonie, which was withhim when he called Lazarus out ofwceke. thegraue , andraifed him from the dead. 18. For therfore alfo the mul- ^'^^^'"^ ^"'' titude came to mectehim, becaufe they heard that he had done this ^^* figne. ip.ThcPharifees therfore faid among themfelues : Doe you fee that we preuailc nothing? Behold the whole world is gone after him, 10. And there were ccrtaine Gentiles ofthem thar'camc vpto adore in "'We may fee the feftiual day. 21. Thefe therfore canr>€ to Philippe who was of ^^^''^^^^ S""^*' Bethfaidaof Galilee, and dcfircd him , faying: Sir, wearedefirousto''',^^'^^"" fee lESvs.i2.PhilippecommethandtellcthAndrew.Againe Andrew 8c pray or adore Philippe told Iesvs. zi^.But Iesvs anfweredthem , fayii^ : The at home or in' houre is com.e, that the Sonne of man flial be qlorified. 24. b Amen, the Church & amen I fay to yoH, vnlesthe graine of wheate falling into the ground, ° ^ pia^s: die : it fclfremaiweth alone, but if k die, it bringeth much fruit. 25. He rils'^alfo camT" thatlouethhislifefhallofeit : and he that hateth his life in this world, of dcuotion z doth keep it to life euerlafting. 26. if any manminiftertome , lethim pi'grin age to follow me : and where I am , there alfo llialmy minifter be. If any man '^5 Temple ia minifter to me, my Father wil honour him. I* 27. Now my fouk is b rheGhof el troubled. And what dial I fay ? Father , faue me from this houre. But forS". Ignatius therfore caincl into this houre. 28. Father, glorific thy name. Avoiceffiv i.AndS. therfore came fromHeauen : Both I haueglorinci it , and againc I u il Laiircncet/Zi^ glorific it. 29. The multitude therfore tiiat ftood-and heard , faid that it l°'J^"^ lH thundered. Others fftid , Ah An^^fpfll^« tohLiih. :6. 1 £ s v s'anfwered, m^rt) J's not andfaid;This voice came not forme, but for your fake, ^r.irl^ow istlic Bishops, iudgemcnt of the world : now the Prince of this world flial be caftcf^'^ Gho^pel forth. ^1. And 1 ,*if 1 beexaltedfromthc earth, wil draw al rlii"g5>to pP°" "^'^ myfclf. 5f. (And this he faid , fignifying what death hcfiiould'die ) .llf^i,_ f|. in 54.The multitude anfwcrcd him : We haue heard out oFthe law , that La;ir . Exaltn- C H R 1ST abideth for cucr •, and how faicft thou ; The Sonne of man »'o ^' Cr»:tj. muft be exalted? Who is this Sonne of man ?55. Iesvs tlicrfore faid 'to them :Yct a litle while, the light is among you. Walke whiles you haue the light, that the darkcnelfc oucrtakc you not. And he that wal- P iij keth HOLY weeke. ^p The Ghospei kech in dackeiiertc , knoweth not whither he goeth. ^6, Whiles you haue the light, beleeue in the light, thatyoumay be the children of •'■ If anv mxn I'-g ■'^- l< T^hei's things I £ s V s fpake and he went away, and hid himfelf as'ke ('Uhh S from them. J* Aug4-:ii:)c ) ^y, /\ii(i vvhcrcas he had done fo many fignes before them , they be- why they could jgg^g^ j^^^ [^^ him : 38. that the faying of Efay the Prophet might be a'lAv'' r^^^^^d'^ fulfilled,which he faid: Lord^-who b.itb baeeued the hemng ofvs? 59, and thear- ly, bccadfe" meofoar LordtoTphom buthit bcenereuededl <^o. Therfore they" could not tlieywo'.ilJ not belceue , bccaufe Efay faid againe : He haih blinded their ejes^ and mduiated Tnci. i J tn to. ji^'^jy }J,^yf . fjj^f f/jjv fftaji not fee with their eyes , nor VHaerfiavd with ihetr hart , and ?n^^f'"h*' I'C cormerted, and j Ije^/ef/jfW. 41. Thefe things faid Efaie, when he fawhis fpefch Anion glorie, & fpake ofhim. 42. But yet ofthe Princes alfo many beleeuedin MAt..},ij.Mr. him ; but" forthePharifees they did not confefle, that they might not be cafl; out of the Synagogue. 4}. For they loued the glorie of men more,thcntheglorie of God. 44. But I E s V s cried , and faid : He that beleeueth in me, doth not be- leeue in me , but in him that fent me. 45 . And he that feeth me , feeth him that fent me 46. T a light am come into this world : that euery one which beleeueth in me , may not remaine in the darkeneife. 47. And if IhoTnow&'^'any manhearemywordes, andkeepe them nottldoenot iudge him., beleeue the For I came notto iudgethe world , but to faue the world. 48. He that Catholike defpifethme, & receiueth not my wordes , hath that iudgeth him. the faith J but ma- ^yordthat I haue fpoken, that (hal iudge him in the laft day. 49.Becaufe Ser^^o ieeoe ot"my ^clf I haue not fpoken , but the Father that fent me , he gaue me mansfauour commandement what 1 ftiould fay , andwhatlfliouldfpeake.50. AndT then Gods, know that his commandement is life euerlafting. The things therfore they dare not ^hat I fpeake:as the Father faid to me.fodoe 1 fpeake. confe/Te the ^ fame. Siich ___»_ may pray that —————— — ' God and the world agree together : for els it is feen whofe part they w:I take,' Church orna- ments. 4,u. •• This is the cafe of many principal men infuch coun- tries where herefichath ANNOTATIONS. Chat XU. I .Ciihi vuo j.W^iy w4/. ) Jo wickejjcouetous, andfacrilegiousperfons reprehend good men for befto wing their goods vp on Church ornaments &c. vnder pretence of better bc- ftowingthfem onthepooretfuchprouideforthc poorcasludasdid. Toleration of 6. ^ thieft. ) ludas did rtot then hrft perish wKen he fould our Lord, for he was a thceuil. theefe before: and being loft he yet folio wed Chrift , not in hart, but in body only. Which our MaiftLT tolerated , to glue vs a Itflbnto toleratetheil, rather then deuidc thcbody.»,^j^.fr«S )0.m I«. < Mt, 1;. 14 Mr, 4, n. Lu 8. 18,17. Chap." According to S. Iohk. »ii HOLY weelcc. Chap. XIII. A t his Uflfu^per^ tog'mc bisfarewel, dtid that m mcfl v^ondaful loumgntAnntr, 4. ht vrasheth Ins Difc-piesjeet , 6. beguiuig veiih P«fe», 8. (sher^wg hovp micjfaneit is for vs to be wa.^l}t(i oj hwi m Bafttfme, and needful aifo after Bapttfme)iz. and hy this txamfle teath'wg rhi m alhimnlitit one tovcard anoibtr. zi.lbtn heforetelleth, that ( iiotwithjiuriatng h!s(xieeuitigloue toTcurdtbem) one euenoftbemvctlbe- trd) bmi^weatitng iudui,ii.asto lobn he fecretiyshe^ab. After v^hofe goingcut^ he retojath aiidjaith^ that euen now tbe koure is tome , 34. cvmmehdeih ynto them to l')Me together , as a new lomnundcmenty 56. andforetelUth Peter ^vrho pefumcd too mui, b of this ownefirengtb,tbM euen tbis night he wd den) bim tbufe, N D before the feftiualday ofPafche, lESVs knovvitig ^jJ^Jj^^^^JP'* that his houre was come that he ftiould pafTe out of this th«rfday at world to his Father : w hereas he had loued his that were ma(rc,& at the intlic v\ orld , vnto the end he loued them. 2. And when washing of ■•' fupper was done, whereas the Diuel now had put into //^^- the hart otludaslfcariotethefonne of Smion,to betray himc^.knowmg jhurfd^^'^ that the Father gauc hiinal things into hishandes, & that he came -By fuppcr.hc from God, and goeth to God : 4. he rifetli from fupper , and laieth afide meaneth the his garments, and hauing taken a towel, grided himfelf.5. After that , he .'^*""|^?[^|j1^g put water into a bafon, and" beganto wash the fecte oftheDifciples, fo^r'^tifeinftuul and to vv ipe them with the towel where with he was girded. 6. He com- jioJ, ^f ^he b. mctKtherforeto SimonPeter. And Peter faith to him-, Lord;docft thou Sacrament was wash my feet? 7. I b s v s anfwered and faidto him : That which I doe, after this, thou knoweft not now, hereafter thou (halt know. 8. Peter faith to him : Thou flialt not wash my feet for euer. Iesvs anfwered him : If I wafli thee not , tliou flialt not haue part with me. 9. Simon Peter faith to him ; Lord , not only my feet , but alfo handes and head. 10. Iesvs faith to him : He that is waflied, needcth not but " to wash his feet, but iscleanewholy. And you arecleane, but notal.ii.Forhe knew who he was that would betray him. therfore he faid: You arenotcleanc al. 12. Therfore, after he had washed their fecte,and taken his garments, being fetdowne,againe he faidto them : Know you what I haue done to you? 15. Youcalme , Maiftcr , and Lord : andyoulay wel, fori am fo. 14. If then I haue washed your fcete , Lord and Maiftcr" ; you alfo oughtto washoneanotl1crsfeete.15.For I haue giucnyou an example, that as 1 haue done to you , fo you doe alfo. ]^ \6. Auicn , amen 1 fay to you, a feruant is not greater then his Lord, neither is an Apoftle 7/: 40 grcaterthcn he that fcntdiim. 17. If you know thefe things, you shai be iM. blefTedif you doe them. 18. 1 fpeake not of youal : I know whom J haue chofcn. Butthatthefcripturcmay be fulfilled. He tb^teateth bread with »ie sbdi lift rp bts hcele a^awfi mc. 19. From this time I tcl you,bcfore it come to pafl"c:thatwhenitshal come to pa (Ve , you may bclccue,that I am he. 20. Amc,amC', J fay to y ou,hc that receiueth any that 1 fend,recciucth mci P iiij jk t^l T H 8 G H 0 S P B I & he that ireceiueth me , receiueth him thatfent me. it. When Ies vs had faid thefe things , he was troubled in fpirit : and he protefted , and faid ; * Amen , amen I fay to you that one of you shal betray me. 22. The Difciples therfore looked one vpon another,doubting of whom be fpake. 25. There was therfore one of his Difciples leaning in the bofomeofl e s vs , he whom 1e s vsloued. 24. Therfore Simon Peter beckncthto him , and faid to him : Who is it of whom he fpeaketh? ^5. He therfore leaning vpon t4ie breaft of Iesvs faith to him : Lord,who is he ? 26. Iesvs anfwered : He it is to whom 1 (hal reach the dipped bread. And when he had dippedthe bread , he gaue ittoludas Ifcariote Simons fonne. 27.And after the morfel , then Satan entred into him. And Iesvs faith to him : That which thou doeft, doe it quickly. 28. But no man knew ofthofethaffate at table to what purpofe he faid ••Chrifthad this vnto him. 29. For certaine thought , becaufe ludashadthe "' purfe, Wprouifion j.j^^j.j g gy 5 had faid to him -.Buiethofe things which are needful for gfuen\im by VS to the feftiual day : or that he fiiould giue fome thing to the Poore. theCoUec- 50 He therfore hauing receiued the raorfel, incontinent went forth. tionsofrhe Audit was night. faithfuljwhich ^i. When he therfore was gone forth , Tes v s faid : Now the Sonne This^twnf ofmanisglorified,andGodisglorifiedinhim.32. ifGod beglorified i^eceiFities , & in him , God alfo wil glorifie him in himfelf , and incontinent wil he betto^cd vpon glorihe him. ^j. Title children, yetalitle while 1 am with you. You the poore. ^^j f^^j^e me , & '^^ as I faid to the lewes , whither I goe, you can not comerto you alfo I fay now. 34. * h" new comandement I giue to you. That you loue one another, as I haue loued you , that you alfo loue one another. 35. In this al men flial know that you are my Difciples , i^ you haue loue one to another.^d.Simon Peter faith to him: Lord , whither goeft thou? Iesvs anfwered. Whither I goe , thou canft not now follow me , but hereafter thou flialt follow. 57. Peter faith to him ; Why can not I follow thee now ? * I wil yeald my life for thee. j8. Iesvs an- fwered him : Thy life wilt thou yeald for me? Amen, amen I fay tg thee, the cocke fhal not crow, vntil thoudenie mc thrife. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XIII. Puritic requi- 5. Btgan to v/xsh. ) This lotion was not only of curtefy, fuch as the lewes vfed toward red to the re- their ghcfts, nor only tor example of humllitie : but for myfterie and fignification of ceiuing of the the great piuitie that is required before we come to receiue the holy Sacrament^ which B. Sacrement. ftraight after this washing was to be iuftitutedand giuentothe Apoftles. i^:»>4r./». j.tk Sacra.e.l.Bernjrd decmna OominiSttmon.t, Venial finnes jo.To wath his feete. ) The foulncs of the feete, when al the reft is cleane, fignifieth the taken away by earthly afteftions and rclikcs of former finnes remitted : which aic to be cleanfed by facredceicmo- dcuout aftcs of charitie and humilitie , as S.t^mbrofeli. J. de Sacr- c. 1. and S. ^Mguflm t^mhr. *i^s? ^, 108. &• trafi.M in lo. doe note. And becaufe this wasonly accremonte, & yet had & Bern. "^Tuch force, both now,and afterward vfed of the Apoftles,that it purged fmalkr off enfes lociici- and Hlthincsoftheroulc,asS.c^/Mi>-o/«and 5. Berw,ir(igathcr,it may not fcemeftrange titii, that holy-water and fuch ceremonies may remit veuial iinncs. 14. You ACCOHDING TO S. lOHN. ^0 i^.Yeutlftiitglht.) Our Maifterncucrfpake plainer, norfcemed to comm&nd more prccifely , eitherof Baprifmcor theEucharift or any otherSicramct : and yet by the Churches iudeement direAed by the Holy Ghoft we know this to be no 5acrament nor neceffarie ccremonie,and the ether to be. And why doe chey bel«euc the Church in this. The Church and doe not credit her affirming the chalice not to be neceifaric for the communicantsj* d<- fineth which 14..^ tuvi comm^tndemmt.) The romniandementof mutual !oue was giucn before , but arcSacramcnts minifoldlvmifconftrued, and abridged by the lewes tofreindsonly',to this life only, for and \*hicb noe earthly refpcifts only rbutChrift rencweth it and enlargcth it after the foime oi l»is &C. owne loue toward v^,and giueth grace to fulfil (t. Chap. XiV. vbey king fad,be^*^"f^ heftidthat he mujlgoe from that: , he comforteth thrni mdny ivuui AS putting thcniiH hope tofoHo^v him vnto the fume pUie, fo that thtjf k^cepe his (.ommjLHi^ements. \Nhcre he telleth them^ thtithtinfclfts the waj ilnthcr mcot- dmg to his Huuunitie , and alfo the end according to his Dinmitie , ut Ujfe then Ins F»tr/;tr, becjufe he is confuijl^ntial^ 1 5 . pronitfwg alfo to fetid vnto them , that :s,io his church) the HoLji Ghojl tobe ajnr hisdepArturemth tbctuforcuer. ^.And fuytng thut tth hts promotion (according to h's HumAnttie) to goe to the father^for •rvhofc obedience this his deaih shul k^O" not for anj guilt oj hts owne. i2:^' ET not your hart be troubled. Yoiibelceue in God '''^^ ^J^^'S^^^ beleeue in me alfo. ? . In my Fathers houfe thert- be fjp and lacobs " many manfions. if not , I would haue told you, Be- day Maii. i. caufe I goe to prepare you a place. j.And if I goe, and •■ ^^^^^ "^a"- doeyt not btittut. prepare you a place ; I come againe and vvil take you ^•^^'^g'^'^Jp'^if- to my fclf , that where I am , you alfo may be. 4. And ri7in H°ca»e^ whither \ goe you know,and the way you know. Witro. n. t, adu. 5. Thomas faith to him:Lord,u'c know not whither thou goeft^and l8«'». how can we know the way? 6. 1 e s v s faith to him : I am the way, and ^^^^ Ghofpel rlie veritie,and the life .No man commcth to the Fatherbut by mc. 7. If ^^^"^T \^- ""* . Ill I - ev.c. Anj m you had knowenme, my Father alio certcsyou had knowen : and trom avotjuc MalTc hence forth you (hal know him, and you haue feen him. f^ rthctUajo 8. Philippe faith to him:Lord fliew vs the Father, and itfutf.ccth vs. of^thePope. o.Iesvs faith to him:So loc time 1 am with you;& haueyou not knowe /, 1 ^J;^^^ ''^P^** .^, •«• I 1 r . r ifT-1 tr ,, r ■ r, , Ilblebothro me?Philippc,hethatieethme,(ceth theFatheralio. How iaielt thou, io,e Chrift sc jShew vs the Father? 10.* Doeft thou not bclecue that I am in the Father, tokecpc Us i& the Father in mc? The wordcs that I fpcake to you,ofiny felf Ifpeakc commande- not. But my Father that abideth in me,hedocth the workcs.ii.Beleeue "'1"'^'', , |younot,that I am in the Father and the Father in me?Otherwife for the mterprctatian I workcs thcmfclucsbcleeue. 12. Amen, amen I fay to you,hethatbelee- is either a com- 'uethin me,the workcs that I doe, he alfo flial doc, and" greater then fort^fj or an thefeflialhe doc, 15. becaufc I goe to the Fathcr,& whatfocucryoufhal =^'"riiten. No man therfore necdeth to mariicl that the thcoIdPagas. very Image of our Lady,& the likc,doemiraclcs,euen as Peters fhadow did.nonvonder, if /!bch things fccmc ftiangcrand greater ihenthofe which Chrift hin»felf 4id : whereas our Lt de Babjla Mart. It. *See so. According TO S. I- OH N. i^^ our Sauiour to put vs ouc of doubt/aith cxprtil/jthat his Saiiita fhal doe greater things then hirTifclf did. !•. ?oretter.) Ifthc Holy Ghoft had been promifrd only to the Apoftles, their Suc- re flours 6: the Church aftct thcni coii'd not hi".icchajiiigtd it but it waspromifcd thcin for eutr. Whereby we may Icarne, both that the priuikdgcs and proirifcs nadcto the ApoftJts w'.:rcnot pcrfona^.but peraiiuic; to rhtircificc', perpctually:a"dalfo that the Church and Fallcuri in al Ages had and haiic the fame Holy Ghoft to gouerue chenij, that the ApofVlcs and priniitiut Churchhad. I-;. The Spirit of trmh.) Fhcy had many particular guifcs and graces of rheH^^ly Ghoft berorc,& many vcrtucsby the lame, as al holy n^en haueat altimes:butthc Holy Ghoft hercproniiffdrothc Apoftles aid thtir Succtlfours for euer,is to this vfe fpcciaily pro. mifcdjo direft t hem in al truth a:; J vcritic: & is contrarie to the fpirit of trrour,htie(ie ^ falfl-:o(id. Andthcrforc the Church can not fall to Apoftafie or Hercfie,or to nothin:?, as the Aducrfariesriy. !,>. iKthirgreattr thenl, ) There is noplace of Scripture that feemeth any thing Co much to make for the Sacramcntaries , as this and other in outward Ihew of wordcs fecmedto makcfor the Arians, who denied the cqualitieofthe Sonne with the Father. Which wordcs yxt indeed rightly vndcrftood af;er the Churches fcnfc, make nothinff for their falfeSedjbvt only ligiiific that Chrifl according to hisManhoodwasinferiour indeed, and that according to his Diuinitie he came of the Father. And if the Herefie or difcafcof this time were Arianifme, we fhould ftand vpon thefc places and the like againflthc Arians, a^ we now doe vpon others againft the Proteftants,whofc Seft,is the dileafc and banc of this time.. HOLY wcekc. The Holy Ghni^ IS pfo- luii" d to the Cl.iitch for cu^ r. Th:;Spiit of truth flialafvift" the Church alwaics. The Atlans air leageas plainc Scriptures as the Protcfta'.s. Chap. XV.. Hi exhorteth them to ahUe hi him (that is his Churchy being the true yine^dnd not tl)e: Synagogue oj the leyres ahj monj Q.af.d in his louejouifig one another, and k/eping his commandements : i ^ sbcv:ing how muth he aiiuuntttb vfthem, bj this that he. dieth for thun,i^.and reuealethyntothtmthe fecretsofUeuuen^ ij.andappoin'^ teth thiir fruit to be perpetual: i8. eonfirtning them alfo againfi the pcrfecuttons oi hatred of the ollltnate levees.. ^, ^, - . •' ■' The Ghofpel . for fome VTar" AM the true vine-, and my Father is the husband-man. tyrs , between 2. " Euer.y bra^ich in me, nor bearing fruit , he vvil take it Rafter & whit* away: & euery one that beareth fruit,he wil purge it, that """"'J^y' ^^ I • // r • 'vT 1 /• I And on SS. It may bring " more truit. 5. Now you are cleane for the simon and la- •'word which I haue fpoken to you.4. Abide in me:and I in dcseue.Oft.a-r you.Asthebrachcanotbeare fruitof itfelF/vnlcs it abideinthevine,.The Ghofpel Co you neither ''vnles you abide in me.5.1 amthe vineryouthe braches..'*'P°'J ^- ^^^^'l'- He that abideth in me , and T in him , the fame beareth much fruit : for f f* ^^^ f^^^' without me you can doe nothing. 6. If any abide not in me: he fhal iome other be caft forth as the branch , and flial wither , and they fhal gather him Martyrs betwcc vp, and caft him into tlie fire, andhe burncth.y.Ifyou" abide in mCj^ ^^^^'^ &whit- my wordes abide in you : you flial aske what thing foeuer you vvil , and "c „' uft„ it fhal be done to you. p 8.1 n this my Father is glorified; that you bring exnoundeth ic very much fruit, and become myDilciplcs. 9. As my Father hath loucd of the Sacra- me, I alfo haue loued you. Abide inmy loue. 10. If you ^^ kcepe my pre- niental.wordof cepts , you fhal abide in my loue : as I alfo haue kept my Fathers pre- ^^P"^"^ ^"^ jj 1-j-ii T-iri- .. r , ^ not a*. Hereti- ccpts, and doe abide in his loue. ii.Thele things 1 haue fpoken to yon, kes doe of' thatmyioy maybe in you,andyourioy may be filled. 12. * Thisisprcachingonly HOLY 13^ TmeGhospeI - J^^^^^' . ,niy precept, that you loue one another , as 1 haue loued you. 15. Grea- l In s h™ ter,loue then this no man hath, that a man yeald hi§ life for his freinds. bcesday, & oa 14.Y0U are my fremdSjif you doe thethmgs that I comand you.15.INow the cues of I cal you not feruants: for theferuat knoweth not what his Lord doeth.^ fomc Aj.oftles But you I haue called freinds •, becaufe al things whatfoeuer I heard of my Father , I haue notified vnto you. 16. You chofe not me,but 1 chofe you i and haue appointed you : that you goe , & bring fruit •, and your fruit abide: that whatfoeuer you aske the Father in my name, he may giue it you. ]^ 1 7. Thefe tilings I command you,that you loue one an- other. TheGhofpcl 18. if the world hate you, know ye that it hath hated me before you. ^^Ti ^a' ^'"^° ^^' ^^y°" ^^^ ^^^ of the world , the world would loue his owne. But Oaob is'^*^* ^^c^"^^ y<^" are not of the world, but I haue chofen you out oi' the world,therfore the world hateth you. 20. Remember my word that I faid to you : * The feruant is not greater then his Maifter. if they haue perfecuted me,you alfo wil they perfecute. If they haue kept my Word, cth^h°7mair " y^"'^^ ^^^o wil they keepe.21 . But al thefe things they wil doe to you wiinot^obcy for my name fake ', becaufe they knownothimthatfentme.22. Ifl had the Churches not come , and fpoken to them , they (hould not haue finne : but now wordes;&no they haue no excufe of their finne. 23. He that hateth me, hateth my maruel, bccai- p^th^i. ^jfQ^ ^4. " I f 1 had not done among them workes that no other ned Chdfts"^" "^^" ^^^^ ^^^^^ > ^^^y fhould not haue finne : but ix)w both they haue ©wncprecepts.feen, and they doe hate both me and ray Father. 25. But thatthe word a The Ghofjjel may be fulfilled , which is written in their law.T/^4f thej bated me gratis. {< vpon Sunday ^^.^But whenthe Paraclete commeth^whom 1* wil fend you from the oaa'ue^of the^^^^^'^' the Spirit of truth , which proceedeth from the Father, he fhal Afcenfion. giue teftimonieof me : and'' youfkal giue teftimonie,becaufc you are And in a Voti with mc from the beginning, ueof theB, Trinitie. To.if; i6. Ml, 10.14. Lue. 6, io. 19. i. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XV. 1. Enetie hraneh in me.) By this it appeareth thit Chrift hath fome branches in hia bodie myftical that be fruitlcs'thcrfore il liners alfo may be noertiberJ of Cbrift and the Churchjthougb nonecanbefaued but fruitful branches. t. M'«« i>. Oiilie faith 10. K!epef)iy precept t ) This carcful and often admonition of keeping hiscommande* fiiificethnot to mtnts,Moucththata Chriftian maiislife is not only or principally in faith, but in good faluation. workes. 14. f/ 1 had.) Iftheleweshadnot finned by refufingChrift, in cafe he had not rfonfi greate 1 miracles then any other » then were it a great folly of Catholikes to beleeue Luthers AccoRi>lN« TO S. J<>'HN. ^7 HOLY" tuthcrs orCalulns new opinions without any mi'^acles at al. wecfcc. %6}NhQm I mlfeni ) The Holy Ghoft is fent by th : Sonne , thcrfore he preceeJeth from him alf<),as from the Fatherithouchthc latcSchifnuticil Grcckcs thinkeothcrwife. 17. Tom /W^JMs.) He vouch(afcth to io) ne togcth'^r thsteftimonie of the H'.rf»ncrt^f?.i;.v.i8. ♦• Chap. XVI. The caufe wh) befortcllcth them their perfecution hj the lewes, is^that they be mt af^ terwArd [c^adMi^^d thereat. 6. Though thej think^e this hemie )te^x>es^ it ts for their Vantage that he dipartcth,becaufe of the great benefits that the) shal receiue hj the comming then of the llA) Ghofi^ v:>ho slul alfo be his vcitnes dgainfl his enemies. 1 6. AlthoHghifi thi! world thej shalfo bcferfeLiitei^jetto hisheauenlj Vather they and their praters made in his name, shal be mofl acceptable, and at length the child (that is,Cbtfi in al his members ) beingbtrne^thcir toy shalbefucb as noperfecutour can tal^ from thcm.^i. Uowbt^u at this mfl^nt of his apprehinfion,they wU alforfukj him HESE thingshaiieTrpokentoyou^tharyoubenotfcan- .. dalized.2.0ut of the Synagogues they vvil" caft you; but kc trai^ThtV^** the hourc commeth, that euery one which killethyoii, Excammuukau llial thinkc that hedoeth feruiceto God. ^. And thcfe ^ow.Scewhac tilings they wil doe to you, becaufe they haue not knowen corruptio this • the Father, norme.4. But thefe things I haueTpoken toyou : that when isjandthe rea^ the houre flial come,y ou may remember them, that I told you. ]^ ^anot c 9.'tj.-. 5. But I told you not thefe things from the beginning , becaufe The Ghofpcl 1 was with you. And now I goe to him that fcnt me , and none of you vponthc 4^ asketh me .Whither gocft thou? 6. But becaufe I haue fpoken theic Sunday after things to you, forrow hath filled your hart. 7. ButI telyoiithetruth, ^ it is expedient for you that I goc. For if I goe i>ot,the Paraclete flial not. come to youibut if I goe, I wil fend him to you.S.And when he is come, he dial argue the world of finnc,and of iufticc,and of iudgement. 9. Of . llnne : becaufethey bclecued not in me. 10. But of iuftice : becaufe Ij'^ \ , , i goe to theFatheti and now you flial not fee mc. 11. And of iudgement: & that for cuer* becaufethePrinceofthis world is nowiudgcd. 12. " Yet many things ("as before c. 14, I haue to fay to you:but you can not bearc them now. 1^. But when he, i60how is it "theSpirit of truth, commeth, •' he Oial teach you al truth. For hefiial P^^^^}f^ ^^^^ notfpeake of himfclf;but what things foeucr he ftal heare , he (hal erre or hath e*r! ] fpeake : and the things tliat are to come he (hal (hew you. 14. He flial red at any time I glorifie me i becaufe he flial receiue of mine , and flial fliew to you. p or 1 any point^ 1 15. Althings whatfoeuer theFather hath, be mine. Thcrfore Ifaid, that he flial receiue of mine, and flial shew to you.i6.Alitle while, and now , ^ ; you flial not fee mei& aganic a litle \vhile,& you flial lee me: becaufe I Sunday after, goe to theFather. Eailer. I 17. Some therforeofhisDifciplcsfaid one to another : Whatisthis ' that he faith to vs : A litle while, and you flial not fee me ; and againe a litle ^ ZIX ^^^ T H E G H O S P E 1 ^^^ ^ litlc while and you flial fee me,and,becaufe I goe to the Father? iS. They faidtherfore : What is this that he faith, Alitlewhile? we know not what hefpeaketh. 19. And Iesvs knew,thatthey wouldaskehin");& he faid to themiOfthis you doe queftion among your feiues, becaufelfaid to you : A litle while , and you shal not fee me j and againe ajlitle while. The Ghofpel and you shal fee me. 20. Amen,amen 1 fay to you, that you shal weepe for fome Mar- ^nd lament, but the world shal reioy ce : and you shal be made forrow- iiafter. & whit ^"^» ^"^ X^"'- ^^^'^'^ow shal bc turned into ioy . 21. A woman when she funday. traiuileth , hath forrow , becaufe her houre is come: but when she hath , brought forththc child, now she remembreth not the anguish forioy, that aman is borne into the world. 22. And youtherfore, now indeed you haue forrow , but 1 wil fee you againe, and your hart shal reioy ce; '^ and your ioy no man shal take from you. p 25. And in that day me you vpo^n the ^^^^ "*^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ thing.Amen,amen I fay to you, if you aske the Father Sunday after ^'^Y thing" in my name^ he wil giue it you. 14. Vntil now you haue not Eafter. asked any thing in my name. Aske and you shal receiue-, that your ioy _Vponthisthemaybeful.25.ThefethiTigsinprouerbsl haue fpoken toy ou.The houre J h i^h"^^"^ commeth when in prouerbs I wil no more fpeake to you , butplainely praiets,Per <^^ ^he Father I wil fhew you. e(5. In thatday youshalaskeinmy name: ckrifiihommMM^^'^'^i fay not toyou , that I wil aske the Father for you. 27. FortheFa- nofiruvt , euen ther himfelf loueth you, becaufe you haue loued me, and haue beleeued thofe alfo that that I came forth from God. 28. i came forth from the Father , and Jaintl ^ ^** came into the world : againe I leaue the world , and I goe to the Fa- ther. 29. His Difciples fay to him : Behold now thou fpeakeft plainely, and faieft no prouerb. 50. Now we know that thou knoweft al things, and thou needeft not that any man aske thee. In this we beleeue that thou cameft forth from God |4 51. lESVsanfweredthem : Now doe you beleeue ? ^2. * Behold the houre commeth , and it is now come , that you fhal de fcattered euery man into his owne , and me you shal leaue alone: and I am not alone becaufe the Father is wich me. 35. Thefe things I haue fpoken to you , that in me you may haue peace. In the Morld you shal haue diftrelTe, but haue confidence, I haue ouercome the world. "Jf' ANNOTATIONS. C M A P. XVI. Chrift left ma- ,1. Yet tvanythin^t. ) This place comiinceth that the Apoftles and the faithful be ny things to taught i^iany things, wlrich Chrid omitted tott;ach them for their wcaknes : and thatic be taught by wa* theprouidcnce of God that Chrift in prefence Ibonld not teach and order al things, theChurch. that we might be no Idle alfured of the things that the Church tcacheth by the Holy Ghoftjthcn ofthe things that himfelf deliucred- The Spirit of tj. The spirit »f truth.) Euer note that the Holy Ghoft in that he is promifcd to the truth. Churchjis called the Spirit of truth. Which Holy Spirit for many other caufes is giuen todiuerspriuate men and to al good mcn,tofanftificaticn : but to teach altruth& pre- ferue in truth and from errour , he is promifcd and performed only to the Church and the ch€cfc Goueiner and general Councels thereof. Chap. According to S. Icxhn. H9 HOLY weclcc. Chap. XVII. After his Semon offarevcel, he ^rajetb to his father^ that feeing he h^itb nowjiuishei his ^ork^e,he wilgtuc him his appomted glorie^for the conuerfion ofal Nationi^G.and pcfcrtic hts Apojllcs,und his Church AJur them in \nitu and veritie ( that is, from The GhofpcF Sdnfme and Heiefie:) i /| .finally alfo glortfie them \vuh him in Hcauen. ^P°" Afcenfi© ^ ^ _ , . r t -, JIT- I • • ■■ The Father HESE thingsfpake Ie svs : andlitungvp his eyes into gioiificth the Hcauen, he faid ; Father , the houre is come , " glorifie Sonne by ray- thy Sonne, that thy Sonne may glorihe thee. 2. As thou haft ^"g ^^"^ ^^^om ciuen him power ouer al flefli,that al which thou haft niucn J^^'^'^j^"^-ilj»ng hmi, to them he may glue lite euerlalting. ^. Andthis iSrj^iit^,.^,,,] ma- life euerlafting that they know thee, the only true God, and whom kingalcicatu-. thou haft fcnt Iksvs Christ. 4. I hauc glorified thee vpon the ''^"^ to '^ow earthrlhaueconfummatedtheworke which thou gaucft meto doe: 'J?'""'^"^^": 5. and now glorifie thou me O Father with thyfelf.with the glorie which nj" "' jj'^^ f/" I had before the world was, with thee. 6. 1 hauemanifeftedthy name to power and lud^ the men whom thou gaueft me out of the world. Thine they were , and g^mcnt. The to me thou gaucft them : and they haue kept thy word, 7. Now they ^J*""^ ^g'l'"^ haue knowenthatal things which thou gaueft me are from thee: 8. be- ^^?j^'2j.^^j|j' ^ ^ caufcthewordes which thou gaueft me , 1 haue giuen them : and they kincrhi's ho- ' hauc receiued , and knowen in very deed that I came forth from thee, "our, which and haue belceued that thou didft fend me. 9. For them doe I pray: ^'"'y ^" ^ '"an- Not for the world doe 1 pray, but for them whom thou haft giuen "icbefor^^*^ mej 10. becaufe they be thine: and al my things be thine, and thine be knowen toal"^ minc.-and I am glorified in them. And now I am not in the world, and Nations, thefe are in the world, tir I come to thee, pj ii.Holy father, •' a keep them The Ghcfpd in thy name , whom thou haft giuen me j that they may be one , as alfo '" * v otiuc we. 12. When I was with them, I kept them in thy name. Thofe ^\^,'^^.^S^^"^ * whomthou gaueft me, haue 1 kept and none of them pcriflied, but :-4 Hi's petition- the fonne of perdition , that the* fcripture may be fulfilled, i?. And is fpccially to- now I cometothec ; andthcfc things I fpeake in the world , that they kcepetheApo- may haue my ioy filled in themfclucs. 14. 1 haue giuen them thy word, jjJ"^"J his ^ and the world hath hated them ,bccaufe they are not of the world : as I • '"^^^"^"i? \ .f. ^ , , , » ^, . , , tic and f f cm 'alio am not ot the world. 15. / pray not that thou take them away schifmes. 'j out of the world ,but that thoupreferue them from cuil. 16. Of the world they arc not : asl alfo am notof the world. 17. "Sandtifie them in truth. Thy word is truth. 18. As thou didft fend me into the world, "Tofanftific I alfo haue fent them into the world. 19. And for them I doc" fandific hiMirelf,is to my fclf: that they alfo may be fandified in truth. 20. And not for the only <"^criHcehfm- doc I pray , '' but for them alfo that by their word fhal beleeue in me: (^Jf^^^^j^hol*^'^ 21. that they al may bcone,a5thou (Fariier)inme& I inthcc;tharthcy bo'jy ^ ^i^ii^ alfo in vs may be one; that the world may beleeue that thou haft fent to his Father, mc.22. And the glorie that thou haft giuen me , haue I giuen to thcmj both rpon the jthatthcy may be one as we alfo are one. 2j. I in them, and thou in me: J^j^^JJlJ^i ' J"*^ ^" jthat tlit7 may be confummatc in one ; i< and the world may know that ^^^^^^ ^ ^"*^ thou HOLY TveekCp ^40 The' 'GH^s'V'fe'i^- ■ thou haft fcnt me , and haft loued them , as me alfo thou haft loued. . 14. Father, whom thou haft giuen me, I wil, that where 1 am,they alfo may be with me : that they may fee my glorie which thou haft giuen me.becaufe thou haft loued me before the creation of the world.25.luft Father, the world hath not kno wen thee. But I haue knowenthee : and thefehaueknowen, that thou didftfendme. 26.AndIhaue nocifiedthy name to them, and wil notifie it .that the louc wher with thou haft loued me may be in them,and 1 in them* ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XVII. i:life-euerUJii)ig. ) Both the lifeof glorie in Heauen, and of grace here ift the Church, True know- Cdnfillethinthe knowledge of God : that , in perfeaviiion :this,!n faith working by kdgccf God. charitie. Fot knowledge of God without keeping his commandemtnts , isnottiuc knowledge, that is to ray,itisan vnprofitableknowledge.i.fo.i. ij .S anilif.e them.) Chnft pray eth that the A.poftles,their Succeirours,& al that fhal be cf their bekefe,n;ay be faftified in truth. Which is as much to fay,as to defire that the Church may euer haue the Spirit of truih,and be free from errour. Which praier of Chnfthadnot been heard>if the Church might erre. lo. But for them) He exprefleth (and it is a great comfort ) that he praiethnot only The Canon offer the Apoftles,but for the whole Church after them.that is,for al beleeucrs. And ai ihe MaHcc this profcvund & diuine praier is refembled in the holy Canon of the Mafle before the confecr ation,as here it was made before his vifible Sacrifice on thcCrofle. The Church •can not erre. TVESDAY night. TbcPafsion according to S.Iohnin thefe two Chapters, is the Ghofpel vpon Good friday. So the Pafsion is read in holy weekc foure tinies,accor- d ngro the C H A P. XVIII. . Being gone to the fUct that ludas the Traitour did kj^ow, 4. he ofereth himfelfto the band oj bis ehemles^sheweih his Diuwe might in ouerthr owing themalmthavrord^ and infamng his Afofilesfrom them alfo ivith drcord: 10. rehukjth feter that would defend him pom them 1 z. andfo being apprehended^ is brought bound to An- nAsandCaiphaSjVphereheisjirikjn by a feruant ^atid thrife denied of Piter. 28. Agame in tkc morning he is hj them brought to ViUte, % ^ , W/jo demanding their Mcufaiwi ^whereas they wouU oppreffe htm mth their authoritie^i^i^.d^' examining the point of hts Kingdom , pronounaih him innocent : )et thejunermher to haue a theeues lijefaued. HEN Tesvs had faid thefe things,he went forth with his Difciples beyond theTorrcnt-Cedron , where was a gar- den, into the which he entred and his Difciples. 2. And ludas alfo, that betraied him , knew the place : becanfe I E s V s had often reforted thither together with his Dif- ciples. J. * ludas therfore hauing receiued the band of fo re Euange- men, and of the cheefePrieftes and thePharifees , miniftcrs , commeth liftesras S. Au- thither with lanternes and torches and weapons. 4. 1 e s v s therfore ^ U^" ir^^°^"u- ^i^<5^vine al things that fliould come vpon him , went forth , and faid to Churehat flip" thcm:Whomfeekcye? 5.They anfweredhim, Iesvs ofNaxarerh.lEsvs Ser.i44.'df jcffjjj. faith to them ; I am he. And K\das alfo that betraied him jftood with hem According to S. Tohn. ^ ?^j them. 5. As foone therforc as he faid to them , I am he ; they went back- vvafd, and fel to the ground. 7. Againe therfore he asked them : Whom feekc ye ? And they faid : Ie s v s of Nazareth. 8. I e s v s anfvvered , I haiic told you, that I am he. If therfore you feeke me, letthefegoe their waies.9. That the word might be fulfilled which he faid, * That of them whom thou haft giuenmc, I haue not loft any. 10. Simon Peter therfore hauing a fword, drew it out-, and fmorc the feruant of the high Prieft ,& cut off his right eare. And the name of the feruant was Mai- • chus. II. J E s V s therfore faid to Peter ; Put vp thy fword into the fcab- bard. The chalice which my Father hath giuen me , shal not 1 drinke it^? 12. The band therfore and the Tribune & the minifters of the I'ewes apprehended lESvs^and bound him : i^. and they brought him to Annas firft, for he was father in law to Caiphas, who was the high Prieft ofthatyeare. 14. And* Caiphas was he that had giuen the coun- feltothclewes,That it is expedient that one man die for the peo- ple. 15.* And Simon Peter followed Tesvs, and another Difciplc. And tharDifciple was knowen to the high Prieft 5 and went in witJi Iesvs into the court of the high Prieft. 16. But Peter ftood at the doore without, r he other Difciple therfore that was knowe to the high Prieft, :■ ft is al one went tbrth, and fpake to the portrefle, and brought in Peter. 17. The ^"f aminto wench therfore that was portreftCjfaith to Peter: Art not thou alfoof^^"/^^'?''^.'^ this mans Difciplcs? He faith to her," I am not. 8. Andtheferuants& thathcisaDif-* cipleofChrift, minifters ftood at afire of coles, becaufc it w as col J, and warmed them- or aCatholike* fclues. And with them was Peter alfo ftanding,and warming himfelf. or a ChriAian* 19. The high prieft therfore asked Iesvs ofthis Difciplcs , and of his '"^"j ^^^ " he doctrine. 20. Iesvs anfvvered him : I haue openly fpoken to the world: I *^ ^^^'"^"Jed. ^ haue alvvaies taught in the Synagogue, and in the Temple whither al )^ I'f forib'^' thelevves refort together: and in fecret I haue fpoken nothing. 21. Why T'etcr here askcft thou me ? iske them that haue heard what I haue fpoken vnto ^cniethChu'l}, the:beholdthey know what things Ihauefaid.a2.When he had faid thcfc '/^ ^^'Y'"S things, one of the minifters ftanding by , gaue I e svsablovv, faying: his Difciplc, Anfvvereft tl.ou the high Prieft fo?2j. Iesvs anfweredhim:'If I haue fpo- ken il,giue teftimonie of euil:but if wel , why ftrikeftthoume? 24. And Annas fent him bound to Caiphas the liigh prieft. 25. And Si- monPeterwas ftanding , and warming himfelf. They faid therfore to him : Art not thou alfo of his Difciplcs : He denied and faid : I am not. i6. One of the feruantsofthe high Prieft faith to him , hiscofm whofc eare Peter did cut olV :Did not I fee thee in the garden with hini?Againc therfore Peter denied:and fortwifh the cocke crew. 28.* They therfore bring Iesvs from Caiphas fnto the Palace. And GOOD FRI- it was morning : and they went not in into the Palace, that they might ^'^'•• not be contaminated, but that they might eate the Pafche. 29. Pila- te therfore went forth to them without , and faid : What accufa- tion bring you againft this man ? 30. .They anfvvered and faid to him : if he were not a malcfa<5lour, wc would not haue deliuercd him vp to thee. 51. Pilate therforc faid to tlicm : Take him you, and according to your law iudge him. The lewes therfoie faid to C^ himi HOLY J41, THfiGHOSPEt him: It is not lawful for vs to kil any man. 32. * That the word of 1 ES V s might be fulfilled which he faid , fignifying what death he fiioulddie. 3;. "* Pilate therfore went into the Palace againc , and called I e s v s, and faidtohim: Art thou theKingofthelewes? ,4.Ies vs anfwered: Saieft thou this of thy felf, or haue others told itthecofme? 35. Pilate ^- Itpleafad anfwered : Why, am I a lew r Thy Nation, and the cheefePriefts haue c^h^- > ^h^' * deliuered thee vp to me : what haft thou done ? 36. 1 e s v s anfwered:My rodkbothTor Kingdom is not of this world, if my Kingdom were of this world, my the lewes & minifters verily would ftriuc that I fliould not be dehuered to the lewes. But now my Kingdom is not from hence. 37. Pilate therfore faid to him : Art thou a King then? i e s v s anfwered ; Thou faieft , that I am a King. For this was 1 borne , and for this came I intaihe world : that I fhould giue teftimonie to the truth. Euery one that is of thetruth , hea- reth my voice. jS.Pilate faith to himrWhat is truth? And when he had faid this , he went forth againe to the Tewes , and faith to them:l find nocaufeinhim,59. * But you haue a cuftome that I fiiould release one to you in the Pafche:wil you therfore that J releafe vntoyouthc King of the lewes ? 40. They al therfore cried againe, fayingiNot him but Barabbas. And Barabbas was a theefe. the Gentils, should be be- traied of the one, andputto death by the •cher. To. It, lOj 10. Mt. 17,. 1 1. Mr. »}.4. H A P. XlX. The Uv:>esar€ not fatiffied mth bis fcourging &tmft9n. 8. T'tUte hedmg them fay tbxt be made bimfelfthe Somie ofGod, ts more afrA'td.i2.ret,thej/ vr^ing him with his loialty toward C^far , & frofefsing that them felueswil no King but C^/ur, he jealdeth vnto them. iy,Andfo Chrtft carpngbis owne CroJfe,is cruaficd between two tbeeues^ 19 ^FiUtewritwgnotorioujlji the only caufe of hu death to be, for that he is their King or Chrift. zj. His garments befo vfed , etten as the Scriptures for e- I told. 25. He haihffectal tare of his mother to the end. x 8. Heftgmfieth al that was written of his Pafsion , to be fulfilled andfoyealdeth vp bughoft. 3 1 . ihtn by thi lewes meanes alfo other Scrtptures about his legges and fide , are fulfilled. 38. And finally, be is honourably buried^ Hen therfore Pilate too lie I e s vs , and fcourgcd him. 2. And the fouldiars platting a crownc of thornes , put it vpon his head : and they put about him a purple garment. 3. And they came to him , and faid .• Haile King of the lewes-, and they gauchim blowes. 4. Pilate went forth againc, and faith to them : Behold I bring him forth vnto you , that you may know that 1 find no caufeinhim. 5. Iesvs therfore went forth cary ing tiie crowne of thornes , and the purple veftiment. And he faith to them : Loc the man. 6. When the checfe Priefts therfore and the minifters had feen him , they cried, faying : Crucifie, crucrifie him. Pilate faith to them: Take him you, and crucifie him. For 1 find no caufe in him. 7. The lewes anfwered him : We haue a Law i and accor- ding to the Law he pught to die ; becaufe he hath made himfelf the Sonne of God. 8. When Ml. 27; 15,6 I»fc t3, 170 HOIY wceke. If> lO. Si' •Mt. 17, J). Mr M a^« Lmc. ^i> Jl. Tf. H. 19- According to S. Iohn. 14^ ••* He meanetfi 8. When Pilate therforehad heard this faying , he feared more. p. And [5*11^*^*^°*"*' he cntred into the Palace againe; and he faith to I e s v s : Whence art riJmg^°For"*" thou ? But I E s V s gaue him no anfwer. 10. Pilate thcrfore faith to him: fo doth the Speakeft thou not to me ? knoweft thou not that I haue power to cru- Scripture cout cifie thee , and I haue power to rcleafe thee ? 1 1 . 1 e s v s anfwered:Thou 'fj^ J**" w' **^ fhouldcft not haue any power againft me,vnles it were giuen thee from Mr.i* l« tVf#* aboue.Therfore he that hath bctraied me to thee,hath the greater finnc. 4.c^^.ij.'^*i(>* 12. From thence forth Pilate fought to releafe him. But the lewes " b Thcfc three cried, faying ; If thou releafe this man, thou art not C^efars frcind. ^^^g^^s being Eucry one that maketh himfclf a King, fpeaketh againft Caefar, 15. But ^°/°J^j|"^""]^^ Pilate when he had hckrdthefewordcs, brought forth 1e svs : and he before in al the fate in the iudgemcnt feate, in the place that is called Lithoftrotos, and world, arc now in Hebrew Gabbatha. 14. Audit was the Parafceue of Pafche, about *^^°jj^**|<="^<* the'" a fixt houre,and he faith to the Jewes : Loe your King. 15; But they triumphant cried : Aw ay, away with him, crucifie him. Pilate faith to them : Shall title of the crucifieyour King?ThecheefePrieftsanfwered : We haue no King, but CrofTe of Carfar. i6.Thentherforc hcdeliueredhim vnto them for to be crucified, ^bnft, and in AndtheytookelESVs , and ledhimforth. 17. * And bearing his 5/™ ;J;;^|*°^J^ owne '' erode he went forth into that whijch is called the place of Cal- more conueni! uarie, in Hebrew Golgotha. ib. Where they crucified him, and with him cntly written, two otherSjOn the one fide & on the other , and in the middes Jesv s. J.^"S^fj^'pre- ip.AndPilate wrote a title alfo: and he put itvponthe crolfe. And it ••?!•. • , r r ^ " c Thiscoate was written, Iesvs of nazareth the kingof the I ewe s. withou: feamc 20. This title tlicrfor^ many of the lewes did read :becaufe the place is a figure of where Iesvs was crucified , was nigh to the citie : and it was written in thevnitie of •"i Hebrew, in Greeke, and in Latin. II. The cheefe Pricfts therfore of^^^^^^'^^^^- the lew esfaid to Pilate : Write not. The King of the lewes; but that he ^^j Euthy/'* faid,l amKingof the lewes. iz. Pilate anfwered: That which j haue mms and other written, T haue written. write that our 2^. The"* fouldiars therfore when they had crucified him , tooke his ^^y p^^^*"', garments ( and they made foure partes,to euery fouldiar alpart ) & his ^^ ^ rotiue^ coate. And his 'c coate was without fcame , wrought from the top Maflcof ourB; through out. 14. They faid therfore one to another : Let vs not cut it, Lady between butletvscaftlotsforitwhofe it ftial be. That thefcripture might bc^*^" &whit^ fulfilled faying : Thej haue parted mji garments among them : and xfonm) vtjiurt :."" ^jjc thejf haue caji lotte. And the fouldiars did thefe things. louc, faith tf.d And there ftoodbefidc the crofle of I e s v s," e his mother,and his courage ,coni- mothcrs fifter, Marie ofCleophas, and Marie Magdalene. 16. When P^^sion, and Iesvs tlierfore had feen his mother and the Difciplc ftanding whom he forrowej, that our Lady had %x. loued,he faith" to hismother:Wonian,bchold thy fonne. 17. After that, who forfooke- lie faith" to the Difcipk:Behold thy mother. And from that hourc the not the Crofle Difciple tooke her to his owne p and her Sonne f i8. Afterward Iksvs knouing that althings were now confummate, ^^^"n°?r"^ that the * fcripture might be fulfilled, he faitli,! thirft.z^.A vefl'cl thcrfo- hj^^ ^nj ^iT"* re ftood there ful of vinegre. And tliey putting a fponge ful of vinegre checfcApoftlcs about hiffope,offcred it ro his mouth. 30. Iesvs therfore when he had ta- '^^"'^d him. ken the vinegre,faid:lt is confummatc.And bowing his head, he gaue vp i ^^^ Ghofpcl QJJ theghoft. Mare of the 31. The lesion. " 4«. lo. * Aft, 17, '7. Mr. M, 42. Lm. 2)> JO. ^ The HOLY CROSSE. By this you fee vhy in Catho- like Churches Mai ie and lohn rtand by the Rood. ThcSacramets i/Tu .dout of CnriflNfidc,& thence haue tfevii- vutue. 54^ ThiGhospel gi.Thelewes therfore ( becaufe it was the Parafceue ) that the bo- dies might not remaine vpon the croffe on the Sabboth ( for that was a great Sabboth day ) theydefired Pilate thattheirlegges might be bro- ken, and they might be taken away. 32. The fouldiars therfore came: and of the firft indeed they brake the legges, and of the other that was crucified with him. 33. But after they were come to I e s v s , when they iaw that he was dead, they did not breake his legges , j^ . but one of the fouldiars withafpeare opened his fide, & incontinent there came forth •''' bloudandwater. 35, And hethatfawit, hath giuen teiiim.onie : and his teftimonie is true, p And he knoweth that he faith true , that you alfo may beleeue. 36. For thefe things were done that the fcripture ■ might be fulfilled : Yqu sbal not urca.l{e a bme of htm. 37. And againe another fcripture {sLithiThej slul lookj on htm ^vhom ihe^ fearjtd. 38. And after thefe things * lofeph of Arimathjea ( becaufe he was a Difciple of I e s v s , but fecret for feare of the lewes ) defired Pilate that he might take away the body of Iesvs. And Pilate permitted. He catne therfore,& tooke away the body of 1 esvs. ^9. * Nicodemus came alfo , he that at the firft came to I e s v s by night , bringing a mixture of r* , ri LowSunday, THEM : AND WHOSE YOV SH A L RETEINE,THEY ARE R 8 TEINED. i4. c But And forpeacc. Thomas onc of the Twelue, who is called Didymus,was not with them '■h Though he ^vhen Iesvs came. 15. The other Difciples therfore faid to him : We gaue them his ^auefeen our Lord. But he faid to them : Vnles I fee in his handes the f"c?y«now pnntofthenailes, aniputmy finger into the place of the nailes, and cntring to a put my hand into his fide:I wil not beleeuc. new diiiine 26. dAnd after eight daies , againe his Difciples were within ; and a^ion,topi;f^jj^^^^g^jj.j^fhej^ l£sy s commcth " « the doores being shut , and tr.rVa'ieInr"ft<^odinthemiddes, and faid: Peace be to you. 27. Then he faith to attf ndon?hc Thomas : Put in thy finger hither, and fee my handes , and bring hither bleiTetli thciu thy hand , and put it into my fide ; & be not incredulous but faithful, againe. 28.Thomasanfsvered,&raidtohim:My Lord,&myGod. 29. Iesvs * ^n^S^Tho^^^Taithto him :Bccaufe thou haft feen me, Thomas, thou haft beleeued: maTthe Apoft-^/BlelTed are they that haue not feen& haue beleeued. p 50.* Many Jes day. Other fignes alfo did Iesvs inthe fight of his Difciples, which are not f>icemb.ii. written in this Book. 31. And thefe are written, that you may beleeue ^ ^ DAY^^' that 1 E s V s is Ch R 1ST the Sonne of God : and thatbelecuing, you may *•« Secthaan-hauelifeinhisname. {4 jjotation on the fp. verfe of this Chap. "/"They are more happy that beleeuc vithout fenfiblc ^gumeat or (ight, then fuch as be induced by fenfc or reafon to beleeue. ANNOTATIONS. m Chap. XX. Thcbcingof i^.Thidoeref^ere sfjut. ) ^uch Hcretikcs as deny Chrifts body tobCjOr that it cantc Chrifts body in the B. Sacrament , for that it is in Heauen , & can not be in two places at once , nor in the B. Sa- without the natural manner of the quantitie,rpacc, or place agrcablc to the condition of cramcnt with-hishumanitic, be inuincibly refuted by Chrifts cutting into the Difciples , thcdoore* out fpace shut:& by that that his true natural body whole & pcrfeA in al his liuimcs,lcngth,bredth, « ciuaatitic & thicknes , diftin^ Sc diueis ffouj Uic fubftance & corpulence of die wood, was in the Came i.lu. I. Cor. ACCORDINGTOS. lOHW. 147 fame proper place that the wood was in , & palled through the famc:as he alfo came out corrcfponJent of liis mothers vjf'ombe the claufurc not ft.irrcd : and paflcd through the ftonc , out vf his thereunto, is Some fay , that he came in at the >xindow : fome , tliat the doorc opened of it-fclf to ^^^ctical let him in : fome , that to come in, the doorcs being shut, fignificthno more , but that shifts to auoii he came in late in the eucning,at vhat time men vfc to shut their doorcs : and fuch other plame Scriptu- fljghts to defend falshood againft expreUe Scripturcs,&: a^ainft the Apoftles teftimonic, re. vbotherforetookehimto be a Spirit, becaufc they fawhim ftand fodenl) inthemiddcs of them, al the houfc bcincclofe shut. And the Fathers al confcfle that he vent in the tloores bcingshut. SeeS.Ambr./i lo. inLuc*mc. X4. S. Auguftinep. ?. ad rolufian. ^ li^ 2i.»'oman whofe ring fcl from her girdle, tz.c. 8. both being faft and whole: and Rupertus of a Religious man,\\hore girdle faftbwlckled dectu. fcidowne bcforehira from his body. D« *^ hcc/, P*'- Therfore it is too much vnfaithfulnes, by rules of place to cmbarre Chrift of his wil Vbiqiictaiies or wifedomtobein the Sacrament how hiinfelf lift , and on as many Altars or places or Brentiani, as heliketh.>X''e detcftforal that, the wicked hcrcfie of ccrtaincProteftants, holding quite contraric to the Zuinglians, that Chrift according to his Hunianitic is in eucry place where the Diuiniticis : which is both againft faith, and the common rules of na- ture and diuinitie. 21. t^j wjj- father. ) As when he gauc them commilficn to preach and baptize through Chrift shexretb the world, he made mention of his o\(ne power therein : fo here before he inftitutc the his conimiftio^ Sacrament of Penance, and giue them authoritic to remit finnes , left the wicked should & fo ^iucth the aske afterward, by >x hat rigiit they doe fuch great functions, he shewcth his Fathers Apoftlcs power commilTion giucn to himft If , and then in plaine termcs moft amply imparteth the fame to remit finnes, to his Apoftles : that vhofocuer deny the Apoftles & their fucccliours , thePricftsof Gods Church, to hauc right to remit finnes , should deny confcquently Chrift as man to haue authoritie to doe the fame. ii.He breached, )Hc giueth the Holy Ghoft in & by an external fignc, to his Apoftles, The holy L/h? 0 "^* vifibly and to al fuch purpofes as afterward at Vf hitfuntide, but for the grace of the Ghoft is here no. Ttft. Sacrament of Orders, as S.Auguftin faith, and tliat none make doubt of the Vricfts right purpofly giuc« - . in remillion of finnes, feeingthc Holy Ghoft is purpoily giucn tlicni to doc this fame. In to the Apof- cont. cp ^^^ich cafe if any be yet contentious, he muft deny the Holy Ghoft to be God , & not to tles,to reinic Tarmtn. h'luc power to remit finnes. It is not abfurd [ faith S.Cyril ) t])iix they forglue Jtnm s , v. hkh finncs, li.i c II ''<*wf *'" HoLyGhoJi. fir when they remit 9rrettine,the Holy Gho/i remitteth or reteineth inth- tn & Cyr»U». *''"*^ *^'y ''•' '^" ^ait!,ftrft in Baptifmt ^then in Pen.inti. As S. Amb. alfo {li.ic.n .de famttn^ ix.c. j^. ^w jrefellmg the Nouatians( a Seft of old Herctikes which pretending Gods glorieas in/9. our new Sc^aiies doe, denied that Pricfts could remit finncs in the Sacrament of Pe- nance Msketh , v( hy it should be more dishonour to God , or more impoftibleor incon- ticnicnt foimen , to forgiue finnes by penance then by Baptifme, feeing it is the Holy Ghoftthat docth it,by the Pneftsothceand minifrcric inboth. t^.'Wbcfe finnes. ) Power to oftcr Sacrifice , \xhich is the principal funcflion and aA The Sacramct ofPricfthood, was giucn them at the inftitutionof theB. Sacrament,thefccond& nextof PtNANCB fpccial facultic of Pricfthood, conlifting in remitting finnes , is here beftowcd on them, inftituted. And withal the holy Sacrament of Penancc,implying Contrition, Confejlion, & Satis- fatiion in the Penitcm, and .ibfolution on the Priefts parr , is inftituted. For in thar,that cxprencpover&comillio isgiuen toPriefts to remitteorrcteineal finncs:& inthat,that C.irift pronurcrh,\xhofc finncs focucr they forciue,thcy be of God forgiue alfo:&^xIlofc fiiuics they rctc;j.e,.hcy be rctcincdbcfoicGo^^it follovteth ncceflaiily^thatTe be boud 0^4 CO Thb Ghospei.: to fubmit oui- felucs to tfielr iiijgement for rcleafc of our finne?. For, this Vondeinir power wcregiuen them-invaine , ifncne were bound to feekc for abfolntion at tlitir Men arc bound hands. Neither can any rightly feekc for abfolution of them vnlcs they confcife parti- te confcffe al cularly at Icaft ai their mortal offences, whether they be committed in mind, hart, wil their mortal and * cogitationonly,or in word and worke. For God's Priefts being in this Sacraii.ent * Cyp c!e {inncs,and that of Pcnaicc conftituted in Chrifts fleed as iudges in caufcs of oui confcicnce , can nor /^-,r ^^^ in pirticular, rightly rule our cafes witlioutful& exaft cogniLion& knowledge of al our jfinnes, 3nd jj' the ncceflarie circumftances&* differences of the fame. Which can not otherwife be *H«<'e. had of them being mortal men, then by our limple ,' finccre,& diftinft vtteranc^ to them ;>, ( g, of our finnes, with humble contrite hart , ready to take & to doe penance according to Mai^. To reteine fin- their iniandion. For that authoritieto reteine iinnes , confiftcth fpecially in cnioyning nes, fatisfaftion& penitential workes of praying , fading, almes , & fuch like. Al whiclv God's ordinance whofjeuer condenmeth or contemneth,asHeretikes doe,pr neglccleth,, as foine carclelTe Catholikes may perhaps doc,let thembe affured they can not be failed. Tmc necedltie Neither mift any fuch Chriftian man pretend or lockc to haue his finnes after Bap:ifme, of this Sacra- remitted by God only, without this Sacrament-/ which was the old Hercfie of the No- ijic'nt. uatians. -Ambro. It. i.depcentt c.x.socrat.li.T. Ec hifl. c, z<;. ) more then any may hope to be faaed or haue his original or other fir.nes before Baptifme , forgitien by God- without the fame Sj.crament. Let no man deceiue himfelf, thisisthc^owiMt/fflv^orf^^a/ierj/j/^- wMckc, as S. Hieromcallethit, whofocuer takenotholdof it, shal perish without al H/Vro^ doubtjbecaufc they contemne God's counfel & order for their faluaticn ; & therfore. S. ad De- Anguftin(e;?. »io.} ioyning both together , faith it is a pitiful cafe , when by the abfence metnx- of God's Priefts^men depart this life , aut noh regenerati^ dut ligati , that is , cither not regent- dem.c.6<^ ratedby Baptifme , or faji bound , and not abfolued by the Sacrament of penance and re- to. i, ' conciliation :. becaufc they shal be excluded from eternal life , and defiruBion foUoweeh them. AndS.YidoY ( U.z deperfetut, Vanddka ) tellcth the inifciablc lamentation of the people , when their Priefts were banished by the Arian Heretikes. W/;o ( fay they } shai haptf:{ethe/e infants f'who shal Kur.ifter penance vm9vsj& loo ft vsfrom thebandesoffinnet &ch And therfore S. Cyprian very often (namely ep. J40calleth it great crueltie , & fuch as- Priefls shal anfwer for at the later day , to fuffcr any man that is poenitent of his finnes, . to depart this life without this reconciliation and abfolution : hecaufe ( faith he) the Law- Mt, iBi makerhimfelf (Chrifi: ) granted, thaithings boitnd in earth , shodd alfo ke benndm Heauen : and The-Hcretikes ,/j^, thofe things should there beloofed , which were loo fed before here inthe Church. And it is a Wraftling world to fee , how the Heretikes wraftlc with this fo plaine a commilHon of remitting agajnft plaine finnes, referring itto preaching, to denouncing God's threats vpon finners , and to we Sci ipture. can not tel wha° els: though to our English Proteftants this autlioritie feemeth fo cleer. See tftj The English that in their order of vifiting the ficke,theirNrinifters acknowledge & chalenge the fame, Co»i- Miniftersheare vifing a formal abfolution according to the Chiurches order , after the fpecial confefllon »»«won confeifions, of the partie. But to conclude the matter , let eucry one that lift to fee the tiue meaning l^ooke, and abfolue. of Chrifts words , and the Priefts great power and dignitie giuen them by the fame Vords and other, markc wel thefe words of S. Chryfoftome : For , faith he,theyt!}at dv^el I-». ^ *fc- OM the earth, andcenuerfe in it,to them is commifs ion giuen to diffenfe thofe things iha$ are tn Heatten: S^Qtri, Priefts power »„ ,l,tfy, it n giuen to haue the power v.hich God \,o»ld not to begiuen nei:her to ^^ngels nor torchon- to forgiuc fin- ^^/,^ for.ntither tot'uni was it faid{W hxtfteuer yu shal bind in earth, shal be bound imHeamenS nesjis aboue ^nd u hxtfomer you shal loofe >« earthy shal be loojcd in Htauen. The tanhy Trmces mdeed haue the power of ^/^^ ^^^^^^ ^^ i;„i^ y^t t he bodies only : but that bond ofPriefii w hich I (peake •/, fucheth the -uery- Angels or fouleit-filf, andreachith euen to th Heautns i in fo-Ktuch that whatloeuer the Trie fts shal doe Woridly Ptin- beneath ,theplf- fame God doth rati fie aboue , andtheftntemeof the feruants theLorddothcan- ^CS- firme. F«r indeed what els is this, then that the power ofal heauenly things is granted them of Goit Whofe (imesfoeuer,fahh he, you thai reteine, they are reteintd. Whatpos'jer ( I befetchyou )cm he greater thenihis one i The father gaue alpover to the Sonne: but I fie the fame power altogether deliuered by the Sonne vnto them. And as this concerneth the Priefts high authoritie to abfolue, fo thereupon concerning confelfton alfotobe made \mto them , the ancient Fathers fpeake in this fort.S.Cypria deUf)fu nu.ix ,r/;e7.' faith he ]that haue gyeatir faith and ftare ofGod, though they did notfal inperfecm'on,yet becattfe they did only thinlce it tn their mind^ thtt •very cogitation thty confcjffe to Gods Vriejis forrov fully and plaine!y .pptning their conscience, vttering tmd difhargmgthe burden of their mind , andfeeking holefome mtdtcine for their wounds though Confeffion to but tmd and title. And a litle after : let tuery one( my Brethren] I befoechyon, conffje his finne, Piidls* ^bUet Ih it^ttdiue, ythiU* hit sonfefsion may be admittcdtyjhiltf/atisfaQm Mdremifsi.n made by A C c o R n 1 N G T o S. I o H ^^. 240 EASTiiR. fJ;r VneftsuMfeeptaMebefore God.S. CyrilCor as foine thinkc,Origcn;/».i.r»I.?»;r,caIIcrh it a great part of ()cnacc,\? he a ma is ashanicd,& yet opcneth his (innes to our Lo'rds Pricft Sec alfo TtrtuUi.de Vanit.S. Hitr. in e. lo. RrdefiaJig.S Bafil. in I{ct;ulij Ireu. «jtiie[i. xx^ V ho compare fiuners that refufe to confefle,to thcni that hauc fomc difcafc in their'jfccrct par- tes, and are ashamed to shew it to the Phyficion or Surgeon, that might cure it. V'hcrc Secret or aurf- thcymuft needs mcane fccrct confcirion to be made to tJicm that may abfoluc. >v nd S cular Confcf- Lcocp. 8 o.moftplaincly^-ls before S, Cyrilj cxprcfly namcth Pricfts. ThatccnftfionUfion fujji.i.m^'hchismadefirfito God thmto the Prie/txalfb. And again: It »t fujficient thAttheowl^ tines ofmensconfcien.es beviteredto '.heVrieponlyiythefecrecieofc0nfe/?ion. S. Hieromc in i^' Mat. fa.ith, that Ptic(^s\oo(c or bind, auditapeccatorumvarietMte.hauin^hexrd the ^ititie and TH'L'itt differences of rnner S.Paulinus writeth of S. Ambiofc, That tivftenafanycenff/fedhisfn. D iJm neivnttshim fartnrereiuioenincejit fa ijvept for ctmp.ifsion , thit thereby he caufed the penittnt ta prope ji- -uvtipalfo. Heaidcth morcouer,that this holy Dodour was fo fccrct in tliis cafe, that no mm, man knew the finnes confellcd, but God and hinirdf.And S.Auguftin ho 4S».de y ©.homi- lies to. in. faith thus: Doipentrce/Hch as is don in the Church.let nomanfay, I doe itjecretly I doe it toQod.ln vxine then vrat n faid: Whatfocuer you shal loofc in earth^shal be loofcd' in Hcauen. See S.Ambrofc«/*;?arimmttting the cl)arge offo many foulety al womart-kindmu/i netdet v>holy giticpUce to the burden and greatntt thereof ^ anda ^r«.« number of men alfo. So Wiiteth he. And bccaufc ihcPioccftauts \x'ouU nuke the vnleaiucd thinkc, that S. Grcgoiie dec- c p mcd the Popes Suprcmacic to be wholy vnlawful and Autichriftian/oi that he condcm- ^l 'i ^^?^^-^r lied Iohn ot Conftantinople for vfurpin^ the name of vniuerfal Bishop, refemblin'^his i ,. "r? ^'T " infolcncc therein to the pride of Antichrift ; note wel the vcordes of this Holy Father in ^c^ •' 'V/B V* the very fame place and Epiftle againfl: the B. of Conltantinoplc , by >^' hich yoii i-hal ea- ° "'""J'* '/" fily fee that to deny him to be vniuerfal Bishop , is not to deny Peter or the Pope to be ^°/' ^''T *^ l"-^ Head of the Church, or fupremc Goucrncr of the faine,as our Aduerfarics fraudulently P. *^"^ "^ro-^V pretend, ft // ptaine to al men , faith he , that euer reai the u ho/pel that by our Lordei mouth the j^^- ^'^ "r "^l , c'iargeoft'>e wholeChurch was committedio S Vctcr Prince ofthe^Jpoples. IPortohimit wajftid: p'^^"^'c"^ ¥eedmyshttp:forhim ^^at the prayer made that his faith should not faile : to him were the kcies of °^^^ ^^l^'lr" Utauen giuen, and authoritie to bind anJloofe: to htm the cure of the Church andprtncipalitie was de- c^ t^^^'''^l Uuered-.and yet he was net called tht vntuerfal ,^pi/l!e. This title indeed \[as offered for the honour of 'Z^'^ S. Veter Prince of the t^pojlles, to the Pope of f{ome by the holy Conned ofchalcedon : but none of S"^^^* that Sttdidtuer yfeitorconfem totakeit. Thus much S. Gregorie. * Who though he both pradifediurifdidion throughout alChriftendom, asother of that See hauc euer done and alfo acknovj'lcdgcd the Principalitie and Soueraigntic to be in Peter and his Saccef- fours: yet would he not for iuft caufes vfe that title fubied to vanitic & niifconftruif^ion. But both he & al the Popes fincc haue rather called thc:fcIucs,SfrMoj/>rT;or«i»j Dei, the Scr- The title of r- uantsofGodsferuants, Though the word, x-mWr/a/ 'ii/»o/',in that fcnfe wherein the holy niucrfalBishop Councel of Chalcedonotfercditto the See of Rome,\vas true & Law ful. For tiiat Coii- rcfufcd,but v- ccl would not haue giuen any Antichriftian or vniuft title to any man. Only in the B. of niucrfal inrfr- Conftantinopleandother, which in no fenfe had any rightto it, and who vfurped it in a diAion ahvaies very falfe & tyrannical meaning, it was infolent,vniuft,& Antichriftian. See alfo the Epi- acknow Icdgcd ftles of S. Leo the Great concerning his pradife of vniuerfal iurifdidion , thoui!;h he re- and pradifcd. fufed the title of vniucrfal Bishop. And S. Bernard (that you may better perceiuctlaac the general chargcofChrifts sheep was not only giuen to Peters Perfon , but alfo to his Succcirours the Popes of Rome, as S. Chryfoftom alfo before alleagcd doth tcftific;wri- tcththustoEugenius: Thou art heto whom the keics of Heauenarc deliucred , &to vhom the sheep arc committed. There be other Porters of Heauen, & other Paftours of flockes:but thou haft inherited in more glorious & different fort.For they hauc euery one their pat tici Jar flocke,butto thee al vmucrfally, as one Hockcto one man, arc credited being not only the Paftour of the shcep,but the one Paftoiu- of al the Paftours thcfelues. The Pope h But thou wilt aske me how I prouc thatfEuen by oiu* Lordes word. For to who of al, I fay Paftour of . 1 not only Bishopi, but Apoftlcs, were the sheep to abfolutcly & without limitatio comit- Paftours. ' tci}Ifthoit loue me Peter,feed my sheep He faith not, the people of this Kinrrdo or that citic butjwy /fc«f/»,without al diftin^ftio.So S.Bernard. And hereunto may be added that the fe- c6d, fcedy is in Greek a word that fignifieth withal to gouerne & rule as Pfi. Mich, f . Mat. -Koiuxnt, t.tytpac.i Scthcrforeit isfpokeofDauid alfo & other tcporal Gouerners 'as the Hebrew Vordanfwcringthcreunto;in the * Scriptures oftc & the Greek in profane writers alfo. „ ^ i8.,>^no»Wifeji^irit6*e.;Hepropheciethof Peters Martyrd6,and of the kind of death "^rcr Cruc- vhichhc should futtcr, that was, crucifying Which *theHcrctikes,fcaring that itwere *^ i^omc. a ftcp to proue he was martyred m Rome, deny -.whereas the Fathers and ancient Wri- ters areas plainc in this, as that he was at Komc. Or tgenapud Fufibli.^.c.i. Eufeb.li. i.e. 24. liij}. Ee Ttrt.it prg[cript,nu 14. u^w^.trdff.uj.m loan.Chrjfop^ ^td^inhttndotitm. " " THE THE S V M M E, AND. HE ORDER EVANGELICAL OF THE HISTORI E gathered briefly out of al foure , cuea vnto Chrift's Afcenfion. Mt. Mr. U. ii H E Preface mouing the Reader to receiue Christ, being the Eternal Word of God, the Life and the Light. The Angel tellethZacharie of the conception of lohn Baptift , Chrifts Precurfourj and Eli- zabeth conceiueth him. The fame Angel doing his meffage to the B. Virgin, Chrift is incarnate in her womb. Our B. Ladie vifiteth Elizabeth : and lohn Baptift is borne," and circumcifed. The Angel telleth lofeph that his wife is with child by the Holy Ghoft. The Genealogieof Chrifl. The birth of Chrift inBethlehcni,and hiscircumciGoti.' The Sages come from the Eaft, and adore Chrift. Chrift is prefented in the Temple : whcreSimcon and Anna prophecieofhim. lofeph with the child and his mother, fly eth into AEgypt: & returneth to Nazareth, lefus being fought of his parents, is found in the Temple among the Dodours. lohn the Baptift preacheth and baptizeth , preparing al to receiue Chrift; and among other, Chrift is baptized of him. Chrift fafteth fourtie dales , and is tempted in the wilder- nefle. lohn giueth tcft imonie ofChrift to theLegates of the lewes, to the people, and to his ownc Diftiples. Chrift worketh his firft miracle,turning water into wine at a Marriage, In the THE I.PART conteinijig the Infancic of Chiifl-j and the time that he li* ucd obfcurcly. The 1. f/trt. contcinin^ the time of the pre- paration to- \rard his majxi^;,: feftation. ^At.'lUr, luc, I U 6 S I 4 2 6 ? 6 ? 5 3 7 7 7 7 3 11 3 11.8 4 8 4 In the feaft of Pafchc he cafteth out the buiers aad feUes7n Thci.Pafche' the remple,inlinuating to the icwes his death and tefur- rcdion. He teachcthNicodcmusby night rand baptizeth in Turie by the miniftcrie ot his Difcipks.Whcreupona queftion ismoLicd tolohnabout theirtwo Baptifincs. lohn Baptift is put into prifon for reprehending Hcrods inceihious aduoutrie. After lohns cmprifonnicntjChrift returning intoGalilee^ ^*» '•/""''' by Samaria,talketh with the Saniaritanc woman. \]'^"^ h^'^u"^^ , HchealethaLordcsfoiineot'anaeiie. ^m , ^^5^^ \ He prcachcthniGahlee,andvvaxeth very famous. i7;coinanifcft ; He callcthfoureDifciplesoutoFtheboat,&they follow him ^'^'^^^^ by He hcakth one pofTefled of aDiuel,in the Synagogue. ^'-.^^'^hing an4: Hecureth Simon Peters niothcr in law, and mame ficke'"^^^ pcrfons. He rcfufeth three that offer to follow him. ! He appeafcth the tcmpeft on the fea. He healeth two pofl'clTedofDiuels in the countrie of the Gerafens,and pcrmitteth the Diuels to enter into [whiQ, He healeth the ficke of the palfey,being let downe through the tiles. He calleth Matthew from the cuftome houfe^and difputeth with lohns Difciples and the Phari fees of failing. He raifeth the Archfynagogues daughter, andcureth her that had afluxe of bloud. He healeth two blind, and one poflcifed. He healeth him on theSabboth day that layattheProbatica Thei.Pafche^ and had been difcafed ^S.yeares. Heconfuteth the Pharifees being offended that his Difci- ples bruifed the eares of corne on the Sabboth. He refelleth the Pharifees being offended becauie he cured the withered hand on the Sab both. Hechoofeththei2.Apofl:les:& maketh that diuine Sermon called Stimo Donnmin vtutiiejhe i>crmon of our Lera in the mgunt conteining the paterne of a Chriflian mans life. Hecureth a leper. He healeth the Centurions feruant. He raifeth the widowes fonne at Nairn, lohn fendeth out of prifon his Difcijdes vnto Chriil, He forgiueth M.Magdalens finnes, preferring her much be- fore the Pharifee that defpifed her. . Hehealeth him that had a ueafe andduramc Diuel,& refu- teth the blafpheming Pharifees. He prcferreth the obferuers of Gods word before carnal mother and brethren. The parable of the fower. The parables of the cockle, of the feed growing when me» fleep,' Mat. 9. 10 ( M^r. 8 8 16 8 7 9 10 lue^ Jo, 4 9 9 9 9 9 9 17 9 10 10 1^' 354 {leep,ofthemuftard-fecd,and orthclcauen. The parables ofthetreafurehid in the field, ofthcpretious ftonc,and of the nettc. Teaching in Nazareth, he condcmneth it of incredulities He fcndeth the twelue Apoftles to preach. lohn is beheaded , & the fame of lefus commeth to Herods eares. He feedeth 5000. men with fine loaues. He walketh vponthe fea,and fo maketh Peter alfoto doe. He reafoncth of Manna, and of the true bread from Heauen. The j.Pafche. He reprehendeth the Pharifees for cauilling at his Difciplcs becaufe they did eate with vnwafhedhandes. He healeth the daughter of the woman of Canaan. He cureth a man that was deafe and dumme. He feedeth 4000. with feuen loaues. He reiefteth the Pharifees that asked a figne,and biddeth his Difciples beware of their leauen. He healeth a blind man in Bethfaida. The time that he wil pafle out of this world , now drawing ^ '**'4/<«. nigh , he maketh Peter , for confefling him to be Chrift, t^^j ^j. began the Rockevpon which he wil build his Church,promi-Cif4«,s6.xi;t« fing to giue him the keies of Heauen,and withal foretel- foretdto his leth,that hemuftfuffer in Hierufalemj and that al muft ^^^^^"^F^^'^hac be ready to fuffer with him. fuVrdnHkru. The Transfiguration. falem. He cafteth out the Diuel which his Difciplcs could not caft outjCommending vnto them fafting and praier. He paieth thedidrachmesforhimandPeter, after that Pe- ter had found a ftater m the fi fhes mouth . His Difciples contending for Superioritie, he teacheth hu- militie. He threatneth the fcandalizersoflitlesones* He teacheth vs to forgiue our brother finning againft vs. Leaning Galilee he goeth into luric , and the Samaritanes The j.fart. wil not receiue him. Tnto ief e ^ . In that iourney he healeth the ten lepers, ^^^ ^ hh?ic' He teacheth in the Temple in the feaft of Sccnopegia , that fion. is,ofTabernacles. He abfolueth the woman talcen in aduoutrie , teacheth in the Temple, and ^oeth<>ut of their handes that would haue ftoncd him. He rcftorcth fight to himttiat was borne blind, Hercafonethof the true Paftour and his fheep. ( Hcfendeth the 70, Difciples, and they returnc. The parable j of the Samaritane and the wounded man. Martha enter- nethlESvs. I He teacheth the manner and force of praier , and reprehen- f dcth the prepofterouscleannefic of the Pharifees. He iLuJMdr 10 lO lO II II It Luc. IQ, '5 16 16 18 16 19 18 ^9 H I II ip 19 I 19 20 10 II '10 10 II 12. II He tcachcth not to fcarc them that I;il the body only , to caft away rhe care oF riclics by the parable of him that thought hjs barnestolitlc,&that the faithful feruant vvilalvvaiesexpcdchc comming of his Lord & Maillcr. He threatneth them , vnles they doe penance , fhewing Gous patience by the friiitles figcree that was fuffcred to ftanu oneyearcmore.He healeth the crooked woma teachech the way to Heauen to be narrow. He healethhimthathadadropfie,ontheSabboth .- and tca- chcth them to renounce al things in companfon of him, ; In the teaft of Dedication he gocth out of their handes that would haueftoned him. The parables of the loft lheep,of the grotc, and of the pro- digal Tonne. The parable of the vniuft Bailifc.. Oftheindiflblubilitieof Matrimonie. The rich glutton and Lazarus. Woe to fcandaliiers. The force of faith cucn to the mouing of trees with a word. Ot the Pharifee and the Publicane that went to pray. he impofeth or laieth his handes vpon litle children , & cx- horterh a y ong rich man to forfake al & become perfed. The parable of the workemen hired into the vinyard. He raifeth Lazarus,& the lewes cofult how todeftroy him. He foretelleth his death, and denieth the requeft of Zebe- dees two fonnes,asking the two cheefe places about him.. He healetha blind man beforehisentringinto lericho. . Zachajus the Publicane entertaincthChrift. Theparablc of I the ten poundes dcliuercd to ten feruants. He healeth two blind men as he goeth out of lericho. At afupper in Bethania,Mariepowred ointment vpon him. Riding vpon an afle he entreth glorioufly into Jiierufalem. Palme TunJajr; Hehealetiithelameand the blind, and Gentils defiretofee ^'^'^f^'''-. him. contein.ngrhc ^ , nolywcckeof He curleth the figtree, and cafteth the buiers and fellers out hi* Paii^on in of the Temple. Hicrufalcm, To his enemies the lewcs,he auoucheth his power by lohns Baptifme which wasof God,and foretclleth their repro- bation,\vith the Gentils vocation in their place,by para- bles:as the parable of the two fonnes,ihe one promifing to Goc,thc 9ther doing his fathers commandement. The parable of the vinyard let out to husbandmen that kil- led both theferuantsand the fonne fent to require fruit. The parable of the King that made amariagefor his fonne, inuiting ghcfts to the feaft,and they would not come. He anfwereth their queft ion of paying tribute to Csefar^and the Saducccs queilion of the Refurrc^ion, jrc Mat, Mar. JCuc, U, 22 ;ii 14 14 M V 15 16 16 12 12 12 13 i5 1(5 20 20 21 21 22 22 15 22 ^3 14 22 ; 17 1« 2? 19 24 Id '24 24 24 24 20 10 10 zo II v^6 He anfwereth thePharifees question , of the gteateft com- mandemenr. He putteth them to filence with this queftion concerning CHRiSTjhow he could be Dauids fcnne. He biddeth the doe as the Scribes teach, but not as they doe. Heextolleth andpreferreth the poorewidovves offering. Hetbrtellethtofome of his Difciples , the deftrudion of T"^^'^*'^ the Temple, and of Hierufalem : and by that occafion, '^ what things fnal be before the confummation of the v\ orld,and Antichrift in the confummation, and then in- I continent Domt;fday , warning vs to prepare our felues I againft hiscomming. ' By the parable of the ten Virgins, & the parable of the ta- lents jhefheweth , how it fiialbeatDomefday with the Faithful that prepare, and that prepare not themfelues:&: without par ables,that they which doe not good workes, fnal be damned. ludas bargaineth with the lewes to betray him, and two of ^J!^^''^''^" his Difciples prepare the Pafcallambe. ^ ^^' Atthe fupper he wafheth his Apoftles feet. Maunday He inftituteth the Sacrifice of his body and bloud in the B. rhe^.pkih*' Sacrament. ' ^''* He foretelleth that one of the Twelue fhal betray him (ap- peafing their contention for the fuperioritie) andthat they fhal al deny him. 15. i<5. His fermon after fupper. AI ThurfJay His prayer to his Fatheer. night,&Good The ftorieofhis Paffion and burial, fromthurfday at night, " ^^' til the next day at €uentide. He rifeth the third day, ^a^« %• Appeareth firft to Marie Magdalene, Then to the other women. ' ThentoPeter. ver. ?4. Thento the two Difciples going intoEmmaus.' Then to the Difciples gathered together in a houfe at Hie- rufalem, when he entredthe doores being fliut, and gaue them powcrto remit and reteinefinnes. Then,vpon Low-Sunday,to the Difciples likewife gathered low.runday. together,and Thomas among them. Then , at the fea of Tiberias , to Peter .& the reft that were fiiliing.Wherehe committethhisfheep to Peter. Then, to the Difciples vpon a mount in Galilee rgiuing them commiilion to preach and baptize throughout the whole world. Then in Bethania, where he promileth to fend the Holy AfccnfioHdayj Ghoft (bidding them tarie in the meane time in Hieru- falem} and fo blefling them, Afceiideth into Heauen. THE A K G THE V M E N T OF T H O F T H E E A C T E S APOSTLES. He Ghefpel hau'wi shevced ^ how the lerces mofi impieujljf re'u^ed Chr'rjl ( as alfo Mejifes and the Yrcfhets had foretold of them : ) and therefore defer ued to be reiected them fclues alfo of hm : now foligwetb this books of the Ades of the Apoftles ( * written by S. Lukjin Rome the fourth ye are o/Ncro, An. Dom. 6i. )andsheweth, how Hict.inCatal mtwithflanding thiirdiferts, chrifl of his mercy ( as the Frofhets alfo had foretold of him ) vffered himfelfe vtito that yrtworthy feofle , yea after that they had Crucified him^ffudtug vnto ihcm his twtlue Afoflles to moue them to penance , andfo by Baptif- we to nialyc thim oj hts Church : and whiles al the Twelue vert fo occupied abottt the lewei\ how oj a perfcuting levre be made and txtraordmarii Apoflle ( who was Saint Taul ) and to auotd tlh fcavdal of the lewes ( to whom only hmiftlft likjwifi'for the fame caufc hud prcjihed ) fcnt hmi , and not any vj his Twilue by and by , who were hts k^nowen Apofiles^ \nto the Gentils,whontuer ajoH had heard ofchrijl^andwere Wouhippers oJ many Gcds , to moue them alfo { for , that likswife the Vrophets had foretold ) to faith and ptname ^ audfo by Baptifwe tomakj them of his Chunh : and hcfw the ii credulous Icwes euery wherenfijled the fume Apofle and his preaching to theGentils, perfeiuting hm ana feekjnghis death , and neucr ceaftngvntilhe fel into thchu}idcsoftheGcutUs : that fo { as not only he euery whtre ^ but alfo the Prophets Aft.t j,4«> i?; afore him , and ch'jl had foretold ) the Ghofpcl might be tuf^en away from them , and ^> ^^j 9- *.8,i8. giutn to the Gcntils : cmnfrom HierufuUm ( -whoje reprobation alfo by name had been p/-"**" * ^* often foretold ) the head-atie ojthe Itwcs , wh^rc it began , tranflated to Rome the Luc.i'j, J5« head-citte ofihe Gcntils. Alihts v;i/ be euident hy the partes oj the boc kj : whiih may he thefe fixe, Tii(}, kiv chrifl A [tending in the fight of his Difii^lcs, premiftd vnto them the Holy Chcji , foretelling that of him thty should rcceiue]\r en^ih ^ and fo begin his church m HiciufuUm-.andfrom thence dilate it intoalthat Countrte,that isinte al luiic-.yea and into Sumaru alfo , yea into al Sutions ofihc Gcntils , le they ntucr fo faire off. You fi)ulrcceiuc ( fatihhe )thc vertiicot tlicHoly Ghoftcomming vponyou.- and youflialbewitncfies viitomeinHicrufalcm, andinal luric, and Sa- maria, andcuentothc vtmofl: of the earth, chup.i. Si'iondly^the beginning of the Chunh in lUerufalem^accordingly.chap. 2. Thirdly ythe propagation of it ccnfequently into al lmie,and alfo to Stiniaria.chaK R fourtUji Fourthl^^ the propagatiou ofit to the (Senttls alfo. Chaf. lo* Vifthl) , the taking of it anva) from the obftinate lewes , and giumg o^fit to the Gentils^bj the mlnijlme ofS. Taul and S. Barnabee.chap.i^, Sixthij, oftakjng iiu';9AJf from Hkrufalem it felfe,the head-citie of the Ievces,and fending tt ( as it were ) re Rume the bead-cttie of the Gentils, and that , in thair perfe- Aft, I s, II. cuting gf Paul fo fane , * that he appealed to Cafar , andfo deHuermg him after a fort Luc. I J, I. y^^^ jjj^ Romanes : as they had * before deltuercd to them alfo Chnjl bimfdfe, V^her- as S. Peters firfl conmwg thither ^ was vpon another occafion yas shaL be faid anone,. Aft. i8, 2.?, ofwhitb Ronauesand Gentils therfore , tin fame S. Paid being now come to Rome ( the laft Chap, of the Attes)foreteUeth the obpnate Jewes there , faj/tng : Et ipfi audient : lou wil not heare^ but, they wil heare. That fo the predicTwu of chnfi aboue reh€ar fid might he fulfilled ; Andeuento the vtmoftof the earth. And then doth S. Lnkj end the books , not caring to telfomuchasthefuljiUingoftbat which our Lord had foretold ( ^4^.27. 24.) to s.Paul:Jho\i muft appeare before C^far. Becaufe his purpofe was no more but to shew the new Uurufdem of the Chnjtians , where Chrifi woald place the cheefe ftatofhii Church : as alfo indeed, the lathers and alother Catholikjs haue in al Ages looked thither , when they wore in any great dmbt -.no leffe then tlie \ewes to Hmufalemjias they were appointed in the old Tef^ tament. D cut. I -J y Si And fo this Booke dtfth shew rk true Church , as pUinely, as the Ghofpeldoth shew the true Chrt^^vntt al thxtdoe not wilfully shut their owne eyes. To mt, this to be the true Church, whiihkgt.miHg vifibly at Hterufalem , was takjn from the \ewes , and tranfiated to the Gentils ( and namely to Rome ) continuing vfibly , and viftbly to con^ Ronn.ii,if. tinue herea fter alfo , Vntil the fulnes of the Gentils flial be come in : that then alfo Al Ifrael may be faued. Andtben is com-e theend of the world. For /a did «far.i4, 14; Chrifi moft pUinely foretel vs : This Ghofpcl of the Kingdafnal be preached in the whole world , for ateftimonie to al Nations : and then fhal come the confuraniation. Tor the couuerfton of which Njfio«i and accomplishing the ftilnes efal Gmtils , the fore faid Church Cathoiikj, being mindful of her office , to be Chriftes witnes euen tothe vtmoft of the earth , doth at this pre fent{ as alwaies ) fend preachers to conuert and m.ike them alfo Chriftians : whereas the ?ro- Tcrtul.de '^rx^teflants and "^ al other Heretikjs doe nothing els but fubuertfuch as before were Chri- ftian s. And this being the Summe and fcope of this Bookj , thustogiuevshtjlorically aiu^ fight ofthefHlfilimgofthe Prophets & Chriftes prediction about the Church : it is not to be m.iruelU'd at, why it telletb not ofS. Peters commmg to Rome : confidering that hisfirftcommoig thither was not, as S. PaaUs was, by the lewcs deliuene of him, wor- king fo to their owne reprobation^ butvpon another occafioti ^ to wit^to confound Simon Magus. Euf. Hift. li. 2. c. n. 15. For who alfo feeth not , that it mak^eth no mention »fhts preaching to any Gentils at al, thofe few only A^. 10. excepted^ who were the firft, and therfore ( left the Gentils should feeme Uffe cared for of God, then the lewes) Feter being the Head ofal , was ele^ed of God , to incorporate them into the churchy Aft. IT; 7* as before he haddone the\ewes.(Dod ( faith he ) among vs chofe , that by my mouth the Gentils fliould hearc the word of the Ghofpel , and beleeiie. An:i S. lames thereupon : Simon hath told how God firft: vifited to take of Aft, ij, 14. ^^^ Gentils a people to his name. But otherwife (^ f*) ) here is no mention of Peters prcAihmg to any Gentils : no nor of the other eleuen Apoftles. W// any man tbcrjm mferre , that mjither Peter , mrthe other Eleuen preached ta aity Nation or citii 259 cUle of the CchuIs ? No , the meaning of the }lo\j Ghoft was not to rcrite al theAdes ofal the Ajioflles^ no nor the f reaching of Peter and his , to the Gentils , but only to the levees .- thcrtby tofet out ynto the world , the great mcrcji ofclmft toward thofe v«- worthylewes , and confequently their mojl worthy reprobation for contemmng fuih grace and mercy. As alfo on the other ftde to shew , how readily the Genttls in fo many Nations, were conuerted by one Apajile only, who From Hicrufalem euen to Illy- ricum replenifhed the Ghofpel of Chrift. And thisparting of the workefo ma- de byS,Pererwith tht reji doth S. Paul hmifclfe touch : That we vnto the Gentils, Gal. i •'' and they V nto the Circumcifion. Neuer thelejfe before his commtng to Rome, not only WM the Church come to Rome (as it is euident A&. the lafl chap. ) there planted hy Saint Peter and others ( at \\kew\fe by Saint Peter it was planted in the firjl Gentils , before that S. Paul began the talking of it away from the multitude of the lewes, and the traujlating of it to the multitude of the Genttls ) but alfo fo notable was the farue Chunh of Rome , thatS. Paul wrttwg bis Ipiftle to the Romanes be/ure he came thither , faith : Your faith is renowned in the whole world. ^*"*' '»•'« And therfore they with the reft of the Genttls , be that Sation whereof Chrift told the lewes , faying : The Kingdom of God (hal be taken away from you , and ^*^**^* ^'* /haibc giuento aNation yealding the fruits thereof. As before we tooted the Ghofpcls, as they are read both at Matins &• Malic , throughout the ycare , in their conucnient time and place : fo the bookcs following ( as alfo the bookes of the olJ Teftament ) arc read in the faidSeruicc of the Church, for EpilHcs and Lelfons , in their time and place , as hereafter flial be noted in euery of them. Ste the very f.nic order and cujlome of the prhnittue Chunh , in S. Ambrofe ep. ;5. s. Auguftine in serm.dc tempore i;c)^ 140,141 , 144, S Leo Sir. ?. & dt Qua drag. & Sir. 13. ^'^ Ov V/< ^/'/i//l "■"^N V A C THE T E S O F The Church rcadeth this booke at WaN ■ ins from Low- Sunday vnto the J, Sunday after Eafter: cuen as in S. Augiiftines time. See ferm,' 8j,&9».deDi-. ucrlis.to. lo. The I. part. ThcexpcAar* tion of the HolyGhoft between the Afcenfion of Chrift, and the beginning of the Church. THE APOSTLES, C H A p. I, Chrijl novo readji to afccnd , liddetb the Apoftles t» expert the holy Ghojl whhh he had pomifd, foretelling v^here (being ftrenthHed by htm)they ihould begin his Churchy and how far they should cary if. 9, After his Afcenfion they are -warned by two An- gels tofet their mindisvpon hisfe(ondcofnunng.i^Jn the daies of their expe^ation^ 1 %Feter beginneth to execute his vicar ship , giutng inffiruClinn and order , bj which Mathias u cleiled Apofilein the place uf Judas, 3] H E * firft treatife 1 made of'' al things , O TheEpiftleat I j Theophilus, which Iesvs begantodoeandto^*'^cvponAf« teach, 2. vntil the day wherein '^giuing com- .^^?]^°" /^^y- mandcmentby the Holy Ghoft tothe Apoftles eiJhrlV/ffo"' whom he chofe , he wasaflumpted. ^.to u horn theotherEunH he fhcwedalfo himfclfaliue after hispa/Tioning'^i^s wiitc many arguments , for fourtie daies appearing to *^'"*^''^ things them , and fpeaking of the Kingdom of God.h^nVZ^Tthe 4. And eating with them , * he commanded principal and them , that they fliould not depart from Ilierufalem , but fliould exped "loft necciraric the promife of the 'father, which you*haue heard (faith he) by my ^'^'"S** mouth : 5. for lohn indeed baptized with"' water, but* you flial be::jj3}^,, B (^ "-« baptized with the Holy Ghoil after thefe few daies. 6. They therfore mc°grue not that were aflcmbled , asked him , faying: Lord, whether at this time the Holy wilt thou reftore the Kingdom to Ifraei? 7. but he faid to them : ''' It is ^hoft. notforyouto know times or moments, vshichthcFather hath put in j'*^'^*^^^°^'*" his owne power : 8. but you flial receiuethe * vertue of the Holy Ghoft of' dfe^HuK? comming vponyou, and you dial be witneffes vnto me inHierufalcm, Ghoft vpon and in al lewrie, and Samaria, and cuen to the vtmoft of the earth, ^'^^'"^"'^hit- 9. And* when he had faid thefe things , intheir fighrhe was clcuated : & [^'"'^^yj ^^.^^^' acloudreceiued him out of their fight. 10. And when they beheld him ^^ ^*^^^ going into Heauen , behold two men flood befide them in white gar- ments, ii.whoalfo{aid:YcmcnofGalilec,why ftandyou looking into Hcauen ? Thisl e s v s which is" aifumpted from you into Jicaucii , fiial focomeasyouhaucfeenhim going into Hcauen. p R iij iz.Then ^'■Thlty'iCiblc x^^ TflfiACTES companie was j 2. Thcti tlicy rctunied to Hierufalem from the mount that is called ch^^fCh'^ft'^' Oliuet , which is by Hierufalem , diftant a Sabboths iourney. 15. And thich he left* when they were enrred in, they went vp into an vpper chamber, where &: commanded abodc'- b Peter & lohn,Iames and Andrew, Philippe and Thomas, Bar- to keepe togc- tholomcw and Matthew, lames of Alphaeus and Simon Zelotes , and thcr til the j^^^^ ^f lames. 14. Al thefe were perfeuering with one mind in praier the"Holf ° ^'^^^^ ^^^" ^ women and " Marie the mother of lESVS,and his brethren. Ghcvfl, by him 15. d In thofe daies'^ Peter rifing vp in the middes of the Brethren,faid: to be farther ( and the multitude of perfons together , was almoft an hundred and informed & twentie. ) 16. You men, Brethren, the * fcripture muft be fulfilled ga'ine'lf Na- '^^'^'^^^ the Holy Ghoft fpake before by the mouth of Dauid concerning tionsto tha^' ludas , who was the * captaine of them that apprehended 1 e s v s: fame Societfc. 17. who was numbred among vs and obteined the lot of this minifterie. tr-rhcHercti- 18. And he indeed hath poffeifed a* field of the reward ofiniquitic , and fhe'tetro^h^ being hanged he burft in the middes , and al his bowels guflied out. in the marge" ^9- ^^^^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^ notorious to al the inhabitants of Hierufalem : fo trj.n{lite,wines] that the fame field was called in their t6gue,H4ce/-/: 40; 9.1 0.13, Luc.'ztf 47. io. 1!?, }. Mt. 17, J. 7. 8. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. I. a. Giu'mg commitndtmint. ) He mcanefh the power giuen them to preach , to baptize , to remit fiimcs, and gentrally the whole conmiifsion and charge of c;ouerncment of the Church after him, and in his name ,fteed, & right : the which regiment was giuen Thpt' a 1 them together with the Holy Ghoft to afsift them therein for eiicr - 7. /«i/Mo»/3r^oM. ) It isnot forvs, tiorneedfulfor the Church,to knowthetj'mcs &: . . *" moments of the worldjthecomming of Antichriftjandfuch other Gods fccrets. This is ^- '" enough in that cafe, tube afluredthat Chrifts faith shal be preached, and the Church ^ ^ fpredthrougho'Jt al Nations, the Holy Ghoftconcurringcontinually withlhcApoft- les & their Sue cc'flours for the fame. 11. z^Jfumfttdfrom ytt*. ) By this vifiblc Afccnding of Chrift to Heaucn and like rd tumefrom thence to iudgcment, the Herctikesdoeincreduloufly argue him not to be ill the Sacrament. But let the faithful rafher giue earc to S. Chryfoftonie faying thus: 0 miratle! he that fitteth with the Vathet- in ^ieatten tiBoMe, atthtvtry/ametimeishandledofmen ientaih. Chrift afcmdmg to Wea»en , both heuh his "eth with him , and left it with vs hmtath, Elias being taken vf , Ufi to his DifcipUj his doke only.but the Sonne of man afdn^ng Itft hit ovtnt -- " ' - - -- .f ^ 14.MARIS vs Chrift is afcea ^ed, and yet really iuthe j^.Sacrameuc. O » T H I A ? D S T L 1 I? l6^ l4.MAKlE«^*wo»'j4r-e. writcth]althe Apoftlcs then difpcrfed into diners Nations to preach the Ghofpel , were miraculously b 10 ught toge- ther ("fauiiig S. Thomas who came the third day after; to Hitrufalem , tohonouiher diuine departure and funeral, as the faidS. Dcnyswitnefreth. Who faith. hat himfclf, S. rimothee,andS. Hierotheuswereprcfcnt : tel\ifying alio of his ownc hearing, that both before her death and after for three daies, not only the Apoftles and other holy men preftnt , but the Angels alfo and Po\^ ers of Heauen did fing mofl melodious Hym- cc t/v«» ncs. They buried her facrcd body in Gcthfcmani. But for 6'. Thomas fake, who defired Her A5SVMP to fee £: to rcutrcnce it, they opened the tepulchcr the third day^and finding it void of TION. thcholybody,butcxcctulngly fragrant, they returned , atfurcdly deeming that her body was affumptcd into H( auen,- astheChuj ch of Goi holdcth : being moft agreable to the fin rtZ/o, faith he, •[ al dr^rets xpon tie earth txtd thct wit; loudt voice fayiryg : t^ue gratia fUna. &c. \\ailc ful of grace, tur Ltd is With thee Vrayfor »/, 0 JUaifheJJe^and Lady, And ^Metne,andmot!jerofGod.Mol\hv\y & ancient Ephrem, alio in a fpecial oration made in Saint Eplucra." prailcof our Lady, Jaith thus in diuerfc pbccs thereof: ]vte7rHTat* DeipMr* &c. Mother «f Codxndef.lcd,QHcentnfdl, the ho^e of them that defp aire my Lady inofi glorioHS , higher then the leauttly Stiritt , more htneurttU then the Chtru\>int,h»iter then theSerAfhinSjO" V'ithout,comf)X-. ri/cn yr ore flnritus thentht fufirnaiuralhojles, the hope of the fdthen, theg'.oritefthe Prop!;etty »hf praifeofthet^paJiUi. And alitle after : ^'»Vj» 4m»f4r»«»i, i«^tf>f», cr pofiparltm; by tha y^carereconci'edto Chrifl my God ,thyf»nnt: thou art the helper efjinntys, t- om the hat*en for them thjt are tojfcd ^ithfl»rmts,theJoUce of the \sorld, the dcliuerer of the empriftned, the help of orphant tJ e redemption of capt'tue J And aftcrwa'-d ytuchfxfe me thy ftrudnttopaifcthee.Haile Lady MA- "^Itful ofgrace^haileYirgmntoflBUJlvdaMon^womin. Aud much morcin that fenfc which wcic to lone too icpcatc. ^ ,. ^ ^ Riiii 5,Cynl 2^4 The Actes Saint Cyril. S.Cyril hath the like wonderful fpeaches of hef honour, hom. 6. centra T^eJIeriuffK 'Pnife and glorie be ti thecj o holy Trinitie : to thei alfo be praife j holy mother of God , for thou an the prtthus pearle of the world f thou thecandelofvnqHencheableU^ht,thecrowneof Firginitity thefc»fter of the Catholike faith. Bythee the Xriniti* is glerified and adored in al the y^orli: by thee Heauenriioycithft^ngels ^ ^^rcbangelsareglai,Dtuels areputto flighty andtnanis called againc to Heau.n , and euiry creature that was held with thetvrour cf Idols ^ is turned to the knowledge 0^ the truth, Bythee Churches are founded through the world -.thou being their helper^ The Greelce *^^ Cewri/j rowf to pnancf. and much more which we omit. Likcwife the GrccAC Liturgies •»• • f o orMafles ofS lames, S. Bafil , and S. chryfoftom , make raoft honourable mention of lames' S B C\ """^^ Lady, praying vntoher,falutingherwiththeAngelicalhymne,t^Me Maria^ and « ChrVfoft * vfing thc?e fpeaches. AUfi holy ^vr defiled, blejfid aboue «i, our ^eent, our Lady, the mother of ' ' Go'/, MARIE, tf virjiw/brewer, the [acred arkeofChrifls Incarnation ybroderthtnthe Hetuenr th»tdidflbeare thy Creatour ihely mother , ofvnfpeakableligJjty wemagnifie theewith i^rgclical hymnet. %j4i things pafje rnderjianding , al things areglarious in thee, o mother of God By thee the my fferie before vnkewen to the^^ngelt is made mamfe^ ^reueatedtotheonthe earth thouatttnore h-nourablt then the cherubinSy and more glorious thenthe Serafhins. To thee , 0 ful of grace , al sreatures , both men und t^ngels doegratulate andreioyce 'gljuiebeto thee ,'Whichart afar.Fltfiei temple, afptrimalVaradift, theglorie of yirgins ^ofwhom God tooke fesh and made thy womb to be his throne. See. S. Auguftine. And S. Auguftine Serm. i8. de SarEtist: lo. : or C as fomethinkc ) 5". Fulgentius : 0 i/«y/'i/MARIE , whocanb ■ ahleworthily to praife or thanketheef Receiue our praters, obtaine vs our reaueftes for thou art the * ffeci&l hopeofjtnners by thee we hope for pardon rfour ftnms, &in * vnicA thee, « mc^ Blt£ed,i*thee.xpeBaticnofeurreysards. And then follow thefe wordcs now vfed/f/. in the Churches feruicc ; San6la Maria fuccmremiferisyiuuapuJiUanimts , refoue fitbiles, ora, Sanda 3faria fro populo, interueni pro clero , intercede pro deuotefamineefexu. Sentiant omnes tuumiuuamen, fiKCurrc mife- '^utiunque celchrant tuam commemorationeta. "Pray thou continually for the people of God v. hieh didji ris,&c. deferuetobearethe Redeemer of thevtorld , who liueih andreignethforeuer. S. Darrafcene alfo S. Damafcene./^''' dc dormitione Dejparae. Letvt crie with Gabtiel : c_Jue gratia phna , Waileful of grace, S. Irenaeus. Hailefia of toy that can not be emptied; haile the * otUy eaje ofgreeies , haile holy virgin , by whom * Fnieti deathwasexpeUed,andlifebroughtitt.SetS. Ireneus.li. i. c.)j. &\i. j. circa medium. & S. ltuamt» Aug. defide & SymBolo & deagone chrifiiano. Where they declare how both the fexes As Adam and concurre to our faluation , the man and the woman , Chrift and our Lady j as Adam & Eue,raChrift Eue both were the caufe of our fal though Adam farremoi-eihcn his wife, and fo Chrift & our Lady, farremore excellently and in another fort then our Lady .-who (though his mother; yet is but his creature and handmaid, himfelf being truly both God & man. In al which Sre^J places alleaged&* many other like to thefe, if it pleafe the Reader to fee and read, & Greg, make his owne eyes witnefles, he shal perceiue that there is much more faid cf her , & to i{axi ^^'^^ ^""^^ fcpulchre is with vs' vntil this prefent day. 50. Whereas •cither did his therfore he was a Prophet , and knew that by an othe God had fworne to body take any him, that of the fruit of bis lojnes there should fit vpon his feat:, ^1 .forfeeing he fpa^ Corruption 111 j^^^ of the r€furre<5rien efChrift. For neither was he left in Hel , neither ^grauc. ^-j j^-^ ^^^^ f^^ corruption. 32. This Iesvs bath Godraifedagaine, v/hereof al we are witnelfes. 5^°"'^''"'<>"' 5j. Being exaltedtherfore by the right hand of God, andhauingrecei- '.m.!!!f^°"^^r"^cl of his Father the promife of the Holy Ghoft , he hath powred out amendment of , • , r 1 1 -^ ■r^"' • 1 /- 1 1 • life.butpenace ^"^^ whom you lee and heare. 54. For Dauid afcended not into Heauen; alfo required biit he faith : Our Lord hath faid to mj Lord, fit on mj right hand. 5^. vntil I niakj before Baptif- thine enemies thefoote-floole of thy feet. j,6. Therfore let al the houfe of Ifrael bc^'of^rt ** ^"'^^^'nioftcertainly that God hath made him both Lord, & Christ, though n^^t'in ^^^^ I E s V s , whom you haue crucified. that fort as 37- c And hearingthefe things,they werecompunftin hart,andfaidto. afterward in Peter and to the re'fl: of the Apoftles : What fhal we doe men ,Brethen? the Sacrament ^g. But Peter faid to them, •• d doe pennace,& be euery one of you bapti- ofpenancc. 1^ i • ^1 cr V> ^r ■ rr r r ^ j ^ux.deU ^ zed in the name ot Iesvs Christ for remimonofyournnnes-, andyou •per c. I \.&t^. ^^2^1 receiue the guift of the Holy Ghoft. 59. For to you is the promife, 5."8. and to your children,and to al that are farre off, whomfoeuer the Lord -e Threcthou- our God flial cal. 4o.With very many other wordes alfo did he teftifie uertcd at^his" ^"^ exhorted them, faying: Saueyour felues from this peruerfe Genera- firft Sermon, & ^^^"- 4^* ^ hey therfore that receiuedhis word , were baptized & there they were put were added in that day about " t three thoufand foules. tothcothcrvi- 4?. And they were pcrfeucring in the dodrineof the Apofllcs, and & Churdr'"^ in the communication of/the breaking of bread,andpraiers. 45, And f This was 'the ^^^^^ ^^"'^ ^'P°" euery foul ; many wonders alfo and fignes were done B. Sacrament, by the Apoftles in Hierufalem, and there was great feare in al. 44. Al which the they alfo that beleeued , were together , * & had " al things common. Apoftles dayly 45. Their poflcffions and fubftance they fold , and deuided them toal, niniiftredto : j • -^ , , , ^ i^ ., ^r • • • 1 the Chriftians ^'•■^<^^^'^"? ^s euery one had need. a^6. Daily alfo continuing with one at leaft in one ^ccord in the Temple , and breaking bread from houfe to houfe , they kind. iK'.e.io, tookc their meate witlj ioy andfimplicitieofhart: 47.praifing God, ''• and OF Ttt« Apostles. 26^ and hauing grace with al the people. And our Lord '' increafed them that fliouU be fauedjdaily together. ANNOTATIONS. C H A p. II. i.rht (Uitt tf-PmecoJI.) A' Chriftour Pafche, for correfpondence to the figure, was The feaftes o^ ©ftcred at the Icwts great f taft of Pafche/o fifty dales after (in Greeke,Vci,tccoft } for ^alche and accomphshingthchkeligureof the Law-giuing in Mount Sinai, he fent downe the i cntccclt. HolyGhoftiuftonthcdayofthcirPetccoft:whichwasalwaiesonSunday,asappeareth Ickit. X 3 , 1 J . Both which daics the Church kcepeth ycarely for memorie of C hnfts death and KU'urreaion,and the fending downc of die Holy Ghoft; as they did the like for re- cord of their deliuerieout of itgypt ,& their Law-gming af jrefaid : the faid Feaftes with vs conteiiiingjbcfides the remembrance of bentlites paft, great Sacraments alfo of the life to come. tx^we,f0. 119, C.16. .... „ 4. c^/ reflmished.) Though the Apoflles and the reft were baptized before, and had ' ^'^'^"'''"S^^ thereby lecciucd the grace cfrhcHoIy Ghoft to fand.fication and remillion of finncs, ^ne Holy bhoJr as for diners other purpofes alio: yet as Chrift * promifed them they should be further o"^^n't"'"^2,y indo wed with ftrengthand vertue from aboue,fo here he fulfilled his prcmife, vifibly a"*! ^ne etttaa powring downe the Holy Ghoft vpon al the companie and vpon euery oneof them, ^h'^'^'^o** thereby replenishing the Apoflles [pccially wr.h al truth, wifedom , and knowledge ne- cclfarie for the goueruemen: of the Chuich, & giuing both to them and to al other pre^ fcnt,the grace and cffed of the Sacrament of Coafirmation,ax:compli(bing, corrobora. ting.andftrengthningthcm in their faith and the confcllionofthe fame. Andlaftly fur avifible token of Gods Spirit, he indowed them al with the guift of diuersftrange toi;- gucs:al( I fay ) there prefent, as welourLadie, as other holy women and Brt:then,befi- Our B Ladie,; des the Apoftles. Though * the Herctikcs fondly argue , for the defu c they haue to diflionour Chrifts mother ,that neither she nor they were there prefent,nor had the guifc of ronguesjContraric to the plainctcxt that faith , Thtj ^tretl tognhtrt to wit , al the izo.mcntioncd before c.1,15', xi.Bytht determiruite taunjtl of Goidelimrtd ) God deliuered him, and he deliuered him- Gods determf-; felf/orloue and intention of ourlaluaiioni 6i fotlic aA was holy and Gods ownedetcr- nation that mination. But the Lewes and others which bcrtaied and crucified him, did it of Chrift ihouU malice and wicked purpofCj& thcirfaft was damnable, and not of Gods counfel or cau- die, excufetb fingjchough he tolerated it, for that he could and did turnc their abominable fafl to the not the lewcsi good of our faluation.Thcrforeabhorre thofc niw Manichecs of our time, both Luthe- rans and Caluiniltsjthat make God the Authouv and caufe of ludas betraying of Chrift, no lefTe then of Paulcs conuerSonjbefides the falfetrandation of Beza, faying for Gods Beza. prcfcicnce or foreknowledge ( in the Grcekc, -r^o^vao'i?; Codsfroutdant. X4. Loofmg «fce/or>ow«.)Chrift was not in paines himfclf,but loofcd other men of thofc Corrupt tranf^ doioursof Hcl, wherewith it was impofible himfelfshould be touched. S"« ♦ Jkx^m^m/?. lationagainft 17. My ftul in He/,) Where al the Faithful,according to the Creed, cucrhauc beiccucdthe Article of that Chrift according to his foul,wentdow!ic to Bel, todeliucrthe Patriarchct. and al Chrifts dcfcc- iuft men there holdcn in bondage til his death , & the Apoftlc here citing the Prophets ding into ael. wordcs.mofteuidctly exprctfcth thcfame.diftiiigaishinghisfoulcin Hel,from his body in the grauciytt the Caluiniftstodc fcndagainlt Gods cxprclVe wordcs,theblafphemic cf their Maiftcr,that Chr. ft fuftcred the paines of Hel, and that no where but vpon the Croffe,andthatotherwifehedefcaidcdnotintoHcI,nioftfalfely and llatly here corrupt the tcxtjby turning and wrefting both the Hebrew and Greekewordes frcin -heirmoft jj,^^ '^■vxn proper and vCualfignifications of , S»»/f, and Hei, into, fco(i>' and ,^ra««: faying for, »> l^-^j^^; ,;/«, /flM/fiw HW, thus, w»j'W7,*/j/e,pehandesof t/;e povvCr of God^ t^foftlet , to make the fiinple belccuc that they had no more to doe then a dead inftru- mcnt mthe workemanshand. IX Uy our power. )W hen the Apnftlcs remit finnesor doe any other miracles, they doe itnocby any hu-nane , proper, or natural power in themfelucs : but of fupernatural force giuen them from abouc, to prouc that the faith of Chiift is true , a jd that he is ' God whom the Icvtcs crucified , inwhofe name and faith they workc, and not in ihcir ownc. € H A F. ^J^ The a c t e S C H A P. IV. The ?.ulers of the Uwes oppofe themfelues and im^rifon Veter & John /^.Butj/et thou- finds of the ^icopleare conuerted: 5. and to the Rulers alfo Te^^r boldly auouiheth by the foresaid miracle^ that Iesvs ti Chnft , teUwg them oj their heinous fault out of the ffilmeSyC^ that without him they (an ?iot befaucd. i^.They though confounded "With the miracle , yet proceed in their ohfimacie,jorbidding thmi tofpeakj any more of Iesvs , addtngalfo threates. i^.whereupon the Church flyeth to praier, wherein thj conjort themfelues with the omnipotcnueofGod, and pridiilion ofDauid , and askeforthegmft ofboldnesandmiradesagainjl thufe threates. ^1. And Godshewetb tmraculoujiy that he hath heard their praier. 5*. The whole Churches ynitit and COD. m.initie ofhfe.^ 6 iOf Barnabas by name. '^W'^^^ ND when they where fpeaking to the people , the 'ii^'/K^mM. Priefts and Maeiftrates of the Temple & the Sadducees WW ^ peopl "Hcreagaine we fee thepro- •ceeding &' in- creafeofthe Church wii- The name of IESVS. See t^nnot.'Philip, a.,»o. The Apoftles conflacfCjlear- niHgj& wifcdo a^rer thecoin- miiigof the Holyr-Ghoft, being but idio. teSjthaciSjfini- ple viTletre-'cd nicn& tfmu- rous before. ^........ pie ^^^ came vpon them, 2. being greeued that they taught the c,andrnevvedin Iesvs therefurrediion from the dead : 5. and they laid handes vpon them , and put them into ward , vntil the morow, for it was now euening. 4. And " many of them that had heard the word,beleeued:and the num- ber of the men was made fine thoufand. 5. And it came to palfe on the morow , that their Princes , and An- cients, and Scribes were gathered into Hierufalem. 6. And Annas the high Prieft, and Caiphas and Tohn , and Alexander, and as many as were ot the Priefts Stocke. 7. And fetting them in the middes,they asked : In what power or in what name haue you done this? 8. Then Peter reple- niflied with the Holy Ghoft ,faid tothem : Ye Princes of the people and Ancients: 9.1f we thisday be examined for a good deed vpon an impotent man, in what he hath been made whole, 10. be it knowen to alyou and to al the people of Ifrael,thatinthenameof IhSvs Chr,st of Nazareth, whom you did crucifie , whom God hath raifed from the dead , in this fame this manftandeth before you whole. 11. This is the ^ one th.it was reiected of you the builders : which is made into the head of thi corner : iz. And there is not falutation in any other. For neither is there any other name vnder Heauengiuen to men, wherin wemuft be faued. 13. And feeing Peters conftancie and lohns , vnderftanding that they were men vnletrered ^ and of the vulgar fort,they marueled j and they knew them that they had been with Iesvs : i4.fceing the man alfo that had been cured , (landing with them, they could fay nothing to the contrarie, 15. But they commanded them to goe afide forth out of the "Councehand they conferred together, 16. faying : What fnal we doe to thefe men ? for a notorious fignc indeed hath been done by them, to al tlic inhabitants of Hierufalem : it is manifeft , and we can not denie it, 17. Bur that it be no further fpred abrode among the people, let vs threaten them, that they fpcake no more in this name to any man, iS, And calling them, they charged them that they fhould not fpcake atal. O F T H 8 A P O $ T L E S i7T at aJ, nor teach in the name of I esvs. 19. But Peter and lohnanfwe- ''MarlcetKeff ring/aid to them: •" f fit be iiift in the fight of God, to heare you rather *^" '^^^':<^'<= ^""i then God,iadge ye. 20. For we can not but fpeake the things which we thdr^c^o^'firma. hauefecnand heard. 21. But they threatuing,dimincd them: not findinsr rion^buiiafo*' hoiv they might puni Hi tliem, for the people, becaufc al glorified tha't ^^ake before. which had been done, in that which was chanched. 22. For the man •'^.'^■^if^'i"yMa- was more then fourtie yeares old in whom that figne of health had been mail j"a *^ainfi ^Vl-OUght. _ ^ God,thlJ',sto i^. And being dimiffed they came to theirs , and fliewed al that the ^-^Yy^ovyid Ca- cheese Priefts and Ancients had faid to tlicm. 24.Whohauingheardit, J,'^?^'''^ ^'^"" with one accord lifted vp their voice to God,and faid : Lord,^thou that chol^fc^^'^^V. didftmake Heaucn & earth, the Tea, and al things that arc in them, thisfainc niuft 25. who in the Holy Ghoft by the mouth of our Father Dauid thy fcr- bwiheiranfwcr^ uant haft faid : Whj dui the Ginttlsr^ge ^u:id the people mdiUtevamethinges: '^^^^g^ithey be 25. the Kings of the e^rthjUnd vp, mid the Princes ajfemble together agawfl our Lord, kjiicj ^1\ ^'i"*- .t;;d4^rfj;;yM;.'j Christ? 27. For there affembled indeed in this citieagainft labour. VeJ." thy holy Child Iesvs whom thou haft anointed, Herod, and Pontius Pi- '^.»9. late,uith the Gentils and the people of Ifrael, 28. to doe what" thy hand "" Chriftes and thy counfel decreed to be done. 29. And now Lord looke vpon their ''^^rh, as necj- threatnings , and giue vnto thy feruants with al confidence to fpeake ^"^ ^°\^'^^ 'e- diy word, ,0. in that , that thou extend thy hand to cures & fignes and of GoJsdcrcrl wonders to be done by thy name of thy holy Sonne Iesvs. 5 (.And when mination.-but^ they had praied, the place was moued wherein they were gathered : and '^'^ of the malf- they were alreplcniflied with the Holy Ghoft, and they fpake the word "°^fhelewes, ofGod with confidence. aShenvxfl' 52. And the multitude of beleeuers had one hart and one foule : nei- then by per- ther did any one fay that ought was his owne of thcfe things which he "^'^^ion. pofic(fed,butal things were comon vnto the. 55. And with great power . did the Apoftles giue teftimonie of the refurredion of Iesvs Christ jemcr ^^^^^* our Lord:and great grace was in al them, ^. For neither was there any contcn-.ntof one ncedie among them . For as many as were owners of landes or hou- word! y things fes •■ 4 fold andbrought the pricesofthofe things whichthey fold,;5.and ' 'hcHrftChri-. laid it before the fecre of the Apoftles. Andtoeucry one was d'euided '^'-^"'^^.^^^.'^ii 1- ,1 *, ^.xixTii r- not only eiue accordnig as euery one had need. 56. And loicph who was furnamed ereatalmes Pi". . ^. « ., .. reft that were in nccehitie, according to Chriftes coiinlel Mt. 16,11. Note alio the great honour & credit eiuen to the Apoftles, in that the Chriftian men put al the goods & poflefsions they had,to their difpofion, ANNOTATIONS. Chap. IIII. 17. "Befortthtfttte.) Hc, as thcrcft, did not only giue his goods as in vulgar almes, but Reucrcncctc in al humble and reucrent maner as things cfc.licacedto Gcd,hclaid them downc at the hcly pcrfoi^ Apoftles holy fccte, a^ S. Luke alwaies trxpielfeth, an J gavie them not into their ban- des. The Sunanutc ftl downe and embrace d F.liiafus f teti . Many that asked bencfircs of Chrift (as the woman fickc of the bloudy fluxcj fcldow. e at his fcete & Af aric kiifed ~ hi s / Vfl The a c t e"5 Kifsingthe his feet. Such are figncs of due rcuerenec done both to Chrift and to other faifred per- Zu^.?, fecc of holy fonseitherPiophetes,Apoftles,P«pes,or others leprcfentinghisperfon in eaiih. Seein 47. peifonsi S.Hierom of EpiphaniusBiflnop in Cypres , how the people of Hierufalem »fal fortes Luc.j^ fio:kedtogethervntohlm,ofermgtlnhchildren (to tAehh h\tisin^)\iifjirghis feet.f^^^ j8, hemmet ofhisgarmmt/fothAthe c^idd not mo ue for the throng. Ep. 61. c. cont.erro. lo.Hiero- fol. H A P. y. *■• 4 Hereupon rofesxrcat re- jinAHias and his mfe Sa^hlra , fcr their facriledge , atVeters "ward f 4 downe dead, to the great teneur of the rejl. 1 1. BJ the Afofiles miracles, not onl^ the numbtr^but alfo their faith fo increafeth , that the) feekj in the jlreetes to the very sbadovp of Titer ^tbe townes alfa about bringing their difeafed to RierufaUm. \-j. The Rulers Againe oppoje tbemfelu€s,butm vaine.ii^ .for out offrifon an Angel ddiuereth thern^ bidding ihenipeaih o^nlj to ali 17. cp- tn thtir Councel Peter is nothing afraid of then btgge vrordes:^ .4 .Tea Gatnaltel being one of themfvluescafleth a doubt among thewjtji the 7uatter be ofGod^and therjore im^ofitble to be difJolued.<:^o.'Binallj/^ the AfoflUi being fcourged by them^comt it an honour^d^ ceafe no dajfrom peaching. VT a certaine man named Ananias , with Saphira his wife fold apeeceof land, 2. and '' defrauded of the price of the land , his wife being priuie thereto : and bringing a cer- taine portion , laid it at the feet of the Apof- tles. ^. And " Peter faid; Ananias , why hath Satan tempted thy hart , that thou fhouldeft lie to the holy Ghoft , and defraud of the price of the land? 4. Remaining, did it not rcmaine to thce-.and being foldjWas it not ''in thy power? Why haft thou put this uerencc,a..ve,& thing in thy hart ? Thoii haft not lied " to men, but to God. 5. And feareofthe Ananias heating thefe wordes,feldowne,andgauevp the ghoft. And vulgar Chri^ there came great feare vpon al that heard it. 6. And yong men rifing vp, thehdy^Aijof- ^cmoued him, & bearing him forth buried him.. 7. Audit was the fpace tlcsiforan exa- ^s it were of three houres , and his wife , not knowing what was chan- pletoal Chri- ced,camcin.8.AndPeter anfweved her: Telme woman , whether did ilian people you fel the land for fo mnch ? But fne faid : Yea , for fo much. 9. And »'T7»^l . ^Pcf^^v"'^^^^^^^ • Whyhaue you agreed tosfether to tempt the Spirit of tnemleluesto- ^ j-r> l ij , ,- , , i ^^ 1 , , , \ it wardth-ir Bi- out Lordr-beholdjtheu' tecte that haueburied thy husband,at the doore, and they ftial beare thee forth. 10. Forthwith flie fel before his feete,and gaue vp the ghoft. And the yong men going in , found her dead : and caried her forth, & buriedherbyherhusband.il. And there fel great ■■ a feare in the whole Church, and vpon al that heard thefe things. 12. ^ And by thehandes ofthe Apoftles were many fignesandwon- And, within dcrs done among the people. And they were al with one accord in *^^^'*^^"^^^' ^ Salomons porch. 15. But of the reft none durft ioyne thenifelues SS.Pc°e/and° vnto them : but thepeople magnified them. 14. And the multitude Paui. of men and wamcu that bclceued in our Lord , was more increafed: i5.fo fhops and Priefts. ATheEpiftlc vpon In-.bre wenefJay in whitfonweeke. OF THE Apostles. 272 15. Co that they did bring forth the Tick into the ftrcctcs, 8c hid them Pctars Hia^ inbeddcs and couches , that when Peter came, "his fliadow at the leafl: dew. might ouerfliadovv any of them , and they al might be deliucred from their inhrmitics. 16. And there ranne togctlicr vnto Hicnifalcm the multitude alio of the cities adioynirlg , bringing iitke per Tons and fuch vs were vexed of vncleanc Spirits ; who were al cured, p 17. And the high Prieft riling vp , and al that were ^\ ith him which is the hercfic of the Sadducees, were rcplcniflicd with zcak: 1?. laid hands vpon the Apoftles , and put them in the common prifon. AnAreellca- 19. But an Angel of our Lord by night opening the gates of the prifon, dctli dfcmuut- $c leading them forth, faid : 20.G0C ; and ftanding fpeakein the Tern- of prifon. pie to the people al the wordes of this life. 21. Who hauing heard thi^, early in the morning cntred into the Temple , and taught. And the high Priell comming , and they that were with him , called toee- thcr the Councd & al the Ancients of the children of Ifracl : and they Tent to the prifon that they might be brought. 22. But when the mini- fters were come , and opening the prifon, found them not; returning they told, faying. 2^. Theprifon truly we found Ihut with al diligence, and tlic keepers ftanding before the gates :but opening it,wc found no man within.. 2^. And as foone as the Magiflrate of the Temple and the checfe Prieil:s heard thefc wordes , they were in doubt of them , what would befa). i5. And there came a ceriaine man and told them ; That the men loc which you did put in prifon , are in the Temple ftanding , and tea- ching the people. 16 Then went the Magiftrate with the mir,ifters,& brought them without force , for they feared the peop]c,lcft they fiiouM be ftoned. 27 And when they had brought them, they fet them in the the Councel. And the high Prieft asked them , 28. fajinf^: » Comman- ding! ^^'^ commanded you thnt you fliould not teach in this name : and behold you haue filled Hicrulalem with yoiu: dodrine , and you uil bring vpon vs the bloud of this man. 29. But Peter anfvveiing and the Apoftles , fiid : God muft be obeied , rather then men. 30. The God of our Fathers hath railed vp Iesvs , whom you did "Time, & the kil, hanging him vpon a tree. i^i.This Prince and Sauiour God hath ^".^^^■^'"^^'•"^^^e: exalted with his right hand , to giue repentance to Ifracl , and remif- ch J '?^ /ion of (innes. :52. And wc arewitnelles of thefe wordes , and the holy licion , proue- Ghoft , whom God hath giucn to al that obey him. 7,1^, When they ittobcofGod: had heard thcfe things , it cut them to the hart , and they confultcd "° viokr.ccof ' to kil them, thcIcvvcs,no ;4. But one in the Councel riling vp , a Pharifce nan;cd Gamaliel, ?hc *^Kca"hcn a Dodour of law honourable to al the people, commanded the men to Princcs,natn-. be put forth a while. ;^5.and he faid to them : Ye men of Ifracl , take dcauourofdo- hced to your fclues touching thefe men what you meane to dee. 7,6. "'^^^^^-^^ ^'1- For before thefe dales there rofc Theodas , fayine he was fome body ""^f '"? ^."l- to whom contented a number ot men about tourc iuindred , who was mariL-cs or il flainc: andal that belecued him , were difpcrfed , and brouf^ht to nothing. Jiiicrs, prcnaf- ^7. After this fellow there rofe ludas of Galilee in the dales of the En- iJngaj^ainftir. roling , and drew away the people after him , and he pcrlfix-d : and as ji'-j^n^hcorhcr mar.y.aseucr confcntcdto liim, were difpcrfed. xS. And now thcrforc /,!'„'' !"^f'^ ^^' Hay, tempts hauc , made by 2.74 THE AcTES Alius Mace- 1 fav to you , depart from thefe men and let them aloftc : few if thi? donius, Neflo- coiinfcl or vvorke be of men , it wil be diirdued : 59. but if it be ••of rius, Luther, God , you are not able to dilfoluc^ them' , left perhaps you b^ found to ^"h ^Y ^a\^' rcfiicGod alfo.And they confcntedto him. 40. And calling in the Apof- th^fclJes ''ib-tlef, after they had fcourged them', they charged them that they fnould mc body: but not fpeake in the name of IesvSj and dimifled them. 4i.And they went after they had from the fight of the Councel rcioycing , becaufe they were accounted plaied their ^^orthy to futfcr rCproch for the name of Iesvs. 42. And euery day thdr memor^y ^^^7 <^^^^^^ ^^^ ''^ ^^^ Temple, and from houfe to houfe to teach and isbiMicd,orIi-Cuangelize Chrill If.svs. ucth only in maledidion & infamio,and their fcholars come to naught.Therfore let no Cath. man be fcandali^ed that this herefie holdeth vp for a time.For the Arians & fome others florifhed much lon- cer then thefcj & were better fupported by Princes and learning, and yet had an end. ANNOTATIONS C H A p. .V. 1 DcfrawfccL ] In that ( faith S. Auguftine ) he vvirhdrevv any part of thatr/hkh he promifed, lie was tiu'lty at once , both of facrilege, and of fraud : of facrilcge. Sacrilege. becaufe he robbed God of that which was his by promife : of fraud , in that he ° withheld of the whole guifr, a pecce. Let now the Heretikes come , and fay it was for lying or hypocrific only that this fad was condemned , becaufe they be loth to haue facrilege coun'^cd any fuch finne, wlio hauc taught men not only to take away from God lonie peece of that, or al that themfelues gaiic , but plain^^ ly to fpoile & applie to themrefiies al that other men gaue. 5 Piter [aid. ] S. Peter^as you fee here) without mans relation knew this fraud and the cogitations of Ananias , and as head of the Colledge and of the whole Church againft which this robbery was committed , executed this heauy fcntence of Excommunication^bothagainft him, & his wife confentingto the Sacrilege, For , it was excommunication by S.Auguftincs iudgement, li. 3. corn, ep.Parm. i. to.c.j. ) with corporal ^^jj 1^3^^ jj^^g corporal miraculous death ioyncd withal, as the Excommunication that S. Paul gaue out againft the inceftuous and others, had the corporal vexa- tion of Satan incident vnto it. 4. In thy power ^ ) ff it difpleafed God{ faith S. Auguftine. ) to withdraw ef the money vzhkh they had vowed to God, haw is he angry vvhtn chaftitie is vowed andis net per formed : for to fuch may be faid that which S. Peter faid of the monty: Thy virgmtiercf/iaiiung did it not remnine to thee ^ and before iho'i didft voWyWOi it not in thine owne power? foryVvhcfoeucr haue vowed fuch things and haue notpaied them , let ih:m not t^htnl^e to be condemned to corporal deaths , but to eferUfling fire. Augu^'l. ler. 10 de dinars. And S, Gregorie to the fame purpofe writcth thus: Ananias bad vowed money to Cody which afterward ouercome with diuelish per- fuilion be vviihd evv : but with what death he was pnnished , thou knovveft. If then he were worthy of that death , who tooke away the money that the had gtuen to God , confider what great peril in Gods iudgement thou ihalt be worthy of, which hafl vvitbdrawen , not money , but they felf from almighty God , to vzhom thou hadit vowed they fclf v?idcr the habite or weede of a Monke. 4 Not to men, but ] To take from the Church or from the Goucrnours ther- of , things dedicated to their vfe and the feruice of God , or to lie vnto Gods Miniftcrs , is fo iudgcd of before God , as if the lie were made , and the fraud done to the Holy Ghoft himfelf , who is the Churches Prefident and Protedour. 1), Hit shadow.'] Specialty they fought to Peter the cheefe of al,who not only peters fhadow by touching , as the other, but by his very fbadow cured al difeafcs. Whereup- &inteice/lion. o" S, Auguftine faith : If then the shadow of his body could help , how much more now the fulncs of power? And if then a ccrtaine litle wind of him pafTing by did profit them that humbly afkcd , how much more the grace of him now being permanent & remaining ? 5er. 39. de SmClis , fpcakinc of the miracles done by the Saints now reigning in Hea«en. Excommuni cation iovn paines. Vow of Cha- ftitie, and the breach there- of. tt OF THE Apostles. r'5 1 Chap. VI. By occjjtori of a murmur tn the Church ( "whoft ntmbtr m'W h fo z^rovcen that It C4n not be numbyed ) Seuen of them being ordereti by the ^pnjjles tn the holy order of Deacom ; 8. mic ofthtm^ Steuen , TPork^th gre^t miracks : metis by fuch as he con - founded in dt^utation , fatfely aczufeh in the Councel of bU^hetnie againjl ths Temple and rites thereof, N D in thofc dales the number of Difciples incrcafln». ?) . .; Now alio and Brcth and wi Hon Jirca- c among the people. 9. And there arofecertaine of that which is called the thcpTilfts Synagogue of the Libertines, and of the Cyrenians , and of the Alex^''.n- they of fT__ drians, and of them that were of Ciliciaand Ada , difputing with Steuen: terknowlcdg 10. and they could not rciill the wifcdom and the Spirit that fpake. 11. •'^"deftimanoa Then they fuborncd men, to fay they had heard him fpe^ke wordes of |^^^^ ^° ^^^ blafphemie againft Moyfes and God. 12. They therforc ftirred vp the pco- b The Epiftic pie, and the Ancients , and the Scribes : and running together they tooke vpon S. Stc- him, and brought him into the Councel, i^.and they let falfe witnellcs "'^''''. ^^Y ^'^ that faid: This man ceafeth not tofpeake wordes againft the holy place & V'^r"'^^' the Law. 14. For we luue heard him H^y, that this lame Ifsvs of Nazareth jj", ^^^ ni.en- flial dcftroy this place , and flial change the traditions , which Moyfes deli- :: Siich'is the iieredvntovs. 15. And al that fate in the Councel beholding him, faw his ficc of al con- face asitwew •• the face of an Angel. ftant & chcre- ful^Iartyrj, to _, their pcrfccii- toiirs & iiui~ ANNOTATIONS ^"^ C H A p. VI, I, Murmurii9i,']ltcoau»cih of humane inExmitiep that in euery Society of men ■ S ij (be emulation, The 7. Dea- lt ons. The o.Tice of X>eac^.ns. 274 THE ACTES (be it neiicr fo holy )"there is fome caufc giuea or taken bythevveake, of murmur & difference , which miift euer be prouidcd for & ftaied in the beginning,left it grow ta Murmuring & furtj^er fchifme or fedition. And to al fuch defers, the more the Church increa- fcth in number and diuerfitic of men and Prouinccs , the more it is fubieft. In al wliich things the fpivitual Magiftrates , by the Apoftlcs example and Autho- rities muft take order , as time and occafion fhal require. J. Seuenmen.'} We may not thiake that thefe feucn ( here made Deacons were only chofcn to fcruc profane tables, or difpofc of the Churches mere temporals, though by that occadon only they may feeme to fome now cleded , no ex- prefl'e mention being made of any other fundion. For, diuers circumftances of thisfame place giuecuidence , and fo doth al antiquitie , that their Office do od not principally about profane things , but about the holy Altar. The perfons to beeleded, nuift be ful of the Holy Ghoft and vvifcdom , they muft after publike praier be ordered and confecratcd by the Apoftlcs impofition of hands , as BiC- hops and Pricfts were afterward oriered. fp. ad Tim. where S. Paulalfo requireth in a mannun- the fame conditions in them as in BilTiops, Al which would not haue becne prefcribed for any fecuiar ftewardfliip. Yea ftraight vpon their Ordering here (no doubt by commijlion of the Apoftlcs , which they had not before their elcftion) they preached , baptized 5 difputed , and as it may appeare by the wordes fpokcn af S Steuen, that he was ful of grace and fortitUvie, they receiued great incrcafe of grace by their Dcaconfhip. ■Rut S, Ignatius ep. ad Tr&l. can beft vvltncs of their ofHce and the Apoftles manner and meaning in fuch things , who vvritheth thus : Itbehoaeth alfo 10 pleafe by ill meanes the Oeacons , which are for the mim/hrie of lES VS-CHRIST. For they aye not fer uU ours cfmeate and ddnk^ , but Minifte/s of the Chunb of God.¥or what are Deacons but imitatours or follovjcrs of Chrifi , miniating to the Blfhops , as Chrift to his Father , & wording vnto him a cleane and mmaculate vvo-ke , euen as S. Steuen to S. lames &c S. Polycarpe hath the like in his epiftle adPhilippenfes. AndS. Denyswriteth that their office was about the Altar, and putting the holy bread an i chalice vpon the fame. S. Clement alfo ( -ipo/t. onfi. 11 2. c. 61. ) that their OiBceamono- other things, is to anifi:theBilhops,and read the Ghofpcl in the Scruice&c. S.Cyprianin diuers places 'p. 6J. d^ f/'. 49- ztf^ i.o/-«e/. calleth Deacons, the Churches and the Apoftles Minifters, and their office , adminiflrationem facram , an holy adrainiftratfon. S. Hierom affirmeth, • i raout 7 'yfichi4iiU(le,4n(l sh.tl euil inireat ibtm f>ure hunched yeares . 7 a/id /hi Xmo/t ivhuh they sb.1l ffrttc ,iv/7 / Judge , faid God. ^ud lifter thefe fhwgs they ihul g^e fsrtb and c shd jotte rnt in this ^lice. 8. And he * gaiie him the tefbment of circnmcifion, and (o he * begat Ifaac, and circumcitcd him the eight day :and* Ilaac, iacob:and* lacob, the twelue Patriarchcs. 9. And the Patriarchcs through emulation,* fold lofeph into AEgypt. And God was with him : »o. and deiiuercd him out of al his tribulations. And he * gaue him grace and wiledom in the (ightof Pharao the King of AEgypt, and he appointed him Gouernour ouer AEcypt and ouer A his houlc. i-. And there came famin vpon .1I AI;r;ypt and Chanaan, and great tribulation : and our Fathers tound no viduals. 12. But wlien » Jacob h:.d heard that there was cornc in AEgypt^ he ftnt our Fathf^rs firlt; i: , and at tiic * lecond time lofeph was lynowen of Lis bietliren, and his kii.r».d was made knovven vrto Ph^rao. \^, And lofeph fending, called thitncr lacob his father and al his kinred in fcucn^ie fiuc foules. i .And* L-cob defccndcd ii;to AEgypt:and* hcdied, and our Fathers. 16. And they were •• tranllated into Sichem , and were * laid in the fepulchrc thj.t Abraham • bought for a price of iiiuer of the 'onnesof t !cmor tlie fonne of Sichem. 7. And when the time drew neerc of'thc promife which God had promiltd to Abraiinm, the people * intrcafed and was multiplied in AE- gypt, y. vmil aaotiKT King arofe in AEgypt, that knew not lofeph. iy. Tills rt.m' iq. And Moyfes fled vpon this word : and he became a feiourner in the land oi Madian , where he bei;at two fonnes. i,.-. And after fourtie ycares wer I cxpircd,thcrc ♦ appeared to him in the defert of mount Sina an Angel in the S iij fire •• Trr.nnationi of Saints bo- dies ap;cabie to n,itu: c aiul ScriptiT.'.Aii.I thcd;.fir.'robe: buried in one place more then an other ( which the lioly l\irri.ir- ches alio hai' G^", 49, 19; yo- Z4- f^ ^ ii>. m) hath fo- mctimc rrcat caufcs. ■fug de i;irt. pro n:Oit. c. I4 6^ vlt. U ' 278 THH ACTS 5 fire oFthe flame ofabufh. ^i. AndMoyfes feeing Ic^ marueled at the vi- rion. And as he went neere to view it , the voice of our Lord was made to him : ^z. / am the God of thy fathers ; the God of ^hrdham , the Godoflfaac , and iheGodof lacob And Moyfes bein;^ made to tremble , durft not view it. 7^:^. And our Lord laid to him : Loufe of the shoe of thy feet • for the place wherein thoHjijtndeJi^is '' holy ground. ^4. Seeing I bane feen the afJiicHon of my fieople which is m xAEgypt , and I haue heard their ^rcmng and am defcended to dHitter theni. oCnd ??oW come^and I Wil fend thee into ^Irgypt. 55 This Moyfcs,whom they dinicdjfiyint^ : Vt^ho hath appointed thee fnnce ^^Cinftisour ^^j^(^^pf^,j„g } him God fent Prince & '• redeemer with the hand of the vet MovTes is Angel that appeared .to him in the bufii. t^6. He* brought them forth iicie called re- doing wonders and lignes in the land or AEgypt , and in the redde lea, and : ticemer. So in the * defert fourtie yeares. :57.This is that Aloyfes which faid to the chil- \ Chrifi- is our ^j.^^^ ^f ifrael : jl f, 'phet Wtl Gad raije yp toy-u of your oWne brethren m myfdf: ' AduoS"^ % /jiwj(J/n/;.ffa ytttims caiie them vp ^"^''-'^/" y?ito me fourtie yeares in the defert , 0 hunfe of ijraii} 43. ylndyoHtocJ^e to vvor ke what vntoyou the tabernuck of Moloch , and ihefi^rre of your God F^empham^fig-fres which vv'ickediif s youmjde , to adore them, ^ndl wil tni'jlxteyou bsyo'id Babylon, they would ^^^ Yhe tabernacle of teftimonie was among our Fathers in tlie defert, kir/- cT^f ^^ as God ordained fpeaking toMoyfes , thAt hs should m.ilie it according to the thcGeiicik M'"^ "^"^'^"^^^ he. hid feeri, 45. Which our Fathers* with^Iefus receiuing, Aom 1. ' brought it in alfo into the poiTelTion of the Gentils. Which God expelled c ThisisTofue from the face of our Fathers, til in the daics of Dauid, 46, who found iiwy feat : and the earth the foot t-ftole of wy feet. V V bat houfeWil youbnild me^ faith cur Lord^crwhAt place. 15 there of myrejiirtg} 50. Hath not my hmdmudeal thefe thitigi ? 51. Yo»u ftirife-necked and of vncircumcifcd hartes and eares, youal- v/aicsrefill thcholy Ghoft: as your Fathers, yourielues alfo. 52 Which j of the Prophets did not your Fathers perfecute ; And they flewe them that [ foretold of the comming of the Iuft one , of whom now 5 ? you haue been bctraiers and murderers : whoreceiucdthe Law by th« difpofuion of An- fjels , and haue not kept it. 54. And hearing thefe things they were cut in tlieir harts , and they •^nafhed with their lettli at him. 55. But he being ful of the holy Ghoft, ,c The comfort lookin-^' ftcdfaftly vnto Heauen, ^ faw the gloric of God , and I e s v s ftan- ^falMartyrs. and with one accord rannc violently vpon him. ^8. And caftinw him forth without the citic they ' ftoncd him : and the witncllcs laid oH^ their garmencs * Utlidc the feet of a yon:; man that Wis called SaiiL 59. And ihcy lloncd .St>.ucn inuocatiMg,and faying : Lord 1 1 s v s , receiue my fpirit. 60 And faUhif; on liis knee?, he cried with aloud voice, fliying : •• Lord ,laynottiiii imne vnto them. And when he hadfaidthis, he fel a/lecpe. And Saul was con- fenting to his death. ANNOTATIONS C H p. VII. ? ^.Holygrouna'] If dut apparition of G od biinfclf or an AngcI,could make the place and t^roiind holy, nnd to be vfed of Moyics with al fignci of rcucrcncc and fcaic: how miich more the corporal birth , abode , and wonders of the Sonne ot God in Icwrie , and his pcrfonal prelence in the B. Sacrament, may make that coimure and al Chriflian Churches and altars holy? And it is the gteatcft blindncs chatcan be, to thinke it fiiperftition 10 renerence any things or places in refpccl: of Gods prefcnceor wcdcroiis operation in the fame. reS Hmom (p.i~.ii \.j of/he holy unci, 48 S"i nbouf- ] The vulgar Heretikes alleagc this place agaiiifl the corporal being of Chrift in the B. Sacrament & in Churches :by which rcafon they might ha.ie driuenhim outof al houfeSjChurches, and corporal places, when he v\as vilibk-in earth. But it ismcant of the Diuinitie only , & fpoken to correft the carnel Icwcs,- vvho thought Godcithcr fo to be contcincd, compafled , and limited to their Tem- ple , that he could be no where els, or at leaft that he would not he.ue or rccciue mens praicrsandSacrificesin theChurches of the Gentils , or clsvvliere , out of the laid Teniplc. ^ nd To as it ni.vl:cth nothing for the Sacramentarics , no moiedoth itferuc forfuch aseftceme Churches and places of publike praier no more conuenicnt nor more holy then any other profane hoi'.fes or chambers.. For though his peiTon or vertuebcnot limited to any place, yet itpleafeth him condefcendingto ournecef- /itie and profit , to woike his wonders , and to be rvo shipped of vs in holy places ra- ther then profane. 58.77;f)///ffWfrf/>i/«i]Rcadamaruelous narration in S.Auguftinc of one {lone,that hit- ting the Martyronthe elbow reboudedbacke to a faithful man that flood neere,who keeping & caryingit with him,was by reuelat ion warned toleaue it at Ancona in Ita- lic rwhercuponaChurch 01 Mcmorieof S. Steuen was there ereded , and' many mi- racles done after the faid Martyrs body was found out, and not before. Ang. to, 10. fer. 38 rff diueijis in cdtt. fttif. '■'• Eufcbius E- mininus faith, v,-hthepraieth foi his perfe- cuiou.'s , he promifc^h ta his worfliip- pers his mani- feft interccl- fion Sc fuifva- gcs. /» /'ltm- church from Jltrs togikethemtheHolyGhoJi. l^.Whichmimjierie Simon liiac^ujycokld buy of Hicrufale into tbem. 26. The fame phitip betngjent of an ^ngel to a great man of ^Ethiopia, ivha al lewrie , ami came a Vi^grimage to yiiervfilem , firji catechiTieth him, 35, and then ( he profejfwg ^*^^"^ • hu faith and definng Bttptiftac) doth aI/o biptij;.t him. ^'il»j^ Aiid. -i8o THE A C T E ••This pcrfc- ciitri'. wrought jnuci) (rood, btinfi an occa- N D the fame day there was made a great perfeciuion in the Church , which was at Hierufalem , and al weredif- perfed through the countries of lewrie and Samaria, fauing the Apoftlcs. 2. And" dcuout men^ tooke order for Ste- uens funeral, and made great mourning vpon him. ^. But Saul'*' wafted the Church : entrin^iji from houfe to houfe, 11*1 ^ and drawing men and women , dcliucrcdthem into prifon. 4.They therfore that were difpericd , palled through , *• euangelizing Hon'^ihatthe the word. diipeilcciprea- 5. And Philippe defending into the citic of Samaria , preached cici Chnft in c j^ ^ J 5 ^ ^nto them. 6. and the multitudes were attcnt to tbofe things tries where ^'"'"I'^ii Vv'^^^^- I'^id ol Philippe , with one accord hearing , and icing the they cainc. %nes that he did. 7. For many of them that had vncleanc Spirits , crying The Kpiftlev- vvith a loud voice, went out. And many ficke oFthcpalfcy and lame were poll rhiufday cured. 8. There was made thcrfore great toy in that citie. J4 9. And a v'rL'L ' ""~ cercaine man named Si r.on , who beforchad been inthat citie aMagician, feducing the Nation of Samaria , faying himfelf to be Tome great one: 10, vnto whom al harkencd from the Icaft to the greatcft , faying : This man is the power ol God, that is called ureat. 11. And they were attent vpon ■him,becaule a long time he had bewitched them vvith liis inagical pradiles. 12. But when they had beleeued Philippe euangelizing of the kingdom of Gou, and of the name oflssvs Christ, they were baptized , men and women. 1 ^. Then Simon alfo himfelf beleeued : & being beptized, he clea- „^^ . ^ tied to Philippe. Scing alfo iignes and very great miracles to be done, he i>oViTKcrj'^^y' ''^'^"' aftoniiiicd Vvith admiration. in vv'airrim- ^-1- ^'^"'^ when the Apoftles who were in Hierufalem , had heard that wcc!:. And in Samaria had receiucd the word of God .; they '' fent vnto them ' * peter and a-.'otiueofthc lohn. 15, Vv'ho whcn they were come , prayed for them , that they miizht IIolyGhbft. • ^ ...... ^ - . 't ^ ' . / P C CUYA'^ tierunt r ffltVtKO- fjnQfM. 4» cifeioaHium: tucy impolc u\lI£ handes vpon ttiem,& tiiey receiuccl tlic holy _ licciefh'. qtti I 18. And when Simon had feen that by the impoiition of the hand of the j v»>ejo phrct. Apolues , the holy Ghoft was giuen , he" offered taem money, i^. faying: \ clci o.ccn Giuc me alfo this power, that on whomfocuer 1 impofe my handes, he i his copanio-i^ ^""^^y '^^'^^'-tje the holy Ghoit. 20. But Peter laid to him : Thy money be with becajd the thee vnto perdition : becaufe thou hafl thought that the gnift of God is r^jTau-o. Church lou-th purchafed with money, 21. Thou haft no part , nor lot in this word. For wJ^ovarTra. a virgin. ^\^^ \^^^^ \^ j^^,. ^.j |^j. before God. 22. " Doe - penance therfore from this ^^f'^/"*", Bedam in \'^t - wickedneile : and pray to God, if perhaps this cogitation ot thy ^^ ' hart may be remitted thee, i^. For I fee thou art in the gal of bittcrnes , h ThcEpiftlc and the obligation of iniquitie. 24. And Simon anfwering fiid; ' Pray | vpon rharf- y^^j Fqj; nie to our Lord , that nothincr come vpon me of thcfe things ay in Ealler ^yi-ji^-j-j y^u Jj^^^^ f^^j^ 2<. And they indeed iiauincr teltihcd and fpoken wecke. you liauc laui. 25. Ancl tliey indeed iiaiung teitmca and^ip the word of our Lord , returned to Hierufd^m , and euangelized to many countries ol the Samaritans. 26. ' And an Angel of our Lord fpaketo Philippe, Giyin<^ : Arife, £thiopia came to I-lic- lufalc to adore that is, on Pil- grimage; whe- reby we may learne that it is an accep- table ad of re- ligion to goc from home to places ofgrca- tcro'cuotionSc fandiiication,. •• f^The Scrip- furcs are fo written that they cannot be viiderftood without an in- terpreter, as caly as our I^roreftats ma- ke them. Sec S, Hicrcm €/;. ad L^aHlinum dt otMiibut diu'itite his!),i£ librity fct in the be- ginning of la- tin bibles. ANNO T- ATI ONS Chap. VIII. I. T)eU9utmc7J. J As here great deuotion was vfcd in burying his body , foaftcr- vvard at the Innention & Franflation therco'". And iliv; miracles wrought by the lame, S Stcucns rC^ and ar cucry li/lc memoric of the fame, were infinite : as S. Auguftincwitnencth. u likes. ^i.dc Ciitii ')ci c. 8 cr Sermon, de "i. •iUjio.fo, 10 14. Smt Petti ] Some Proteftants \Tc this place to prone S.Pctcr not to be Head That Peter of the Apofllcs,becaurehc and S. lohr were lent by the Twtlue. By which realon wasfcnt, is no iheymiirhtas welconclud that he was not equal to the reft. For comonly the Maiftcr leaf'on againft fcndetlitheman5&: the Superiour the infcriour, when the word of Sending it exactly IiisPiimacie, vfcd. But it isnotalwaycAfo takcnintlic Scriptr.res.-for then could not the Sonne be fcntby the Fa'her,not the Holy Ghoft from the Father & the Sonne; tiorotherwile u\ comon vie of the world fce-ng the inferiour or equal may inticatc his freind or Supe- riour to doehi.bi.finesforhim.Andrpecially abcdyPolitikcoraCorporatiomay by elfftio or otherwile choofc their Head & lend hinvSo may the Citizes lend tlieir Ma- iorto the Prince or Parlamct, though he be the Head of tiiccitie,becau(c he may be more fir to doc their bulinrs. Alio the Superiour or equal may be fcntby his own'.' conlcntor dclire. Laftlv, tlie CoUcgcofthe Apoftlcscompriliai; Peter with the reft (astucry fuch Body implielh both the Vlcad and the members ;. was grearcr then Peter their Head alone , as tiic Prince and Paiiamcnt is greater then the Piiii»-"c aioHC aSi T H 8 A C T E s alone. And fo Peter might be fcnt AS by autlioritie ofthe whole Colledge,jtotvvuh^ (landing hevvere the Head of the fame 17. oidihey it^pffe. ] jftbis fhUlp badb^ene an ^paflle (faith ^.Sede ) he might hafie ThcSacramet 'if»pofc(lhii hanelcs , that they might haue rectiitfd'.he Holy Ghofi -^ bm this none can doe "^^"^^ ' of Condima.- f'"*^>''g^^f^'Ops. for though Pi iefis map b.jnti\eand flV9intlbeBapn\icl a'CovvitijChrifme "^^ "' tion miniftred ':»nfecrnted by a Bifhop i yet he can not figne his forehead with the fame holy o'tte , becanfe by Bifhops ^^'^' bch>/gctbf>:ilyto Bi( hop' ., when th(y !ihi' thchMyGhasftothe Bapt-.yid, Sofaithhe only. And that touching tlie Sacramcm of Confirmation in ?. A<51. This impoiition therfore of with folcmne h^nJs together with the praters here fpcciHcd (which no doubt were the very fame praierand im- that the Church yet vfcth tothatpurpofe ) was the miniftration of the Sacrament of po/ition of Confirmation. Whereof S.Cyprian faith thus: They that in Samaria were baptized ^Z* ??• iiajidcs,. ofPhilip , becaufe they had lawful and Ecclcfiaftical Baptil'me, ought not to be *" •? ^^ baptized any more : but only that which wanted , was done by Peter and lohn, to i^baia-^ wit, that by praiermadefor thcmandimpofition of handes, the Holy Ghoft might ^'*f^* be powrcd vpon them. Which now alio is done with vs , that they which in the Church are baptized be by theRulers of ihe Clnirch offered , and by our praier& impofitioJi ofhandreceiue the Holy Ghoft , and be figned with our Lordes/iiale. So S. Cyprian. But the Hcrctikes obietTt that yet here is no mention of oilc. To whom we fay , that many things were dons and faid in the adminiftration of this and other Sacraments, &alinftitu ted by Chrift himfelf & deliucredto the.Church bythe Apo- ftles , whi-ch are not particularly written by the Fuangclifts or any other in the Scrip- ture 3 among which this iseuidqntby al antiq^uitie and moft gf;neral praclifaof the Church, to be one. . S. Denys faith, the Priefts did prefcnt the baptized to the Bifhop J .that he might Ec.Hie} tjnilmc m ■'^fignethcm^i«z«aefi5^f/,'^cflx;?jg«f«f03vviththediuineand.deifical ointment. And again; c.i d? ^caiirmation. Adue-ttum $. Sphiiu-s (nnfnmmons inw-flio la-^ltur ^ the inunftion confummating, 4, giueththqcommingof theHoly Ghoft.TertuUian Ve >*/«>. cj>», nu 7. & It, i.aau. Manlo. fpeakethofthis Confirmation by Chrifme thus: The ft' this aitointecl^ihat ihe faulmay be confecraied : the flefh is (igmd , that ihe foul may be fenjed -. the fief b by i'np!)fition of hand is fhadovxtd y that the. foul by the Spir-ii may be iUuiNinaied^ S. Cyprian likewife , ep. jo. nu. t. Be mufi alfe be anointed , that is hapti-^ed, with ihc oite fanclifiid sn the Altar. And ep^ 71. ( fee alfo ep. 7?. nu. j: ) h-e exprcfly calleth.it a Sacrament , ioyuiag it with Baptifnte. as Melchiadcs doth Cf/>. ad amies HiCpani^s Epifcopos nu. 1. to. 1. Cone. ) fhewing the difference betwixt it ami Baptifwe. S. Angudin alfo yCont. lit, feiil. U z, c. 104 The Sa^ crawent of ch>ifme in the kmd oj vijible feales is facred and holy ^ euen as Eaptiflne It felf. We oniit S. Qyx'd. myffag, 5 S. Ambrofe ii. 5. dlf Sacram. c. i. & de i]s qui my.ne>i\s initiantur c. 7. S Leo ep. S8. the ancient Couitcels alfo of Loadicea, can 43. CartKige ^.canv^ 59. and ArAuficanum4. can. i and others. And S, Cle- ment {Apofi. ion^, li.j c. 44.) rq-ioftet'ir certairie conftitutions of the Apoftlcs *'Ec. touclung the fanje. * S. Denys rcferrcth the manner of conlcnation of the fame Hier. c, Chrifme to the Apofrles inftruftion. S.Baill /». de Sp faneio c. tj. calieth it a 4,, tradition of the Apoftlcs. A ai the mofV ancient Martyr S. Fabian «/>. i.ad SMnes OriefKales Epifcapos in initio-, to i, Cor'C. faith plainely that Chrift himfelf did fo inflruft the Apoftlcs at the time o-ftjie inftitation of the B. Sacrament of tiie AltaTi And fo doth the Auihour of tlie bookc de vn^ior.e cl.-rffma'if apud D. Cy. -prianiim «« i. telling the exycellcnt effedi-and graces of this Sacrament , & why this kind of Oile ana balfmc vy.is taken of the old Law , 5c v^^- , i-i 17 Ami ihey uciiuui the H^ly GhefJ.'} The Piotcftant-. chaise the Catholikcs,* that by approuuicr & commeadiug fo much the Sacraaunt of Confirmation , & by a^trU>,ltin'- to it fpccially the guift of the Holy Ghoft , they diminjfh the force of Hapt^fme , chalenji^ing alfo boldly the ancient Fathers for the fame. As though an/ Catliolikc or Dodour C:ier Hiid more then the exprcOe word cs of Scrip'iMe here and clsvvhrre plaindy o-iuc them warrant for. It they diminiflt the vertucofBiptifme, then did Chrilt fo, appointino; his Apoftlcs and al the Faithful cucn after their Baptifmetocxpca the Holy Ghoft and vertue fiomabouc; then did the Apoftles iniurie to Baptilmc, inthat they impofcd hands on the bap- tised and caut them the holy Ghoft. And tl)is is the Herctikes blindncs in this cafe, that they can .v>t , or vvii not Ice that the Holy G^hoft is giuen in Baptifme ^hc effeftesof to rcmilVion of finnes , life , and fandiiication : and in Confirmation , for force, J::^^pmme and flrcngth,and corroboration to %ht a^ainft al our fpiritual enrmies, and to ftand ^onhrmation conQantly in confclVion of our ftith, cucn to death, in times of pcrlecution cither imer. of the Heathen or of Hcretikcs , with great incroafc of grace. And let the ^ood ^ Reader note here our Aduerfarics great pcruerfity and corruption of the plaine "cietical Ihif^ fcnle of the Scriptures in this point : fome of tliem affirming the holy Ghoft here ^" ^ cualions tobcno other but the guift of vvifcdom in the Apoftlcs andafcvv more to the go- J-^'"'\ ™*"^- ucrn:ment of tlic Church ; when it is plaine that not only the Gouemcrs but al -J-" scriptures, that were baptized, rccciued this grace, both men and women : Somc,taat it vyas ^ aganut thic no internal grace, but only the guift of diuers languages: Which is very falfc; ^acrament oh tlie guift of Tongues being but a fequele and an accident to the grace, and an ex- «-ontirnutio^MC'i^fe ^I'^V (pc^^f »ot "-''^c'' 'T(*niuei?&c. Laftly fome of them make no more of Confirmation or the Api'ftlcs faft , butascf a dodVrine, inftrud^ion , or exhoration to continue in the faih rccciued. \V hcrciip- •• y^f CUtYxd. on they haue turned this holy Sacrament* into a Caihechifmc. * There arc alfo that /i/T 7 fa«. l.rfe put the baptized comrning to yearcs of difcrction , to their ownc rhoiic,vvhe- iovfrf-at, thcrthey wil continue Chnftians or no. To fuchdiuclilli and dmcrs inucntion> t.icy 'al,that wil not obev Gods Church not the cxprcflc Scripturcs,vvhich tel vs of praicrs, f impofitionof hands, of the Holy Ghoft, of grace and virtue from aboue , and lot of inftru ft ion, which might and may be done as wtl before Baptifme , & by 'icrs , as by Apoftlcs and Bish^jps, to whom only this Holy function pcrtaineth, ^^ fo much that in our Countric it is called R ih/f/ms f r t8 'Jfctdmoney. ] This wicked forccrer Simon i* noted by S.Ircneus li. i. r. to. & others to haue been the firft Herctikc , & father of al Herctikes to come , in tiie Church of God. He taught , only faith in him , without good life and workcs , to be enough to faluation. He gaue the onfet to purchalc with his money a fpiritual fun'^Hon , that is to be made a BiHiop ; for to haua povvCr ^ to giiiethe Holy Ghoft by impofttion of handes , is to be a Bifpop : as to biiye g.^^^^^^ . the power to remit fmnes or to conlccratc Chrifts body, is tobuy to be a Pricft,or V to buy Priefthood : and to bnye the a.ithoritie to minifter Sacrament;., to preach C- to haue cure of foulcs , is to buyc a bciufirc : and likcwifc in al other fpnicual things , whereof cither to make falc or purchafe for money or money worth ,1$ a^rcat horrible finnc called Simonie : & in fuch as thinkc it l.iwfnl ( as here Simon iudged it ) it is named ■ >noniacal Herifie , of thi, dcttftablc man who 4irft attempted to buy* fpiritual functi>on or office O.Grtg.ap^tit lean. Otac. tmit.ii. J ^. r. ,. 4. 5. . . p 41. Ufitptngnct CS.Acguftinc 108O VndCiftaftding thibotthc j^cnancc ''^^y^'J^^I^^ ci^^r.c^ •• Cone. Trid. M-7- can. 14 We Bapt. fal o not othc in fo iS4 t H E A C T B s Priinitiue Church for heinous offcnfcs , doth teach vs to tranflatc this Sc the like places ( xCor. tz u Apoc v. ii) as vve doc , and as it is inthe vulvar Latin , and conrcciiicntlythut the Greeke p.n«\oin doth fi^rnific fo much. Yea whenhe addeth, that very good men doe daily penance for venial linnes by f ;fting, praier,& almes, he vvarran^Ciathis phrafc & tranflation thioi!2,lioutthj nevvTcftament , fpc^ially hini- felf alfo reading fo as it is in the vulgar I .vin , & as we tranflatc. ri. (f Pi rhi'p ] You may fee , great pcn.;ncc is here required for rcmiuion of finne, & that men mufl ftand in feare & dread left they be nor worthy to be heard or to ob~ tei.ic mercic. Wherby al men that buy or fcl any fpiritual funftion, digniticSjOffices, orliuings, may fpeciallybe warned that the finne is exceeding great, Simon Magus i^ f i'y you fa/ nn ] As this Sorcerer had more knowledge of the true religion .more religious then the Protcilantshaue ,• who fee not that the Apoftles and Bishops can giuethe ■then the Pro- Holy Giioft in this Sacrament or other , which he plainely pcrcciued and confeflcd; ft>fnrely he was more religious then they, that being iosharply checked by tlie Apo- ftles J yet blafphemed not as they doc when they be blamed by the Goueniers of the Church, but dcfircd the Apoftles to pray for him. i7 'lhisi\ difct. ] Intolct able boldnes of feme Proteflants, here alfo (as in other places) againft al copies both Greeke and Lai in , to furmife corruption or falfliood of the text, faying it can not be fo. Which is to accufe the holy Euangclift , and to blafpheme the Holy Ghoft hiinfelf.See Bcza,vvKo is often very faucie with S.Luke. The ce~en ^^ ^' ^■"^/■'''^•''''■^■'^- ] W^icn the Heretikcs of this time find mention made in Scrip- ■ , Q-'c^^ " ^"^'^ of any Sacrament miniftred by the Apoftks or father in thePrimitiue Church, ~ they imagine no more was done then there isexprellv told, nor fcarfly beleeuefo much A-t ifimpofition of hands- in the Sacrament of Conlivmationbeonly exprefled, they tliinkctheie vvasnochriimc , nor other workeorword vfed. So they thmke no more ccrcmonie was vfed in the baprizing of thi» noble man , thcnhere is mentio- ned. Whereupon S. Auguftin hatli ihe.'c memorable- wordes: In thai ihai he (unh, hi ii{fb,ipii\tUhinK he zx,t.i/,a h>:i!'.e n i.,.ci:- ho'ju ■..•<« m it.-.n'i^. vxert do'ne , vvIiuIj though m Ike i> ipi't' c for breuitk [(.li-: ihcy ate not mentioned^ yti by order of tradniwvvc know were 10 be done. teftunts. Bc7a, JTien's done^ thotreh not Uieutioncd. no Tefl, 1556. & op, $ C H A P I X». Siitilnof cohtenttopnfecHtefocyuilyui Hie)uJAleni -^^ ',s inthe'Wdy to Dmufcus told by our Lord! E s v s fha vuine attvipt , andni-r,-^cti'.o:(ly conuerttdt-bian ^^oflle- iivd.fier p'eat penifjce, ysftered tnhi^^fi^ht by yiH.vnAS ^ atd baptised, '2.O. ^ml preftntlyhe dealeth mightily a^ainH ih, leWes ^ prouwgl z s\s f«be Chri ft to tb'-tr great admiration, 2^ B:ttfnch ts ibnf obll'i/htcte ^ th.it ih.y Uy al Dumafcus te!{jl bin:, i6. pYom iheuce be goetb .o HteiuJ^Lm , CiT tb rejoynetb 'Wtrhibe yipojl'es , andagdine by tht objlmate lelTfj b'.s d^^nbi.r fought 3 1 Tbe Cbmch being H0I.V gvoWcn oner al leWtie Gafilte . Avd Ssr^.x^tx , 'Peter yjitetb al : andinhisvijluiion J 33 bedingalamema. ,:2^6.andYaiJi,tgiideAd'Wonuin Qoytuertetb yery wavy. N D Saul as yet breathing forth threatnings andflaughter agiiuiilthc Difciples of our Lord , came to the high Piicll, 2. and asked letters of him vnto Damafcus to the Synago- gues that if he had found any men and women of this way , he mi-ght bring them bound vnto Hierufalcm. 3, And as he went on his iourney , it chanced that he drew nigh to Damafcus : and ^ fodenly a light from Heauen fiiined round about , • ^^'"* 4" ■'^"^ falling on the ground, he r.eard a voice faying tohim" lies that^conl ^^^^ » ^''''"^ ^^^^ perfecuteft "thou me ? 5. Who faid : Who art thou elude ClUift/o Lord ? And he : I am Iesvs whom thou doeft perfccute. It is hard Tlie Epiftle v- pon the Con- ueriio/i S.Paul lanu. 1;, 4 Gal, 1, Corl IS, 2. 'i« the Synago- ofthsApostles^ ^^^ ■ u hard for thee to klcke aqiinft the pricke. 6. And trembling and being afto- /^^^'^^J,^;; ™ nilhed he ("lid: Lord , wliat wilt thou hauc mc to d;)C ? 7. And our Lord to ,^^^„ ^.^^^.j ^^^^ him.-Arifc and goc into the ciuc^^citllial be told thee what thou mult doe. da.y ofludgc- But the men tfat went incompanie with him, itood amalcd, hcarinn; the mGt,l>_a: hard- voice, but feeing no man. 8. And Saul rofc vp from the ground , and his |y. ^l^^^^^^"^ ^ eyes being opened, hcU.v nothiai:^. And they drawing him by the handes, ^^^^, ^^^^^^ brought i.irainto Damalcus/ 9. And he was there three daies not Iceing, CHRIST and he did neither eate nor drinkc. ^"^^^ vvhcn he 10 Andtherewasacertaine Difciplc at Damafcus, named Ananias : and appeared here our Lord faid to him in a virion,Ananias. But he faid, Loe,hcre I am Lord ^^^ v-vay, & ri.AndourLordtohim:Arile, and goe into the ftrecte that is <^allcd ^.^.^^j^ ^^^^^^^ Straic^ht . and fcckc in thehoufe of lud^is , one named Saulot Tarius. For behold he praicth. ( 12. Andhcfaw a man named Anan'as, comniing m and impofing handes vpon him for to recciue his light.) 13. But Ananias ani wc- red:Lord, I haue heard by many of this man, how much euilhe huth done to thy Saintes in Hicruflilcm: i4.and here he hath authoritie from the checfe Prielts to bind al that inuocate thy name. is. And our Lord hud to him: Goe, for a velVel of eledion is this man vnto me,to cariemy name before the Gcntils, and Kings, andthec ildrcnof ifrael. 16. For 1 wilflicw him hovr great things he mult fuffer for niy name. - u a 17. And Ananias went, andentred into the houfe -.and impolmg hands vpon him, he faid : Brother Saul, our Lord I e s v s hath fent me , he that appeared to thee in the way that thou camefl: •, that thou maieftlceandbe Paulalfohim- filled with the Holy Ghoft. iX. And forthwith there fel from his eyes as it fclf though were fcales , and he receiued fight : and riffng he was" baptized. 19, And J^j^th the di-^ when he had taken meate , he was ftrengthened. ^ ucnly voice And he was with the Difciplcs that were at Damafcus, for ccrtaine p,-oaratc-d and daies. 10. And incontinent ' cntring into' the Synagogues , he' preached intruded, ycc I E s v s , that this is the Sonne of God. 2 . . And ahha't heard, were altoni- >^'as fent to a nicd , and faid : Is not this he that expugned in Hierufdcm thod' that in- ^^^^J^^^^^'^^-i;^^^ uocated this name ; and came hither to this purpofe that he might bring 5>tobeioyncd them bound to thechccfe Priefts ? iz. But Saul waxed mightie much more to the Church. and confoimded the Icwes that dwelt at Damafcus , alhrming that this is Au^x/i dedoiJ, C H R I s T. i< IV A;id when many daies were paiVcd , the lowcs confulted ^^^^^^^- i:« that they mi-^htkil him. 24. But their confpiracic came to Sauls know-*" kdge. And ^ they kept the jrates alfo day and night , that they might kil h'u^ 25. But the Difciples talcing him in the night , conuticd him away by the vral, letting him downe in a basket. 26, And when he was come into Hicrufalem , he allaicd to icyne him- fclf to the Difcip'cs , Sc al feared him , not bclceuing that he was a Diki- plc. 27. But Barnabas tooke him & brought him to the Apoftles , and told them how in the way he had feen our Lord , and that he fpake vnto him,&how in Damafcus he dealt contidcntly in the name oflEivs.2?.And he was with them going in & going out in Hierufalc,& dcaUn^^ confident- ly in the name of our L0Vd.29.Hc fpake alfo to theGentils,&: difputtd with the Greekes-.but they fou-^ht to kil him.^o.Which when the Brethren had knowen,they brouj^ht himdownc toCefarca,& fenthim away tpTarfus. riicChutcIi 3 ^ The = • C H v'r c u trucly through al Icwiic & Galilfc aiid S:.mana vif.bily pr«« i8(> tHE ACTES ceei3eth ftil ^ had peacc,&r was edificd,walking in the feare of our Lord and was fcple- vvich ranch CO- j^jifi^^-d ^vith the confolatioii of the Holy Ghoft. fold^ncre^c " 3^' '^"^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^ P^^^'^ ' ^^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^ ^^ P^^^^ throtlgh al , came to cacnby^^iCe- the Saints that dwelt at Lydda. 7,1. and he found there a certaine manna- cution. medAEneas , lying in his bed from eight yearcs before , who had the pal- fey. 34. And Peter faid to him: A Eneas , our Lord IesvsChri s t •heale thee : arifc, and make thy bed. And incontinent he arofe. 35. And al that dwelt at Ly dda and Sarona, faw him: who conuerted to our Lord. 5^, And in loppe there was a certaine Difciple named Tabitha , which ::Bx;hoidgood ^y i-nterpretation is called Dorcas.This woman was fulof ''- goodWorkes ^ri-^ckeds and ^ almes-decdcs which fhe did. 37. And it came to pafle in thofe dales , that th"foicethci- flic was fickc and died. Whom when they had wafnedthcy laid her in an of reaching vpper chamber. ^S.And whereas Lydda was nigh to loppe, the Difciples euen to the he;irin^ that Peter was in it , they fent two'men vnto him,deiiring him : Be jicxt 1^^^^;^.^^^ not loth to come to farre as to vs. 39. And Peter rifmg vp came with them. Cm! a Imp? And when he was come , they broucrht him into the vpper chamber : and Gt oiir /\i.im.i til- • .. in- 1" i_ folke & bcadf- al the widowes flood about hmi weeping , •- and ihewing him the coates men may doc and garments which Dorcas made them. 40. And al being put forth, Peter vs great good falhnaon his knees praied , and turning to the body he faid : Tabitha, euc-n^aftej our .^j.-('g^'-^,^j (]^e opened her eyes : and feeing Peter , file fate vp. 41. Andgi- if they'rrocu- iiing i"^er his hand , he lifted her vp. And when he had called the Saints and red her tempo- the widowes , he prefented her aliue. 41. And it was made knowen rallifc,much throughout al loppe : and many belceuedin our Lord, 45. Anditcame more may they ^^ ^^-^ ^|^^j. ]^q ^^q^j^ ^^^^^ ^^[^^ ^^ joppe ^vith one Simon a tanner, help vs to *■ '' ^ ^ Cods mercie and CO releafe — — ^^==___—— —————— — -— ofpunifhmcnC inPnrgatorie, C H A P» X, ^htaUtb g^tion of the Church to the Gectiis alio. The 4. part. Bcutife the lev&es fo much ahhrvedthe Gentils, for the heiter -Wmm of their ChriJI- THE propa- rJing , an ^ns^d appeareth .to Cornelius the deuonl Italian, 9 and a vijion is shewed to feter himfelf [the Cheefe and Vafiour ofal ) 19. and the Spirit f^e^k^th to hinty 34.3»M and as he is Catechiz.ing th^ni about I E s v s , 44. the holy Ghojl co- I meth yipily ypon them : andihtrfort not fearing any longer the ofenfe of the lewcs J he commandtth to baptize them, N D there was a certaine man in Carfirea, named Corn(;Jiu$, Centurion of that which is called the Italian band, 2. reli- gious , & fearing God with al his houfc , " doing many al- mes-deeds to the people. And alwaics praying to God, ^.hc faw in a vifion manifeftly, about the ninth houreof the day, an Angel of God comming in vnto him and faying to him : Corne- lius. ^. But he beholding him , taken with feare , faid : Who art thou Lord ? And he faid to him : Thy prayers and thy almcs-decds arc afcen- ded into remembrance in the fight of God. 5. And now fend men vnto loppe, and cal hither one Simon that is furnamed Peter. 6. Helodgetn with one Simon a tanner, whofe houfe is by the fea iidc. He wil tel Ace what thou jnuft doe» 7. And when the Angel was departed „ . , i . ^ « . — - ^^^ c rn the fading spray- ing. or TH« Apostles. 187 ihat rpaketo hira , he called two of his houfliold, and a foiildiar that feared our Lord , of them that were vndcr him. ?. To whom whzrx he had told al , he fciit thc?T> vmo loppc. 9. And the next day whiles they were going on their iourney , and drawing nigh to the citic, Peter went vp into the higher partes/' to pray ab^out the (Ixt houre. 10. And being hungric,he was delirous to take fomewhat. And as they were preparing , there fel vpon him an cxcclfe of mind : 11. and he law the Hcaucn opened , and acertainc vcllcl dcfcending , as it were a great linnen flicctc with foure corners let dowue from Heaucn to the earth , 12. wherein were al foure-footed bcaflcs , and that crcepe on the earth, and foules of the aire, i^ And there came a voice to him rArife Peter, kil, and eate. 14. But Peter faid : God forbid , Lord; for I did neuer eate any common and vncleane thing, is. And" a voice j^' ^^ ^^'^'^.J^j'J^ came to him againe the fecond time : That which God hath purified , doe p^..^^. ^j^^^ ^,^^ not thou calcommon.i6. And this was donethrilc,& forthwith the yeilcl time was come was taken vp againcinto Hcaucn. 17. And whiles Peter doubted vviJiin to preach alio himfelf , what the vilionfliould be that he had feen , behold the men that '^'^^^''^J^'"'^^"'' were fent from Cornelius , inquiring for Simons houfe , flood at the gate. J"ich *Jh^m^fo^. 18. And when they had called, they asked, if Simon that is furnamed Peter thdr faluation were lodged there. 19. And as Peter, was thinldng of the vilion the Spirit no Icifc then faidto liim:Bchold three men doe feeke thee. 20 Arife therfore , and get with the Icwes thee dovvne, and i^oe with them, doubtin^r nothing ; for I haue fent them. Y^*'\^"^ ^^'^^~ . '^ . 1 ^r-i iijt I u ciom to eate al II. And Peter going downe to the men , laid : Behold I am he whom you „,catcs with- feeke ; what is the caufe, for the which you are come ? 22^ Who faid : out rcfpc^ of Cornelius the Centurion, a iuft man and that feareth God, and hauing the prohibitio teflimonie of al the Nation of the lewes, receiuedananfwer of anholy ^^ ccrtame Angel to fend for thee into his houfe, and toheare wordes of thee. 23. "|j ^Ivy Therfore bringing them in, he lodged them. 24, And the day following he arofe and went with them : and ccrtaine of the brethren of loppe accompanied him. 25. And on the morow heen- trcd into Cxfarca. And Cornelius expcdcd them , hauing called toge- ther his kinne, andfpccialfreinds. 26. Andltcamctopallc , when Peter was come in, Cornelius came to meete him,& falling athisfeete adored. 27. But Peter lifted him vp faying : Arife, my felf alio am a man 28. And talking with him, he went in, and findcthmany that were airemblcd.29. And he faid to them : You know how abominable it is for a man that is a levve , to ioy ne , or to approche vnto a ftrangcr : but God hath flicwcd to me, to cal no man common or vncleane. 30. 1-orthe whichcauie, m:ik:ng no doubt , I came when I was lent for. I demand therfore , for what <^ At the timd caufe YOU haue fent for me ? 21. And Cornelius find: Foiure dales lince, *^'.' }7'V>'■^^^*^" •111 , • I • 1 1 • V. r J u c Lilly God icn- vntilthis houre, I was*^ praying tiie ninth houre in my houle, ana be- atthn.cncom- hold" a man Hood before irte in white apparel , 52. and laid : Cornelius, f^,rtablcvij(Ita- thy pr;iitr is heard , and thy almes-dccds are in memorie in the light of tions. God. 3^. Send therfore to loppe , and cal hither Simon that is furnamed •• Note thefc Peter : he lodgcth in the houfe of Simon a tanner by the fea fide. \^. Im- Jl-^iy^^^s^o's mcdiatly thertore 1 fent to tlice: and thou hall done wel incomming. Now p^^^jcr, C omc- therforc al wc are prcfent in thy fight, to hearc al things whaiioeuer arc hus, & others, commanded thee of the Lord. 32. And l8S T H E A C T B S . r in the Scrip- ?5. And Peter opening his mouth, CM : In very deed I percenic that ture v^ryoftc, God is not an accepter of .perfons. 56. But in euery Nation , he that tea- againft the in- ^^^^ \^[^^ ^ and ^ worlcethiuftice , is acceptable to him. ^7. Tlie word did crcdulitie of ^^^ ^^^^^^\^ ^|^^ children of ifrael, preaching peace by I E s v s C h R I s t rtwiUe'' (this is Lord ofalO ''^S. Yovv know the word that hath been made leeue neither throu-hallewrie , for* beginning from Galilee, after the Baptifme which vifion nor mi- lohn preached: ijp. I E s v s of Nazareth how God anointed him with the racle , not ex- -^qJ Ghoft and with power , who went throughout doing good and hca- P'''^'^'"^^''hinanlthatwereopprciredoftheDiuel ^becauleGod was withhim.40. beinl belee-^ Aifd we are witnetVes of al things that he did in the countrie of the le- ved "of Chri- wesandin Hicrufalcm , whom they killed hanging him vpon a tree. 41. ftianmeneiien Him God railed vp the third day and" gaue him to be made manileft, 42. before they j^^^. ^^ ^| ^^i^ people, but to vs,who did eate and drinke with him after he r'Not^uchTs' rofe aeainc from the dead.4^And he commanded vs toprcachto the pec^ bcleeue only pie, & to telUfie that it is he that of God was appointed ludge of tae liuing but fuch as ' andof the dead. 44. To him al the Prophets giuc teftimonie, that al re- feare God and ^^^^^^ remifsion of liiuKs by his name ,which beleeue in him. p worke iuftice. As Peter was yet fpeaking thefe wordes , the Holy Ghoftfelvpmi To Mm'^'^^^' al that heard the word. 46. And^the faithful of the Circumcifion that came b. The Eniftle with Peter , were aftoniflied , for that the grace of the Holy Ghoit was vpon M in Eafte Th^FntfVlP. fprbui water, that thefe fliould not be bapt ponEay HoiyGhoftasvvel aswe? 49. And he commanded them to be baptized in vvitfon- ill the name of our Lord 1esvsGhrist.I< Then they dehred him that weeke, ]^q would tarie with them certains daies, Mat. ♦, ■Good worke? before faith, are preparati- ues to the fame not pro- perly but ni?r morious. ANNOTATIONS Chap. X. 1. Doinz ^any almes deeda i ] Be knew God Great our ofal , but that his emnlpdtm j,^^^ g, ^omie'vva^ incauiate , be knew noi : rj^din that faith be tzade praters and gaue almes ^^^^^^ i vviicb ptcsfcd God, ar.dby vvcl doing hedefnued to know God pcrfeaiy , tobeleiue the ^„^- mynerieofthe imarnamn , and to coi.ne to tie SaeramentofBupitfme. So faith Venerable Bedeoiu of S. Gre^orie. And S. Atigu{linthus,'i. i deBepi.c. 3 Baaufewhaifo.utr goodneshehadinp^aurs audaimes , the fame isuid not profite htmvnles he were by the bandc[Chrin]i}i Ucietie and peace /inc^i poraied to the Church , hets bidden d 9 fendvnto leter, tbatby himhctray Ua.neChrift .by him he mav be baptist d , &c. Whereby 1 tap- pcarcthihatfuchwovkcsas are done before iuftification , though they fuffice notto llie Canoni- cal llQUlCS. tunicLuiuicinj : iiiuii"ii ^j. iLitu vvuiKtspreparatuie come ui gr ^ . . th^y could ncuerdcrcrucat Gods hand of congruity or, any othcrvvilc toward lufti- fication. q. To pray about the fixt cortre] The houre is fpccificd , for that there vTcre certaine "appointed times ofpravervfcd in the Law which dcuoiit perfons, accoidinsto the p-iblikeferuicc in the Temple , obfcrued alfo priuately:and which the Apoftlcsajid holy Church afterwards both kept and increafed. Whereof thus wntethS. Cyprian VQxy notakXy : In eelebraimgihili pi aie IS, -vvi fi-td that the three i lid' euvz uhDariiei ob- fcrued the (hi djtxt,andmnth houre,a-sinSacrament(ovmyiicrie)'>f the holyrrinitie- &c. _. Aiid alitlc dtQt, which fpaces ofhonres the w9r shipper s of God jpirituallj [or myllica.iy ) riu. * - " ' deurmimng OF THE A P O S T L S S^ 2?p 3ett:t>tmmglnngfnceyth^tit v a* fjr^AirAiJitnt i^o: niyltcricj thxttht iuJJfopraied.Fer atthi thirdhsuretht HolyGho/ide/icndtd ypon ihe ^fopL j,Jitfittir)gihe gract nfottr l.orJj prcmife & at thefixt houre Veurgoirg vf> totht / Ai^ higher roome of i')c houfe , v.a4ba:hhy yoin And fint fromGod inJlruSitdythxt al l^aticn.t sUuld be AH.O, aUmifttdto thf grace of fMuAtitr, ^whercxt of cUunjing the G(mili he doubted ii f fir e.and our hard Luc. ij. h€ingcrucifi€dd rR5 VAn.6. vpto thee , early in the morning wilt thou heart my voice. Toward chc eucning 4(/9 whtnthejttn- Fiicnfcne»/;;rrf,)rA(f, ninth hour e,euening,tntd-mght, and morning. He hath the like cp 7. c. J. And (cp. 17 c. 10.} hctellethhow PaulathcHoly aobeffe with her religious Nonnc.> y^n^ the TJalter in order, in thtmorninjt,at the third, fixt. ninth houre, tuenit)g,mid night: by mid-niglit meaning the time ofMattins (therforccalleu7^c?«r«fjagreat)ly to S.Cyprian de Orat. Do. num ly.jand by the morningjthcfi.'ft houre called Priwse: alconefpondentto the times & hourts of Chiifts Pa(rion,asin S. Matthew is noted c. i6. 17. By al wh'chwefee, how agrcablethc vfeofthe Churches feruice is euen at this time to ilie Scrip tuies and j rimitiuc Church: and how wicked the Purtian-Caluinift.be, that count alfuch order and fetfcafons of pra er, fuperftitionrandlaftly ,how infuflicicnt and vnlike che new pretended Church- ftruicccf England is to the pi imitiuevfe , which hath no fuch houresofnightor day, fauing a htle imitation of the old Mattins and fiuenfong , and that in Schifmc and tic- refiejand thetforc net only vnprofitiblc, but alfo damnable. 2f. t^dored] S. Chryfoftom. ho. ti .intact, thinkeih Peter refufed this adorition of Adoration af humilitieonly ^ bccaufc eucryfallingdo\Nneto the ground for worlhip fake,is notDi- creatures •jrgo^xu- uinewoihjp or di'eonly to God ,* theword of adorat'on and proftration being ccm- lf4ir. monly vfrd in tht Scriptures toward men. But S. Hicrom. tfrfa. fig»/.c.i,i^ ofVeter in bafU:!;ir}g the Gentils. /\, But he alleiigwg his foreftttd ivarrantSy and shemng pU'wlji that ttwas oj God,l)i. they Likegood Cathoitkji doeyeald. 19. B) the fore f aid fir fecution , the Chunh is yet further diUted,not only into d levcrie, GdiUe, and Samarta^but alfo into other Countries : fpeiully m Autiocht^ sj/ii<& ihe mcreafe among the Greekes,is notable^ frfi by theforefatddtfperfedyit.then by Bar nab as, thirdly by him and Saul together: fo that then begimieth the name ofchrtpans , ty.-with ptpte vmty between them and the Church that was before them at Hierufakm, ^^ff-ft ND the Apoftles and Brethren that were in l€wrie,heard ^\ vS3 th^^ ^^^ Gentils iilfo receiiied the v.'ord of God. 2. And //^V^ when Peter was come vp to Hierufalem, they that were of the Circumcifion reafoned againft him , faying : j. Why dicift thoLi enter in to men c vncircumcifed, and diuft eate with them ? 4. ButPeter began and declared to them the order, faying: 5.* 1 was in the citieof loppe praying, &: 1 fawinan exceffeofmind a vifion , a certaine veffel defccnding as it were a great flieet with foure corners let downe from heauen, & it came eiien vnto me. 6. Into which I looking confidered , & faw foure footed beaftes of the earth, & catel, & fuch as creep , & foules of the aire. 7. And I heard alfo a voice faying to me: Arife Peter, kil and eate. 8. And I faid : Not fo Lord-, for common or vncleane thing neiier entred into my mouth. 9. And a voice anfwered the fecond time from heauen :That which God hath made cleane, doe not thou cal common.io. And this was done thrife : and al wercraken vpagaine into heauen. n. And behold, three men imme- diatly were come to the houfe wherein 1 was, fentto mefrom Cxfarea. rz. Andthefpirit faid to me, that I fhould goe with them, doubting nothing. And there came with me thefe fix Brethren alfo : and we went into the mans houfe, 13. And he told vs , how he had feen an Angel in his houfe , ftanding and faying to him:Send to loppe, and cal hither Simon, that is furnamed Perer , 14. who flial fpeake to thee wordes wherein thou fl}alr be faued and al thy houfe. 15. And when he had begun to fpeake , the Holy Ghoft fel vponthem, as vpon vs alfo in the begin- ning. 16 And 1 remembred the word of our Lord, according as he faid: Ivhn indeed bapti^d v/ttb water^ but you shal be bapti:^d with the Holy Ghoji. 1 7. I f ftianshcare & Hicrfore God hath giuen them the fame grace , as to vs alfo that be- obey gladly leeucd in our Lord Iesvs Chp. ist : who was I that might prohibit fuch truths Qq^ p 18. Hauing heard thefe things, they" held their peace:&: glorified vmo theTom God, faying: God then to the Getils alfo hath giue repentace vnto life. 19. * And they truly tlwt had been difpcrfed by the tribulation that was made vnder Steucn , walked throughout vnto Phanice & Cypres & Antioche, fpeakingthe word to none, butto the lewes only. io. But certaine ofchem were menoi- Cypres andCyrene, who when they were entred in.o Aii:ioche , fpakc to the Greckes , preaching our Lord Iesvs. GoodChrJ. God by their checfe Paf- toiirs, by v:- fioii reucla- tion,or other- wife. oftheApostles. 2^ r E s vs. IT. And the hand of our Lord was with them : and a great num- The Fpiftle ber of bclecucrs was conuerted to our Lord. 22. And the report came ^'l^^" S.Barna- to the earcs of the Church that was at Hierufalcm, touching thcfe ''"*'^*^" '""* things : and they fcnt "* Barnabas as farre as Antioche. 25. Who when"' he was come , and faw the grace of God , reioyced : and he exhorted al with purpofe of hart to continue in our Lord : 24. becaufehc was a good man, and fuloftheHolyChoftandfaith. And agreat'' multitude was added toour Lord. 2 5. And he went forth to* Tarfus,tofeckeSaul: i6. whom when he had found , he brought him to Antioche. And they conuerfed there in the church a whole yeare : and they taught a great multitude , fo that the Difciples were at Antioche firft named '^ C h r i - The name of TiANS. CHISTIANS 27. And in thefedaies there came Prophets from HierHfalem to An- tioche, 28. and one of them rifing, named Agabus, did by the Spirit fignifieagreat famine that fliouldbein the whole world, which fel vnder Claudius, ip And theDifciples according as each man had, pur- pofed euery one to fend , for toferuethe Brethren that dwelt in lewrie: '^o. which alfo they did, fending to the Ancients by the hands of Barna- bas and Saul, ANNOTATIONS. C H A p. Xf. i+. Multitude tidtd. ) As before ( c. 10. ) a fcw^ fo now great numbers of Gcntils are adioyned alfo to the vifible Church, conrilliug before only cf the lewes. Which Church hath been cucr (ince Chrifts Afcenfion, notorioufly fccn and knowcn : their , r*\. u preaching open, their Sacraments vifible, their difcipline vifible, their Hcadcs and The Church Gouernours vifible , the prouifion for their maintenance vifible , the perfecution ^ ' yifible, their difpcrfion vifible : the Hcrctikcs that went out from them vifible : the ioyning cither ol men or Nations vnto them , vifible ; their peace and reft after perfc- cutions, vifible: their Gouernours in prifon,vifiblc, the Church praicth for them vifi- bly,theirCouncclsvifiblc,their guifts and graces vifible,thcir name (Chriftian^] kno- wcn toalthe world. OftheProtertants iimifible Church we hearc notone word. 16. ChriflUnsy'] This name, C/jr»//'««» , ought to be common to al the Faithful , and other new names of Schifmatikes and Seftaries muit be abhorred. \fthoH heart ( faith S. HieromlawT whre, futh as htfaidto beofChriJ}, not to haue their names of our Lord IHS /S CHRIST, iMi ti be called after fotnt other tertaine name _ as yiarc:oi}itesy ^aleMtiniam y (" as Names of 5e- now alfo the Lutherans, Calumifts, Frotcitants ) know thott that thty belong mt ;s that it is by them fcornfully inuented ( asthenameHo- irue Chtiftias, moufians vras of the Arians ) this name is not of any one man , Biihop of Ro- ?i one. me or els where J kno wen to betheauthourof any ScUifme or Seft , as their callings be: but it is of a whole ft ite and order of Gouernours, and that of the cheefe Gouemours, to whom we are bound to deaue in religion and to obey in al things. So to be aPapift, isto beaChriftian man, a child of the Church, and fubieft to Chriils Vicar. And ther.'orc againft f ich impudent Seftaries as compare the faithful for following the Not to be with Pope, to the diuerdiie of Herenkes bearing the names of new Maifters, let vs euer haue ^^ ^ ^p^ >mto Pope Damafus:/^;>^/ij T know wo», >le/ff/«x I rc/ii- ,_^ ^ ' the Pope,isto in rcadmesthi-> frying otS.Hicromto Pope Damafus:/^/>^/ij T knownot, Heletint Irefu- ,_^ ^ be with Anti- /e,I know not V.tulinuti whofotiter gathereth not with thee, fcaitereth-.thatii to fay ^w hofotmr is not ^^5 ^d chrift Chn (s^is ^michrtfls, \nd againe, If any man ioyne with Peters Chaire^he is mine, Damajl The name of ^^ "'"^ ^^^^ further obl'erue that this name , Clriftiai , giuen to al bcleeuers & to C H R. I ST I" ^^^ whole Church, was fpecially rakca to diftnguishthcmfrom the lewcs & Heathens- A N S which bcleeued not at al in Chrift : andthe fame now feucreth and makeih knowen al Chrifiianmen from Turkes and others thit hold not of Chnft at al. But when Herc- tikcs began to rife from among the Chriftians, who profclTedChrifts name.aiid fundry ' Articles of faichja; true beleeuers doe, the name Chri/iian was too common to feuer the Hcrctikes from true faicliful men ; and thereupon the ADoftles by the Holy Ghoftim- The name of pofed this name,Ci;7. ^j^jf^^g - cred,c,9.to «.}giucthasa rule to direft a man the right and fure away from the diuerft-Qf ju^ ticSc doubtf lines cfal errour faying: \f after thefe troubles of n:ind then thottfeemetothy ftlfiy^jy^-_ fffic'ently toffedand vexed, & wii'f haue an tndnf thefe mole^at'tons ,folUw theyiay c/Catholikc j.,,.. difcip'.ine . which from Chriji himfelfby the -^/piltlei hath proceeded eittn vnto vt , and thai proceed /»-6W'.ertce»9»0ej>9/(fm,«.S:e the Annotation. ;,r what was become of Peter. 19. And red him, yet he Herod, when he had fought him, and had not found, making inquifition Tvouldnotteptofthe keepei'S, Commanded them to be led away: & going downefrom Godbyta- levvrie into Carfarea, there he abode. 20. And he was angrie with the hu"^crre^°"^ Ty rians and the Sidonians. But they with one accord came to him , and tours '^biuac-P^^^"^'^'"S^^^^"s ^^^^^ wascheefeofthe Kings chamber, theydefired cording to peace, for that their Countries were nourifhed by him. 21. Andvpon a Chriftes com- day appointed , Herod being araied with kingly attire , fate in the iud- fle^d f^"'^"^ gcment featc , and made an oration to them. 12. And the people made •• Princts that^^^^^"^^^^^'^! ^^^^ voicesof a God,& not of a man.2^.. Aiid forthwith an take delight in Angel of our Lord" ftrook him, becaufe he had not giuenthe honour the flattery & to Cod : and being confumed ofwormes, he gauevp the ghoft. 24. But praifes of the j-he word of our Lord increafed and multiplied. 15. And Barnabas and muJ'h'^that ^^"^ returned from HierAfalem,hauingaccompli{hed their* minifterie, they forget taking with them lohnthat was furnamedMarke,. themfelues to be men, & to ,_.„_^ .... gmc the ho- nour to God, may be warned p^ this exa^le^ itj ANNOTATIONS. C H A P. XI I, f. Vrattt v/at tmde.) The Church praied inceflatitly for her cheerePaftour,and was heard of God:and al Chriftian people are warned thereby to pray for their Bifhopes- andPaftoursin prifon. S.Peters chai- <.Twocfc«wjex. )Thefe chaines are famous for miracles , aiid were brought from Bes» Hierufalem to Rome by Eudoxia the Empereffe, wife to Theodofius the yonger, where they were matched & placed with another chaine that the fame Apoftle was tied with by Nero,&aChurch founded therevpon, named Perridi-yiocw/* ; where they arc reli- gioufly kept and reuerencedvntil this day: & there is a Feaft in the whole Church* for the fame, the iirft of Augurt , which we cal Lammas day. isHit t^ngel)]fporfer o^«g«/j(faith S. Ghryfoltom ) be defuted By our Lardf fuch at ■)argt of their owne ltfey(at oneoftheiu(ifiid,* Tht t^ngd which hathdeliutrtd me < -rfviard )m»ch more are fupernal Sfmtt at hand re help tlxmvnto whim thetharge andburdenof the worldis committed, Chryf.in laud.Pauli.ho.7.to. j., Publikc praict ij.Tti f <«»>«/,] He willeth them to {hew this to S. lames' Biftiop of Hierufalem ior S. Peter and to the Chriftians,that they might feethc effeft oftheirpraiersforhim, & giue tiic He^- God thankes,For S. lames no doubt publif hed common praier for S, Peter, .—...., .......... Patronage of isH»V t^t Angels. ^^*»« ""(r -^«' from my youth ■ x6. OF THE Apostles -$>5 C H A p. XIII. The Vre.i(hers of the Church ofAntmhe frepar'ing themfelues , the Holy Ghoft out of themul,choofeth Suulaud Bartulas. 5. Theji beingfirft confectAted Bishops, ^.goe thiir appointed (ircuttoueral the Uiid of Cypres y the Vroconful ychcrofis alfo con- uertedyfeing themiraculotis txcecatieti of a levo by P*t«/. 15. Thence, into Vamphi- lia: li^. and PifidiXyVchere in AutioihePaulpreaihedto the Itwcs ^ shemngthat Iesvs ts chrijiy 38. and that in him is faluation , and not in their law ofMoyfes: 40. warning the?}} to he^xare of the reprobation foretold by the Tro^hets. 4^^. But the next Sabboth, they blafphetmng ^ he inpUme tcrmes forf^kjth them, and turncth to the Gentilr. yNhereat the Gtnttls be as glad on the contrarie fide, 5 o . linally the lewes raifing perfecution, they forfi kj tliem , pronouncing them tt he objiinate cottttvintrs. ND there were in the Church which was at Antioche, Prophets and Dodours, among whom was Barnabas, and Simonthat was called Niger , and Lucius of Cy re- nc , and Manahen who was the fofter-brother oFHerod the Tetrach, and Saul. . And c as they were " mini^ring toourLord,& fading, the Holy Ghoft faid : '' Separate me Saul and Barnabas vnto the worke , whereto 1 haue taken them, 5. Then they ^' fafting and praying , and '' impofing hands vpon them, dimifledthem. 4. And they being "fentofthe Holy Ghoft, wenttoScleucia, and thence failed to Cypres, 5. And when they were come toSalamina, they preached theword of God in the Synagogues ofthelewes. And they had John alfo in their minifterie.6 And when they had walked through- out the whole iland as farre as Paphos , they found a certaine man that I wasamagician, afalfe-Prophet, a lew, whofc name was ' Bar-icfu, 7. who was withthc Proconful SergiusPaulusa wifeman. He fending for Barnabas & Saul, defired to hearethe wordofGod.S.ButElymas the magician ( f jr fo is his name interpreted ) relifted them , feeking to auert the Proconful from the faith. 9. But Saul, otherwife Paul, replc- nillied with the Holy Ghoft, looking vpon him , 10. faid ; O ful al guile, and al deceit, fonnc of the Diuel,enemie of aliuftice , thou ceafcft not tofubucrt the right waies of our Lord. 11. And now behold the hand of ourLor J vpo thcc,Sc' tliou flialt be blind,not fcing the funne vntil a time. And forthwith there fcl dimncfle and darkcnclfe vpon him , and going about he fought fonicbody that would giue him his hand. 12. Then the Proconful , when he had fccn that which was done, belccued marueling at the dodrinc of our Lord. 1^. And when Paul and they that were with him had failed from Paphos , they came to Pcrge in fampliylia. And lohn departing from them, teturned to Hierufalcm. 14. But they palling througli Pcrge, came to Antioche in PiHdia : and cntring into the Synagogue on the day ot theSabboths,thcy fate dovvne. 15. And after the IcfTonofthc Law and ihc Prophets, the Princes of the Syna- T iiij goguc The f. part. The taking of the Ghofpcl away from the obftinate Icw- cs,and giuing of it to the Gcntils b^the minifteric of Pauland Bar- nabas, 2<)($ The Acte^ gogiie fent tothem , faying : Men Brethren , it' thcrebe amongyou any fermon of exhortation to the people, fpeake. i6. And Paul rifing vp , and with his hand beckning for filencc , faid; Yemenof Ifrael, and you that feare God, harken.17.The God of the people of ifrael chofe our Fathers, and exalted the people when they were feiourners in the land of itgypt , and in a mightie arme brought them out thereof , iS. and for the fpace of fourtie yeares tolerated their manners in the defert. 19. And deftroying feuen Nations in the land of Chanaan , by lot he deuided their land among them , 20. as it were after foiire hundred and fiftie yeares, and after thefe things he gaue ludges, vntilSamueltheProphet. ii.And thenceforth they de(iredaKing:& he gaue them * Saul the fonne of Cis, anian of the Tribe of Beniamin,four- tie yeares. 22. Andremouinghimheraifedthcmvp^DauidtobeKing: to whom giuing teftimonie , he faid ; J haue found Dauid the fonm oj lejje , a nun accomng to mj hart^ who shal doe al m) wtlles. 25. Of his feed God according to his^ promifehath brought forth toIfraelaSauiour Iesvs,24. lohn * preaching before the face of his comming, Baptifme of penance to al the people of Jfrael. 25. And when lohn fulfilled his courfe , he faid : Whom doe * you thinke me to be ? I am not he : but behold there commeth after me, whofe fiioes of his feet I am not worthie to loofe. The Epiftlc 26. Men Brethren, children oftheftocke of Abraham ,& they among ▼ponTuefday you that feare God-, to you the word of thisfaluation was fent. 27. For they that inhabited Hierufalem , and the Princes thereof , not knowing him, nor the voices of the Prophets that are read euery Sabboth , iud- ging haue fulfilled them, 28. and finding no caufe of death in him, * defi- red of Pilate , that they might kil him. 19. And when they had confum- mated al things that were written of him,-taking him do wne from the tree, they put him in a monument. 50. But God raifed him vp from the dead the third day i^i.who was * feen for many daies of them that came vp together with him from Galilee into Hierufalem , who vntil this prefent are his witneffes to the people. 32. And we preach vnto you that proniife which was made to our Fathers : 35. that God hath fulfilled this fame ' to our children' , raifmg vp 1 e s v s , as in the fecond Pfalme alfo it is written : Mj Sonne art thou, tlm daj huut I begotten thee. 34. And that he raifed him vp from the dead , not to returne now any more into corruption, thus he faid : That I wd gme jou ffof hij things of Dauid faithful. j5. And therfore in another place alfo he faith : Thou shalt not gme thy holy ^netofeetorruption. 3(5. For Dauid in his generation when he hadferued, according to the vvil of Godflept: and he was laid to his Fathers & faw corruption.37.But he whom God hath raifed vp,favv no corruption. 38. Be it knowcn therfore to you, men Brethren, that through him, forgiuenefle of finnes is preached to you , from al the things from the which you could not be iuflified by the law of Moyfes. 39. In him cuery one that beleeueth , is iultified. 40. Take heed therfore left that come vpon you which is fpoken in the prophets, 41. See je contemners. And wondtr , and perish : lecuufe 1 Viorkj a worf{e my our daies ,■ aivorkswhichyou "Sfilni/tbc'^euififanymAnihaltdityou. 42. And in Eafler wqfite. C she Ce tilts lit fir id C deuout }rcfdjf. ef.^6. Itt.9i5- Thclewesof OF THE Apostles. 297 42. And they going forth, c they defired them that the Sabboth fol- lowing they would fpeakevnto themthefe wordes. 45. And when the Synagogue was dimilled , many of the lewes , and of the c ftrangers fer- uing God , followed Paul & Barnabas : who fpeaking exhorted them to continue inthe grace'of God.44. But the next Sabboth the whole citie alniollancmblcdtohearethcwordof God.45.AndtheIewesfcingthc njultitudes, were repleniflied with enuy, & contradidcd thofe things which were faidofPaul,blarpheming.45. Then Paul and Barnabas con- ftantly faid : To you it bchoued vs hrlltofpeakethe word of God : but becaufc" yourepelit,andi'udgeyourfclucsvnvvorthie, of eternal life; .., behold we turne to the Gentils. 47. For fo our Lord commanded vs: thei'r'owne tree / huHCput thu to be the Iviht of the Gentils; tlut thou niMejl be [duAtion vnto the vf- wil repelling r»o//(>/ fix r^trf/;. 48. And the Gentils hearing it , were glad, and glorified the truth , are the word of our Lord: and there beleeued as many as were preordinate vn^orthyof tolifceuerlalling. 49. And the word of our Lord was fpred throughout Jh^" foffj'^eJj the whole countrie. 50. But the lewes ftirred vp religious and honefl & the Gentils women, and the cheefe of the citie, and raifed per fccutionagainft Paul though they andBarnabas: and they did caft them forth out of their coafts. 51. But beiecuedlpe- they * iliaking off the duft of their feetagainft them , came to Iconium/'^*^^y ^^ ^°^^ 52. The Difciples alfo were replcnillied with ioy and with the holy dmadon^.^^ycc they beleeue alfo by I heir _____»_______ ownj fee wil, V'hich ftarideih >vel with GoJs prouidencc. Ghofl. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XIII. icvTui. CaI.u * Ltttf, ll.C.I. Kptfh/i. in com- txnd Lt» fer ) cr 7. me Jit t. i^stheywerermmjlring. )T(\vcshou\dy ai our aduerfaries doe, boldy turne what text The Apoftles welift,\ fly fromonelanguagctoanothcr for thcaduantageof our caufe,v/cmightha-litu-gte or ue tranflated for mimflrtri^, ^cWjfcmg For fo* the Greekc doth fignifie , and fo Erafmus Mailc, irari/Iatcd. Yea we might hauetranfl ) T. ««. 3. And this filling was not fafting from finnc , nor moral or Chriftian icui- mci of f afVs, pcrance , as the Piotcflants ridiculoufly al1irme,for fuch fafting they were bound eucr to kecpc: but it was abftincnccfor atimc fromal meatcsor from fome certaine kindes of mcates , which was ioy ned with praitr and facrificc , and done fpccially at fuch f afons as the Church prefcribed.ofal toe,cthcr (as in Lent, the Imberdaies.Friday, Saturday) and not when euciy manlift,as Acrius and fuch Hcrctikes did hold. 5. t^ti^uji. hir. >-j. f,l»>f>»finghandr.^ Becaufc alblefiings & confccrations were done iiuhc Apoflles timea Imposition of by the external cercmonieofimpo fit ion of hands, diucrs Sacraments were named of the hanjcs, fan^c , fpccially Contirmation,as is noted before , and holy Ordering or confccrating Holy orders. Bishops, spiritual offi ccrs of out foulcs. 498 TheActes bilhops, Piicfts, and D.'afons, anilSubdeacoiTSjaswefeehereand els where. In which though rhcre were nrxny holy wordcs and ceremonies and a very folemne action; ye: ^ff, € ivhitlocati is done in thofc Sacrameursjs altogether called Impofitien ofhandx:a.s what- focucr was done in the whole diuine myilerieof the B. * Sacrament , is named/r«ffandsistheOrderingofClerkej, which u done b}' praief of the vvice,& impojiiion »f the hand. And this is in Ibme infcriour orders alfo: but Paul and Barnabas were ordered to a higher funftion then iuferiour Priefts, eucn £/«» to be Bilhops throughout al Nations. ■ 4,Semofthc Holy Ghofi )Whofoeuer be fent by the Chruch,arefcnt of the Holy Ghoil, though in (achanexrraordinariefort it be not done. Whereby we fee how farre the Officers of our foules in the Church doe pafle the temporal Magiftrates, who though they be of Gods ordinance^ yet not of the Holy Ghoftsfpccial calling. Hiero.in Chap. XIV, l^cxt in Iconium they preach, xobere many being conuerted of both fortes, the ehfiinate Uwes ratfe ferfiamon. 6. Then in the townes of Lycaonia , vohere the Htathenfirjl fcing thM Paul hM healed one borne lame , are hardly ^erfuaded but they are Gods. 18. But afterward^ by the infiigation of the malittous Iewe$,theyjlone Paulyleauing him for dead. zo. Andfo haumg done their arcuit, they returne thefa7ne way con- firming the CbriftianSj and making Priefisfor emry Chureh. 2,5 . And being come borne to Atifwhe tn Syria, they report al t9 the Chunh there, ND it cametopaffe at Iconium that they entredtoge- ^ ther into the Synagogue of the Iewes,and fo fpake , that a *very great multitude of lewes and oftheGreekes did beleeue. 2. But the lewes that were incredulous, ftirred vp and incenfed the b^rtes of the Gentils to anger againft the Brethren. 5. A long time therfore they abode, dealing confidently inour Lordjwho gaue teftimonie to the word of his grace , granting /ignes and wonders to be done by their hands. 4. And the multitude of the citie was deuided: and certaine of them indeed were with the lewes, but certaine with the Apoftles. 5. And when the Gentils and' the lewes with their Princes had made an afl'ault , to vfe them contu- melioufly, and to ftone them, 6. vnderftanding it, they fled to the cities of Lycaonia,Ly lira and Derbe,and the whole countrie about,and there they wereeuangelizing. 7. And a certaine man at Lyftra impotent ofhis feet fate there,lame from his mothers womb, thatncuer had walked. 8. This fame heard Paul fpeaking. Who looking vpon him , and feeing that he had faith for to be faued , 9. he faid with a loud voice .- Stand vp right on thy feet. And he leaped & walked. 10. And the multitudes when they had feen what Paul had cone,lifced vp their voice in the Lycaonian ton- gue, faying: Gods made like to men,aredefcended to vs. II. And they called 13 ainabas, lupiter : but Paul Mercuric, becaufe he was the cheefe fpeaW TCV 01T9i %. Cor. "JiSi.ih oftheApostles. zc^ fpcaker. la.TbePrieft alfo of c lupitcr that was before the citic, brin- ging oxen and garlands before the gates, would with the people " Sacri- Hcc. I^ Which thing whenthe Apoftles Barnabas and Paul heard, ^^The Heath'g renting their coates , they leaped forth into the multitudes, crying mifrht by the 14. and faying : Ye men, why doe yoiithefe things ? We alfo are mortal, ^— — — ^— — — _ to the giuing ofholyOrdcrs, ANNOTATIONS. iv. dt Ciu. Do t dcCm t,i7' Chap. XiV, I'l. They would Sacrifice.) This loc is the diuinc wor(liip,confifting in external Sacri- Latria. I(iec,and in acknowledging the parties worfKipped tobeGods:which * may be done to no man nor creature.And therfovc the Apoftles refide ic withal pofTible dil:genc j , and al the Angels and Saints in Heauen rcfafe that adoration by Sacrifice- The Catholike Church fuftereth no Pricft nor other fo to worlhip any Saint in Heauen or carrh. She hath but one external Sacrifice, which is in the holy Mafft , of Chrifts body and bloud : tha: (lie offcreth to God alone ;, ScntitheuoVetermrto Vaul( (:i\th':i. \\\^\iRinc ) though tht'Pf.tflt'nti Ucrifi^eth,ftjnd(th oner their hodits,& of ertth iniheir memoviti.buz other kindts Dulia. of hotiyiirs and du<;tics,inPcriour wkhout al comparifor, ^ how great ibcuer thcy'bc ) to this, we doe, as rhc- Scriptures & Nature teach vs,to -A Suoerioiirs inH-.ancn and carrh, accoidiag to the degrees of grace, honour, and blcfTedncs that God hath called rhcin vnro,fro(iiour B. Ladie Chriflsownc mother, to the leallfcruant he hath in the world, put whichthcHcietiktj would ncueraccufcChriiUan people of Idolatric, if they ha4 cichcr grac«:,lc.nniug,fAich,or natural affeiftion. Heretical tran- (lation againil holy orders. Hercticaltran- fl iri in againft Priefthood. tCSaeerdti be Pried, much more Preibjttr, Piresb\ tcr. Prieft Prebft c. Preci. yo THE ACTES zi..Had0rdatnei.) TlieHereiikes , to make the world bclceiic thatal Priefts ought to bechofenby thevoicesofthepeople, and that they need no other Ordering or Confe- cration by liifhops, prefsing the profane vie of the * Geeeke word more then the very X^^^T natural fignification requireth & Fcclefiaftical vfe beareth, trai Hate thus , Ordained by vtWixvn eUEIion. Whereas indeed this word in Scripture fignifieth. Ordering byimpofition of handsjas is plaine by other wordes equiualenr.t^^. i, t { . t ^Tlm. 4, f . t.Tim, i . Where the Ordering of Deacons,Priefts,& others is called* fmpofitio of hads,not of the people, butof the Apoftles. AndthistobetheEcclefiafticalvfeofthc word , appeareth by S. Hierotn faying ("as is before alleaged) that ye^wmx is the Ordering efcUrket or derate men by f rater oft/oice and impop.tlonof hand. tx.'PritJh.) Euen fohere aIfo,asbefore,flying from the proper,apt,&knowen word, which is moftprecifely correfpondentto the very Greekein our tongue audilNaiions, they tranflate for Prje^et)ingr. ment:25.lt hath pleafed vs being gathered in one,to choofe out men & ^''^'^^^^^""f to fend them vnto you with our deereft Barnabas and Paul, 26. men ihops^tooke v ^'^^'" ^"^"^ giuen their Hues for the name of our Lord Iesvs Christ. thcneceffarie V- ^'^^ hauc fent thcrforeludas and Silas who themfelues alfowilin vfeofofte vifi- wordes report vnto you the fame things. 28. For it hath feemed good ting their ijoc- ^^ to the Holy Ghoft and to vs, to lay no further burden vpon you then mktedtoth "' thefeneceffarie things: 29. That you abfteine fro the things immolated charge, for co- ^^ Idols, and bloud, and that which is ftrangled,and fornication , from ^rniacion in the which things keeping your felucs,you fhal doe wel.Fare ye wel. faith & vertue, ^o. They therfore being dimifled went downe to Antioche : and ga- cf mSneT^^ith ^^^^^"§ ^^^ "^"^^^^"^^ » *^^^^ Which when they had of clerg ie and ^^2d,they ^^ reioy ced vpon the confolation:^ i .but ludas and Silas,them- laitic. felues alfo being Prophets,with many wordes comforted the Brethren, tj-Not only the and confirmed them. 33. And hauingfpent fome time there , they were j^.j^Sscoman-^yifhpg^j,g^jj^j^g^^^jp^j^ggj.gjj^^^ had fent them. ^. cxprdTc Jord' ^^^ ^^ fcemed good vnto Silas to remaine thererand ludas departed alo- 1 or writte m the "^- 35* and Paul and Barnabas taried at Antioclie , teaching and euange- Scriptiires ( as lizing with many others the word of our Lord. u"i Jff '^^''f " 56. And after certaine daies, Paul faid to Barnabas , let vs returne and nol^ljbutwhat-:: r r> • • 1 •^' t • * 1 111 1 . ^^ that they departed one from another, & that , Barnabas indeed des repeated a- taking Mar kc failed to Cypcrs. 40. But Paul choofing Silas departed, gai'iec iiitics ofal common wcalthcs, rcprcfent the whole body and to liaueit othirwife (as the Churchck RebtK wish) were ro bring al to hcland honour, nnd thcm/clucs to be perpetually, by the fcditious and popular ptrlonsvpholden againll Lawjrcalon , and iclii» on , iniht-ir w'ckcdncs. b. ^-ijUtmbleJ.) AC^uncdwasc'iUcd to difculTc the matter which Courucl was i!ie The h: ftComv. more calily gathered, bccaufc the Chriftian Bishops and countries were not yet fo mny ccl a- Hicrufa.- b It that tlic principal Goiicrnouisof ■ !i Chn.ch being not farre uifpcifcd, and .'S ma- K-.n, fiy Uanicdmcnaswcreneccilarie, n.i^- 'ocuiHiciulaUmotcaril/caiiCd t.uthtr, A d it v f; ,?49 The A c t e s was not a Piouinctal Couiicclcr Synodeonly, but agcnctal Councel, confifting of the clutcfc Apodlcs 8c bishops that then wcic, though the number was nothing fo great as afcciward vied to alfemblc, whenthe Church was fprej into al Nations- PccrlTcaJ of 7. Peter riftngyp.) SFetciasthe Head of the Church fpeakcrhfn{^,as his Succeflburs thcCounccl,& hauseuerhad, not only iruheii perfonal prefence , but in their abfence by their Legates his Succeifours and Subftitutes ,the cheefe voice in al Counccis general , none eucr receiued into au- aficrhiai. thoritic&creditein the Chuiclv without their Confirmation. A idthcrfore the Coun- cels of he A.riansand of other Hcretikes,v/crc they neuerfo great, wanting the Popes alfeiit, alliftance,; or confirmation, didshamfally erre , as Aiiminenfe for the Arians, and Ephefinum fccundam for the Neftorians, &fucKlike condemned Affemblies. 7. chafe thathy my mouth. ) Though Paul were called and appointed fpccialiy to be the Peters preemi- Apoftleof the Genti.'s, yet that was S. Peter* fpecialpriuilcdge -)y Godiowne choife, nc!!ce bothto- t''2tthe hrft Gcntils should be calkd by his mouth , andthat nefirftshonld vtcer tothc ward [ewes & Churchthactrurli cf theadmillionof the Gentilshimfelf, for that he was Chriftes Vi- Gentils, ^^^^ being notwithi^anding (as his Maifter wa.s)MiniJier QiTCumcifionis yth&t is,Apoftle of the lewcijChrift deferring al preeminence vnto him in that point aifo. 1 1 . lamfs. ) S. lames becauft: he was an Apoftle and alfo Bishop of fl ierufalem , gaue hisfeotencenext. For thefpcach interpoftrd ofSS. J''aul& Barnabas, was but fortheir, better information in the dccifion of the matter, Sc for confirmation of S, Peters fen- tenccithoughthey being Apoft es, & Bishops, had voices in the Councel alfo; as many moe had, thoughtheir fentwiices be nor here reported. And where S. lames mhis fpeach S. Tames and faith, liu-fge, it is not meantihac he gaue the principal dtfinitiuefentence; for he (asal the reft follow thereft; followcdandallowcdthe fenccnce of b. Peter , asit is plaine in the text , the S.Pctersfen- whole aflcmby forreuerence of hisperlon &approbationofhis lentence, holding their tence. peace. f^ltl)tmii'thuieiCvt\\ S. Hierom} held then feaie ^andintohtf fenteme lamesibe Jfof- tle &al the Vrjelist^itp.zfft together. ForthoughS. lam.sdid particulatife cercaine points The principal ^"ci'l'-""t to the -.jueltion q*. bated, as of eating ftraigled meates &c yttihepioper con- queftion. trouerfie for which the Cvmncel aflcmblcd , was , Whether the Gentils conuerttd were bound to obferuethe Law of Moyfes: & it was concluded thac they were not bound,nor ought not to be charged with Miyfes Law or the Sacraments & ceremoi.ie^ of thefame. This is the fubftance and princi;)al purpofe of thi> Councels dccree,wHch do h bind for etierj and Peter^faith S, Hierom in the fame place^ was Prince or .^nthour of this decree the matter of fornication & Idobthytes being but incident to the q teftion, or rcfolutionj & the forbidding of eatingftrangled iSc blocdjbut a temporal pr.-hibition, which by the confent of the Church or other wife afterward was abrogated j the Church of God ha- uing the true fenfe of ditterence of times, places , & perions, when and how farre fuch things are to be obferued, and when not. And in fuch things as thefe, and in other like Coiincc'iralter ''^^^'^^ ^^^^'^'^'^i'^g to circumflances require aheration,it is, that S. Auguftine faith, li t. the former ^^p^-C.x.toj^Thc former general orplemrit Councels May he amended by thelater. 10. f(3y«ic(rj/o«.) Fornication and contamination with Idols, areofthemfelucs mortal finnesjandtherforccanneuer be lawful : yet becaafethe Gentilsby cuflome were prone The Churches '■^ ^°th, and of fornication made very fmal account,it pleafed the Holy Ghoft to forbid authoritie in ^^^^fpecially. Concerning the other points of abfteining frombloud Scftifledmeates, they were things of their ownenature inditlercnt, in which fora timethc lewes were tobebornewirtial ,andthe Gentils to bca litle cxercifedto obedience. By which we may fee th: great authoritie of Gods Church and Counccis, which may command for euer,orfor a timejfuch thlngsasbefit forthc ftateof times and Nations , without any expreffe Scriptures at al , and fo by comniandenient make things neccflfaric that were befor-i'iditFcrent. H. Going forth fromvs.) A properdefcrjptionor note of Herctikes,Schifmatikes, and _ feditiovis Tcachtis to goe out from th'-irfpiiirual Paflours and Gouernours,& to teach ^w^. ^° ^^^^' without their comniilfionand approbation, to di quiet the Catholike people with mul- ^' ^^' titudeof word"«;and fweet rpcaches,ana HiiaUy to oucrthrow their fo :les, -, , 13. To the Holy Ghofi and to vs.) By this fi.ii wc notc,that it is notfuch a f;iult as the °i » °T U Hcrctikes would make it in the fi^ht of tl)e fi.nple, or any iucongruitie at al , to ioyne Ladie, *t>d ttie Qjjj ^i^j his creatures, as the principal caufc and the fccondarie , in one fpcach , & to *ikelpcacn^s. attribute thattoboth, which though dmcrfly , vet proccedeth ofbo-h. God and you, fay good peoplcconmonlyGofirfjjioMr L4£//e, Chriji and S \chn:\We csnfijfe (7 God&to Peter ^ Pauliis * God <^ his uin^el) To a our Lord & Gtdeon, Thtjviordofom Lord & ofGedeon, Ottr Incident que ilions. How later nuking De crecs. Goinrr out a ^•.tff« G«/.», 7.. u. O F T H E A P O S T L E S. 505^ ,lud.7, Our Lord and Moyfet, Chr^ ;ind f>is .^ngflt^Our Lord an iixl Saints. Cp. id Philem. T. Vaul VISVM TST is^.io. andour Lord. I. The f. 1,6. Aiihdc Ipcachcs being partly Scriptures , partly like vnio SPIRITVI Exo 14, theSciipturcs fpeachcs , aic wamnttdalloby rhisCounccI,v,hich faith boldly , & SANCTO J'. h.iihgiucn tht forme thereof to al other CounceUlawfully called and corHrincd, to fay ET NOBIS* I. Tim. the like : It hath pUafeJ the Holy C')cfi andvt.S Cypritn c^.54 nw. v. reporting the like of J, 11. aSynodc holilcnin Ai'iikc^fdiih-At hath flidfed \ s by the fu^gejlion of tLe HclfOhoJi, liccondly wenote, ihatthcholy Counccls lawfully kept for determination or dec- The Holy ringof doubts , or condemning of errours & Hcrcfies , or appcafing of Schifmcs & Ghoft's Afsi- troubles.or reformation of life, and fnch like important matters,hauceuci the afiiftan- fiance in al cc of Gods Spirit , & therforc can not errc in their Sentences & determinations concer- lawfiJl lo.i^ niiig thefamc , becaiife the Holy Ghcft cannot crrc, from whom [as you fee here.) J. ioyntly withtheCouncelrhercfolutionprocecdeth. Thirdly we learne,tlut in the Holy Councels fpccially (though othcrwifc & in other C-ouncels to Tribunals of the Church it be alfo verified^ Chriftcs promifc is fulfilled , * that the the worlds Holy Ghoft fhouldfiiggcft them and teach them al truth , & that not in the Apoftles end and that tiniconly,buttothe worldcscnd.ForfolongfbalCouncelSjthcChurchj&herPaftoursbyChriflspro, haue this priuilcdgc of Godsafsiftancc,as there be cither doubts to refolue , or Here- mifc. tikes to condcmne.or truths to be opened, or euilir.en tobe^j^cformed, or Schifmcs to b« ncr; iyCjiiuipti, dliuuillli lu iiiciuiuiutl ; .muvi i»i>. 1111.11 aii\j n\. lamt mat liv uwiii IV. uc- f^pnPralf^ in' rence it alike : and fo woul.l he haue done moc, if they had been before his time, who . - faith of thcmthits iW'hiUstheyare con:lttded andmade hyvn:verfal con/cnt , himfelfdoth ht diftroy ^ and not them , whofocHtrpre/umtth either to loofev. horn they bind , or S9 bind v< htm they S. Grcgoric thetfore reucrencingal fiuealike, itmay be marueled whence theHe- i j / '^'^^ r^^5 retikcs haue their fond differencebctwixt thofe foure firft and other later : attributing °" ^ »n«io much to them, and nothirg to the icft. Whereas indeed the later can crrc no more r^a^I^uli ^' thenthefirft foure, being hoiden & approucd as they were, andhauingtheHolyGhofl J" «-'^^^^^<* is they had. But in thofe firft alfo when a man fndcth any thing againit their Herefici ""^' ( as there be diuers things ) then they fay plainly that thf y alfo m^y erre , and that the Holy Ghoft is nottiedto mens voices , nor to the number of fcntenccs. Which is di- reftly toreproue thisfvft Councelalfoof the Apoftles , and Chiiftcs promife of the Holy Ghofis afsiftance to teach al truth. Yea that ycu may know and abhorre theft Heretikcs throughly , hcarc ye what a principal Scift-Maiftcr with his blafphcmous "^'^^ ^ blafphe •SexA.in mouth or penne vttcreth, faying, thatjn theveryhcji times fuch \->aspartl, theamhtiion oy'li'fagainft the fraf. Bishopf, partly their foolnhnes and ignorance , that the vtry Llind may ejfiy feneiue, Sdtan -. trUy tt general Tf/i. hittebeenprefiitmofthtiraJpimbUij. Good Lord deliuer the people and the world from ^*^""^^^5» "Up. an. fuchblafphcTious tongues and bookcs,and giue men grace to attend to the holy Scrip- Zj6;, turcs and Dodours that they may fee ho\T much, not only S.Auguftinc and other WhatthcFa- Fathers attribute to al general Councels fpecially , to which they refcrre tiitm^clues ^'"'■'> attribute in al doubts amonq thcmftlues and in al thtir coi troucrfits with Hcretikc's : but to toCounccIs,& which euen S. Paul himfelf (fo fpecially taught by God) and others alfo yealdcd "^mely S. Au- themfclue.?. Notorious is the faying of S. Augufline conctrning S.Cyprian, whoS^""^*. beingaBlcifcd Citholike Bishop a-d Martyr, yet erred about thcrebaptiz.ii)gof fuch as wcreChnftncd by Hetefikts. 1/ he hai iiuidUhh S. Auguftineli. x dc bipt, c. 4, to haue /ten the determination of a f'.(nj.rie Counsel , w hich he fa .v not in hii life time , he v> ould for hii great humilitieand charitie (irai^ht way haueyealdid , and preferred the general Conncel before his owne ii4dgemem andhisfell'ivj Hishops in a Vrowncial Qouncclonly. Where by alfo wc Prouincial leavne , that Prouincial Councels may errc, though many times thtydoenot, and Counccls, being conformable to the general CounceU, or confirmed and allowed by themorthc See.'\poIlolike, their folutions be infallible as the others arc. If any here aske, what need fo much difputing,rtudy, and trauail in Councels to find Notwithf^an- out and dcicrminc the truth , if the Holy Ghoft infallib'y guide them? We answer ding the Hoi/ that fuch isiheordinariepiouidciiccof God inthiscafc, toafsifttbcm v-henthcy doe Ghcfls afsi- theircndeauour, and vfeal hutnane meancs of induftric , and not els And ro( thouph fiance, yet hu- fomwhatothcrwife ) GodafjiftcJ the Euangcliftcs & other Writers of the holy Scrip- raanc meanes turcs, that they could not eirc in penning the fame ; but yet they did and ought to vfc n.uftbo fed to al pofsible humane diligence to know and Icamc out the hiftories and uuth o/mattcrs, Uarch the V avis truth* -o^ The Actes as is n!a*ineia the beginning of S. Lukes Ghofpel : els the Holy Ghoft would not haue ttf.Tj 5 adlftcdthcm. Euen f o m this Counccl of the Apoilks , thongh they had the Holy Ghoft Afsiftant, yet the text faith, cum magna conquifiio fiera , when there was great d;f- Thouffh the piitation , fearch and examination of the cafe, then fcier Ipake &c. If againe it be de- See Apoftolike mand'-d, what need is there toexpeft the Councels determination , if the Popes or Sec itfclf hauethc Apoftoiikcs iudgement be infallible and hauethe afsiftance of God alfo, astheCa- fameafsiftace, tholikesaffirmeJ'Weanfwer, that for the Catholike and peaceable obedient thiidren yet Councels' of theChurch it isacomfort tohauefuch various mcancs of determination, trial, and alfo nccefTarie declaration of the truth 5 and that it isnecelTaric for thcrecouery of Heretikes , and for for many cau- thecontentation of the weake, who not alwaies giuing ouerto one mans deter minaiion, Yes, yet wil either yeald to the iudgement of al the learned men 8f Bishops of al Nations, or els remaine defperate and condemned before God and man for euer. And as I faid bi fore, this afsiftance of the Holy Ghoft promifed to l^eters See,prefuppofeth humane nieanes of f .-arching out the truth, which the Pope alwaies hath vfed, & \^ il , & muft vfe in matters of o-reaciiiiportance, by calling Councels ; euen as here you fee 5S. Peter & Paul themfclues and al the Apofllcs, though indowed with the Holy Ghoft,yet thought it notwithftanding neceffaric for further trial &clcering of truth and maintenance of vni tie, to keepe a Counccl. Laftly it is to be noted , that as Chrift and the Holy Ghoft be prefentby his promife, toalfucbaffenibliesas gather in the obedience &vnitic of theChurch, withful mind to obey whatfoeuer shal be determined , whereby the affembled though of diners iud- gements before , doe moft peaceable yeald to ttu^h , and agree in one vniformc deter- mination of the fame : fo alfuch as gather out of theChurch, w ithouthumilitie or in- tention to yeald one to another, or to any Superiour , manor Councel, or what els fo- Heretical or gyej.^ {j^chalenge to themfelues learning, fpirit, & ue can not tel what j fuch , how Schifmaticai ^^^^y meetin they a<^ainft this Councel, andthelik;fa;d the Ariansagainft the lift Nicenc agiinil the Counccl, and al fuch like againft thofe Couactls namely that condemned their herefies. Co"ncels that A'ld fo fay altheeues agaiuftthfir correftours and punishers,&wouldboth fay and doe CO -.demae more againft tcmiioral tribunals, [udgcsjuftices,andii!r:es,if they hadas ini.ch licen- thera. ce and libtrtic in thofe maftrrs,as men haut now in religion. 39. Dffmjhn ) Such ccafion^ of dift'crcncesfal out euen among the peifeft men of- ten, without aiy great offence. And cliis their departing f lout to the great increafe of Chnftians. And therforc it is very ridiculoufly applied to excufe the difagree;ng c f the Ht:rctikes among therafv.lucs in the principal pointes of religion, namely the 5acra> mcau Chap; OF THE APOSTLES. 307 Chap. XVI. ::a Here agat'n they take ^ dcr that the di cites •nnd arricl. s of fai:hagreid vp- on in thcCoun- Paul hauingfor hiipm vifued the Churches ofSjm^Cihcu, and IJcMniaJenutr'wg''^^^^ be"c^xe' vnto thtm ^^Hthal to kjep the Decrees of the Council ; t . bcgtutmh a hi v tournejy cuted & obfer- ouer Phrjgta, G.iUttx , M)fu : Sje^iitito Europe alfo he pajfcth , ria>»ouiihid h) a, ued. Whereby vifmi^ahd ivnmetlniitu MMcdonui , 12. and ihtrc hi begwntth thu Chunhoj the ^c fee both rfnlti>ptatis,worf{tng miracks^andpijjcrtngperjeiutm. ^hoi i ic of Co- unc Is ,& the N D he came toDcrbe and Ly Rra. And behold , there f;^^^'^'^^' r ■ X \ \ f- I ^u air relates was a ccrtaineDiIciple there nan:ed liinothee , t"e^^,gj^^ tohaue fonne of a widow* woman that belceued , of a father a to fee the De- Gcntile. 2. To this man the Brethren that were in Lyf-creesSc Canons tra and Iconium , eaue a good teftimonie. ^. Him ofthcCounccls ,.. 1.1 ri -i-L- ^ \ t.i :.,„ put luexccutio. Paul would haue to goe forth with hmi : and taking :. brhis people him he circumcifcd him becaufe of the Icwcs that were inthofc places, had not the For they al knew that his father was a Gentile. Ghofpelde- 4. And when they paffed through the cities,they deliuered vnto them nicdvnrothero to keepethe "'^ decrees that were decreed of the Apoftles and Ancients for°a^"^c?be-' which were at Hierufalem. 5. And the Churches were confirmed in caufe [ as Ve^ fait!!,and did abound in number daily. nerebieBede (5. And pafsing through Phrygia and the countric of Galatia, they thinkcth )God were " ^ forbidden by the Holy Ghoft to preach the word in Afia. y.And *°''^;^"' ^^cy ,, ''. ^ ~ . ^ , • v>- \ ■ would not be- when they were come into Myna, they attempted to goe intODitnynia, ^^^^^ ^^^ andtheSpiritof lESVspermittedthem not. shouldhauc 8. And when they hadpafled through Myfia, they went downe to bee morcgric- Troas rp.anda vifionbynightwasfliewedtoPaul.There was accrtaine T^^^^j^"^^^^ man of Macedonia ftanding and befceching him, and faying : Pafle into ^^^^j^ a'chie' " Macedonia,and help vs. 10. And as foonc as he iiad fcen the vilion,torth- ^\^^i.^ ^he moft with we fought to goe into Macedonia, being allured that God had inhabitans arc called vs to euangclizetothem. 11. And failing from Troas, we came^rap-gcrs^fcnt with a ftraight courfc to Samothracia,and the^day followingto Neapo- yJh^.^"„ca7 polis:i2. and from thence toPhilippi , which is the fiill citie of the part cities &5tatcs» of Macedonia, a ' c Ct/o«u. And we were in this citie ccrtaine daies namely from abiding. 15. And vpon the day of the Sabboths , we went forth \\ ithout fhc Romanes. the j^ate befidcariucr , where it fecmcd that there was praier : ^ fitting ii.'^ Either the ? , , ', ,1-1,1 A J ^ Diuelwasccnj- welpaketothc womenthat wercallemblcd. 14. Andacertame woniaa pditd by the named Lydia,afcllcr ofpurpleofthccitieof thcThyatirians , oncthat vertucof Paul's worfhippcd God.did heare : whofe hart our Lord opened to attend to prcfcnce to thofe things which were faidof Paul.15.And when fliewasbaptizcd, & /^^r'^"u^'°'^^f•* herhoufcjfnebefought vs, faying: if you haue iudged me to betaich- jg^j^j^,., ^"^^g" fultoour LordjCnterinromy houfe& tarie. And flicconllraincdvs.i<5. fpa'nc truth And it came to parte as we went to praier, accrtaine wench liauing a Py- now ,thatihcy thonical fpirit,met vs,t!iat brought great gaine to her Maiflcrs by diui- nudu the qotc ning.17.This fame followingPaui'5:vs,cricd faying:""09 How in other parts of M.tcedonia he planted the churchy and namely at TheJfMon'ic/C 5. ^Yhere the objhnate ie^res aiefo maitttotts^ that they purfue htm aifo uito Be) cea. ij^.fromwhenLe being conducted tnto Greece , he prtacheih at Athem both to the le\ve4 and Gentils difpttting ycith the Thtlofofhirs , 19. and in Areopagus, perfua^ dmg them from thar Idols ynto one God and Iesvs Christ railid jrvm the dead, ND v'hcn they had walked through Ainphipolis and Apollonia, they came to ThelVaVonica , where there was a Synagogue of the lewes. 2. And Paul according to his cuftomc entrcdinvnto them , & three Sabboths he dif- courfcdto them out of the Scriptures, ^.declaring and infinuatingthatit beliouedCn r isx to fuffer and to rife I againe from the dead: & that tins is Iesvs Ch r i st, whom I preach to you. 4. Andcertaine of them belecued, and were ioynedtoPaul and Silas, and of the Gentils that ferued God a great multitude, and noble ■TeUmts. Thi» womennotafew. 5.ButtheIewes " enuying, & taking vnto them ofi^thezealc of the rafcal fort certaine naughtie men, and making atumult , flirred the wcrefikes,acd citie : and befetnng lafons houfe , fought to bringthem forth vnto the ne o7the^r"Va- people. 6. And not finding them, they drew 1 afon and certaine Brethren Wn^ at this day to the Princes of the citie crying , That thefc are they that ftirre vp the againft Catho- world , and are come hither , 7. whom lafon hath receiued , and al thefe ^•''^ Pncfls & doe againft the decrees of Csefar, faying that there is another King, l!^^^^^*^^^^"'*"** I E s V S.8, And they moued the people , and the Princes of the citie hea- that^retciuc ring thefe things. 9. And taking a fatisfadion of lafon and of the reft, them, they dimifled them. 10. But the Brethren forthwith by nightfentaway Paul and Silas vntoBercea. Who when they were come, entred into the Synagogue of the lewes. 11. ( And thefe were more noble then they that arc at Theflalonica, whoreceiucd the word with algrecdines, daily '' fcarchingthefcriptu- res, if thefe things were fo. 12. And many furcly of them bcleeued , and of honcft women Gentils, and men not a few. ) 15, And when the lewes in Theflalonica vnderftood , that at Bcroea alfo the word of God w as preached by Paul , they came thitlKr alfo, mouing and troubling the multitude. 14. And then immediatly the Brethren fent away Paul, to goe vnto the fea : but Silas and Timothec remained there. 15. And they that conduced Paul , brought him as fiirre as Athens , and recciuing commandemcnt of him to Silas andTimothee , thatthey fhouldcome to him very fpcedily, they departed. 16. And when Paul expected them at Athens , hisfpiritwas inccnfed within him , feeing the citie giuen to Tdolatrie. 17. He difputcd therfore in the Synagogue with the levvcs , & them that ferued God , and in the market-place, euery day with them that were there. 18. Andcertaine Philofophers of the Epicures and the Stoikes difputed with him , and V iij certaine cdcemo- \ niorum. c recSi- Vvord -iovvci" woiil J fay r But others: Hefecmeth to be a Preacher ot new •- Gocls : becaufc he preached to them I E s V s and the refurredion. 19. And apprehending hiai , they led him to Areopagus, faying: May we know what this new doftrineis that thou fpeakeft of ? ;o. for thou bringcft in certainc new things to our eares.Wewil know tlierfore what thefe things may meane,(2i. And al the Athenians, and the ftrangersfeiourning there, emploied them felues to nothing ck but either to fpeake, or to heare fome nevves.) TheEpiftlefor gL^j. ^^^^\ ftanding in the middes of Areopagus,faid: ArcopxlhT ^^ "^^'"^ ^^ Athens , in al things I perceiue you as it were fuperfti- oaob.o. ■ tious. 25. For pafTmg by and feeing your c Idols , I found an altar alfo c The Adiier- where vpon was written : To the xfilinowen God. That therfore vvliich you fanes [ in the worfliip, not knowing it , the fame doe I preach to you. 24. The God trTnlut"^^**^^ that made the world and al things that are in it , he being Lord of Hea- 1 your dcuotion% """ & earth dwelleth '" d not in * Temples made with hand , 15. neither ! tJ^- 7* mcftcon.pdy is he ferued with mens hands , needing any thing , whereas himfelf gi- 1 agamft the ueth life vnto al^ and breathing , and ai things : 26. and he made of one, natmeof the ^j iti;jj-i'.^^c1 , to inhabite VDOii the whole face of the earth ,aiIiiTninp fet (t.Theri 4 ) times, and tne limits 01 their haovtation, 27. rorto ieeke CjOd,it happily and moft' they may feele or find him ; although he be not farre from euery one of fvickedly .a- vs : zS. For in him we line and moue and be , as certaine alfo of your §^i"^,^^''"'^""ownePoetes faid, Fyrof/n,? hndaifo-we au. lo. Beins therfore of Gods tjirAtus cable dcuotion » • 1 r r j, \ t-^- • - • \ ^■^ it /^, of good ehrif- ^^"'^ ' ^"^'^ "^^y ^^^ luppoic , " the Diuinitie to belike vnto gold or fil- tian.jcailino- uer, or ftone , the grauing of art and deuife of man. 50. And the times the Pagans truly of this ignorance whereas Goddifpifed, now hedenouncethvnto- idolatrieand men that al euety where doe penauce , 31. for that he hath appointed a the^de'uoti'-^ day wherein he wil iudge the world in equitie , by a man whom he '•d God is not* ^"^^^ ^ appointed,giuing al men faith, raifing him vp from the dead, concluded in 32. And whe they had heard the refurrcctio of the dead^certaineindeecJ Temples, not mocked , but certaine faid : We wil heare thee againe concerning this for his n?'- po^^^f- 55-^0 Paul went forth outof the middesoFthem. :54. But certaine licof dvvelline"''^^-^°y"^"S ^'^^^^ ^^*'"»^^'^ ^^^^'^^^^'"^^^'^S ^^"'^^^ "^"^^^ •^^'^*^ or other vfes of At eopagita,and a woman named Damaris,and others with them . {^ indigence. See Annot.c. 7. ^ Aft.v.«x. cDionyfius A^ xeopagita. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XVII. TIic p-cple may not judge ofthefcnfoof Scriptures. The eofort of Chr ftian men ty hearing or read ng the Scripiiucs. 11. Searching the Scriptures )The Heretikes vfe this place to prone that theheares miift tr-'e& iudge by theScriptures,\vhcthertheirTcachers & Preachers dodiine be true^Sc fa reieft that that they find not in the Scriptures; As though here the sheep were made iud- ges of their PaftourSjthe people of the Priefls,& men and woman of alfoitts,cuen ofS. Panics JoArine it felf: which were the moft foolish difotder in the world. And they didi n-ot therfore read the Scripture;, of the old Teftamcivt ( for none of the new were yet extant comma nly; to difputewith the Apoille, or to trie and iudge of hisdoftrine ,or whether they should belceuehiin or no rfortlicy were bound tobeleeue hira and obey hs word, v.Iicthcr heallcagcd Scripture or no, and whether they could read crvnder- ftand the Scriptures or no : bur ir was a gic.it comfort and confirmation for the Icwcs that hai the Scriptures, to find cuenas S. Paul faid, thatChrift was Gcd, crucified, ti- ien. O F T H B A P O S T L E S. JII and afccndidtoHcMien • which by his picachiiig .ind expounding rhcy Yndcifocd, anjncjcr before, thoujili chty read them, and heard thcin read eucry babboth : As jt is a grcit comfort to a Catholikc man,toheare the Scriptures declared & allcadged iDoft ciiidently for thcChurchcs truthagainft Hcrctikes, in Sermons crorherwifc.Anl ' it doth the Catholikcs good & much conrtrmcth tlicm , to yctm dih'gciuly the places allcadged by the CathohkePrcachcrf.Yct they mull not be iudgcs tor althat, oucr their owacPartours, whom Chriftcommandeth them to heareandobey, andby whom thsy hearc the true fenfe of Scriptures. a t.Si»^fry?»;oMx.) S.Paul callcth not them fiipcrftitious for adoring the true and only ThcPrctcftits God with much deuotion or many ceicmonics or in comely prefcribcd order , or for caldeuotion, doing duercucrcnceto holy Sacraments, toSaintsanJ their memories , Images, or luperftition. Monuments : or for keeping the prefcribcd lawcs , daies , & faftes of the Church, or for fulfilling vowes made to God, or for blcfsing withthe figne oftheCrofle, or for cap- ping and kneeling at the name of I E S" V S, or for rcligiouHy vfing creatures fanftifitd in the fame nime, or any other Chriftianobferuarion, for which our new Maifterscon- dcmne the Catholikc people of Superftition (thcmfclues wholy void of that vice by al j^g Apoftic wife mens iudgemcnt , bccauTe they haue in a manner taken away al religion, and are fpcaketh of become Epicureans and Aihcifts; whoarcneucr troubled with fuperftition , becaufe the Heathens it is a vice confiding in excefle of worship or religion , whereof they are void) but the fuperflitioti. Apoftlecalleth them fuperftitious for worshipping the Idols and God's of the Hea- */tiV< then, and "for the fcare that they had, left they should leauc out any God that was ^*'<"-'«Snknowcn to them : for thus their Altar was infcribcd; Dijs t/Y/J-e, Exropif , C Lihix-Dea Awg, de i^gfg ^ftregrim : that is. To the G ods , of Afia, Europe.and lyb ja; to the vnknowen & TbcCathoIike ""/^ ftrangeGod. This fuperftition ( faith S. Auguftine) iswholy taken avay from the Chuj^- h allow- '^t*Attg. Chur'^ch by Chrifts incarnation , and by the ApoiHes preaching , and by Martyrs holy ^^^ ^^ funer- " /I'.i.c.z^ life and death. Neither doth the Catholikc Church allow this or any other kind of fu- (^j^^q^ ^ ' pcrftitious obfcruation. Only wc muft take heed that webelccue not her Aduerfaries definition of raperftition,for they would imply therein al true religion. 19 The Di'tinitietobclike.') Nothing can be made by mans hand of what forme or fort foeuer, that IS liketo Godscfience, or to tht forme or shapeof his Godhead or Dlui- nitie. Therfore hov.foener the Heathens did paint or grauc their Idols , they were no- thing like to God. And this alfo is impcvtmc'iuly allcadged by Hcrctikes againft the Churches images : which aicnotmadc ,eithei to bcadorcd with godly honour , orro beany refemblance©f thcDiuinitieor any of the three Pcrfons in Godhead , but only of Chrift as he was in forme of man , who in that rcfpcft may be truly exprefled , as other menhytheirportraiftcs: andofthcHolyGhoft,notashcisinhimfelf,butas "O^ there he appeared mfiry tongues or inthc fimilitudeof a douc, or fuchlike. Andfotopainc may bcimagM orgraue any of the three Pcrfons au they appeared vifibly :irid corporally , is no more °'- relemblaccs inconucnientorvnlawfuljthcn it was vndccen: for them lo appeare in fuch formes. And ^/ '|?^ ^. ^ therfore to paiut or portraid thcFathcr alfo being the firft Pcrfon, as he hath shewed ! ^i.®"^" . D4»f.7, Ii''"^clfinvifiontoanyof the Prophets of the old or ne%v TelUmcnt ( namely to Da- ' V '^"u^**^ 11. ' * niel as an eld man ) or the three Angels rcprefcating the three -pcrfons ro Abraham, °* * 5 • Ctn.i9 or the one Angel that wraftling with lacob hare our Lords Pcrl'on , no fuch thing is », any where forbidden, but is very agrcable to '.uc peoples inflruftion. In which fort the Gen Jt Angels were commonly pourtraidcd(and namely the Chcrubins oucr the Propitiato- X4. tie ) as they be now in the Chnrch,not in their natu-ral forme, but with corporal wings E^o.}jf (asthcSeraphirs appeared to Efay rhc Prophet ) toexprelfe rhcirqualitic and office 7. of »cinf» God's Angclsjth.xt is, MeJJengtrs : urc GodthcFaiher with rhc world in his ^yi.^.i.handjtofignifichis creation and gouernement ofthefamc , and fuch like : whereof the people being wcl iudrufted may takcmuchgooa, andno harme in the world , bcjng now through their faith in Chriil farrcfrom a! fon:l imagination of the falfe Gcdscf the Pagans. And therfore S. Grcgoric faith of the Ch'irches Images '.That vthichfrip- ^ Qrig.li"*^' or \-riung doth to the rexdcrt , the frme doth the ptSiiiYt to the jinple thit looVe thereyfcn. ]lr V"^»^^ ^^^ ^°[ 9 tf.^. '" '' '"'" ^^* ignorant fee w hat they 9ught tofollovj; in Jl they dot reaa^that knaw no kttirt. Where ^ ^ P^°P ^ - hccallcthita matter of an-iquitie and very conucniciu , that in holy place*; In agfs"'''^**^ 1 were painted to the peoples inftrudion , fothcy bctaightthitthcy iray not bcndored with diuinchonour. And he in the fame place sharply ribukcth Scrcni stheBi;hop of Mafsilia,thatofindifcrctc zclchewould takeaway liragcs, rathtr then teach thcpeo- plchow tovfc them. iA.Dionyfluj^rtop~gU(L ) This is that famous Dcnvi that fiift conucrtcd France, ard .- i o ~f ^ ^ .... ^^Q^g j,i The Actes $. Diony (ins wrote thofcnot.ibk &diuine-workcsD« EccL-frtlica & C^hfti hitYxrchU^deSmnltmmmhn, Arcopagita is & oth.r> in which he coiifi.nK-th and proueth pUiniy ahwoft al tilings th.it the aKo' tiK; Ca- Church now vfcih in thuminiftratio ofthcholySacramets,& affirmcththat he learned tfeoiike.s them of the Apoltks , giuing alfo tdtin onie for the Caihohke faith in ir.oft things now conir jucrfcd.lo plainly, ihit our Aduerfarics haueno shift buttodcny this Dcr.ys to haiu been theauthoar ot them ; fcyning that they beanothcrs of later age Which is an old Hiii,hc of Heretikes , but moft proper ro thefe of al others.Who fce.ng al anti- quitic a'mi.ift them, areforced to be more bold or rather impudent then others in that pome. Chap. XVIIT, jt Comth'm AchaU , hev^orkcthr;ith his ov:ne hands, ^reachinglESvs to be Christ, VKiotbe Invesxpon thetr Sabhths.S. But theji bewgohftwate aT}(i\ bUfplHmingJjein pLune termes Jvrfik^th thim^And turneih to the Gtntils, among, "whom according too, xtjim th^it he hud to embolden him , he plantetb the Church in great numbers , i z. the objUnat Uwes m valiiefoiicit'irig the Fruconful again f him,, tS.fr^m thence at Ungth depiirtinghe retarHcth.i^.b^Ephe fui(v;herehe promifith the lewes toretur)!eto [hcm)i2.a)jdfoto Anticchin Sjna {frcmvebence hebegaa his iournej Act, i .) i^- but not reflwg , bj and h) hegoethttgaine to v'lfite the new Chunhes that he planted Ail, 16, in Galatu and Vhrjgra : 24. Apollo w his abfenu wghtilj confounding the lewes at Ephefus^i'j.and afterward at Corinth. F T E R thefe things, departing From Athens, he came to Corinth. 2. and finding a certaine lew , named Aquila , borne in Pontus , who of late was come out of Italia, & Prifcillahis wife(becaufe Claudius had com- ^^^^ manded al levvesto depart fromRome , ) he came to iWB^ them.3. And becaufe he was of the fame craft, here- Kiained with them, and wrought, ( and they were tent-makers by their craft. )4. And he difputed in the Synagogue euery Sabboth , interpofing the name of our Lord lESvs,and he exhorted thelewes and the Greekes. 5. And when Silas and Timothee were come from Macedonia , Paul was inftant in preaching , teftify ing to the lewes that Iesvs is Chris t . 6. But they contradiding andblafpheming, he fliakiug his garments, faid to them-.Your bloud vpon your ovvne head : I being cleane , from henceforth wilgoe to the Gentils. 7. And departing thence, heentred into the houfeofa certaine man , named Titus luftus , one that ferued God,whofc houfewas adioyningto the Synagogue. 8. AndCrifpusthe Prince of the Synagogue beleeued our Lord,with al his houfe : & many of the Corinthians hearing bcleeued, and were baptized. 9. And our Lord faid in the night by a vifion to Paul:Doe not feare,but fpcake, and hold not thy peace, 10. for-becaufel am withthee : and no man flial fet vpon thee to hurt thee : for I haue much people in this citic. 11. And bcfatcthcreayeare & fix moaeths , teaching among them the word of God. 13, But Galliobeing Proconful of Achaia,the Tewes with one accord rofe vp againft Paul , and brought him to the iudgement feat, 13. faying: ThatthisuMQ coatrarie to the Law perfuadeth men to worfliip God. .14. And XI. 14. O F T H E A P O S T L E S. Jlj 14. And Paul beginning to open his mouth, Gallic faid to the lewes; Jt'it werefoine iuiuft thing, or an heinous fa(5t, Oyou men lewes I fliould by reafon tolerate you. 15. But if they be quclHons of word and names^andofyourlaw, yourfelueslooke vnto it : I wilnotbeiudt^coF thefe tilings. 16. And he drouc them from the iudgcment feat. I7^'\nd al apprehending Softhencs the Prince oftheSynagogue,ftrook him be- fore the iudgement fcat;and Gallio cared for none of thofe things. 18. But Paul when he had Ilaied yet many daies , taking his leauc of the Brethren, failed to Syria, (and with himPrifcillaandAquila, ) who had fliorne his head inCenchris.For he had* avow. 19. And he came I vnto Hphcfus,and them he left there. But himfelf entring into the Syna- gogue,difputed with the lewes. 20. And when they defired him,thathe would tarie a longer time, he confcnted not,2i .but taking his Ieaue,and faying: I wilrcturne to you againe God willing, he departed from Ephefus. 22. And going dowae to Casfarea, he went vp,and fainted the Church, and came downe to Antioche. 2^. And hauingtaried there a certaine time, he departed, walking in order through the countric of Galatia arid Phrygia , confirming al the Difciples. 24. And a certaine Tew, named Apollo, borne at AIexandria,anelo- Apollo, queut man, came to Ephefus, mighty in the Scriptures. 25. This man was taught the way of our Lord : and being feruent in fpirit he fpake,& taughtdiligcntly thofe things that pertaine to Iesvs , knowing only the Baptifme of lohn. 26. This mantherfore began to deale confidently in the Synagogue. Whom when Prifcilla and Aquila had heard , they tookc him vnto them , and expounded to him the way of our Lord inorediligently.27. Andwhereas hewasdefirous to goeto Achaia,the Brethrenexhorting wrote to the Difciples to recciuc him. Who , when he was come,profited them much that had beleeued. 28. Lor he with vehemencieconuincedthe Icvves openly , (liewing by the Scriptures, that lESvs is Christ. Chap. XIX. H0IV ?aul began the Church ofEphtfus ^firfl in tVi^elNc th.itrcere bapti::^edivith Ubm Ba^nfme^ 8. then preuihtng three nmieths m the Sjnagogue oj the lewcs^vntilfor tlfeir objimuiie & bU(pheming, heforfook^ themjifputuig afterward in a en tatne jihoolejor tivoj/cAreifpAietothenurueious unreaft oJ the Church, fpeiiuUy tbrctigb hii great mtraiLi Mjo^tn haling dife.ifs vctth the touj) ofbisilothcSyUnd expelling Dinels, 15. whoj/et tontenmed the ExonijtsuJ the \ev:cs. 18. How the Chujiuws there confijfe then ailes , and burne their vnUvful boo/^cs: ii. and how he for et eld that after he had been at lUerufalem^ he viujljee Rome. 2 ?, And what a great fditton was raifed againjt him at Ephefus^bj/ them that got their liuing bv workjfig to the idolatrom Temple of Diana, .^^J^jKK D it came to paflc when Apollo was at Corinth , that Paul T/icEpi/1Ic ^j^^hauing gone through the higher parts came to Ephefus, and ^T'^'*"'^!"^'^- j^^^l^^found certaine Difciples : 2. and he faid to them : Hauc '^"'^' you Lccciucd the Holy Ghoit , bekcuing ? Du: they faid to him; cTohnsBii'tif- mc no: Aiffi- cicnr. J14 TheActes Nay , neither hauewc heard whether there be a Holy Ghoft. ^. But fie faid; In what then were you baptized ? VVhofaid c In lohnsBaptifnic. 4. And Paul faid : * lohn baptized the people with the Baptifme of pe- cChrifti Bni- nance, faying,That they fliouldbeleeue in him that was to come after tinneucceiU- him,thatisto fay, c in IESVS.5. Hearing thefe things, they were baptized ••S. Paul mini- in the name ofour Lord Iesvs. 6. Andwhen Paul had •' impofed hands ftrcJ the Sacra- on them,the Holy Ghoft came vpon them , &: they fpake with tongues, mentof Cofir- and prophccied. 7. And al the men were about tvveluc. mation, Sae g^ And entring into the Synagogue, he fpake confidently for three nioneths,difputing & exhorting of theKingdom of God. p 9.But when certaine were indurate, and beleeued not, il-fpeaking the way of our Lord before the multitude,dcparting from them, he feparated the Dif- ciplcs, daily difputingin the fchooleofone Tyrannus.io.And this was done for the fpace of two y eares , fo that al which dwelt in Afia , heard the word ofour Lord, levves and Gcntils. AndGod wrought by the hand of Paul miracles not common: AMlOt.CjylJ. Htu n. Mr. 1,8. 11. 12. fo that there were alfo brought from his body '' napkins or hand- kerchefs vpon the ficke, and the difeafes departed from them , and the wicked fpirits went out. i^.And certaine alfo of the I udaicalExorcifts that went about, aflaied to inuocate vpon them that had euil Spirits,the name ofour Lord 1 esvs, faying rladiure you by Iesvs whom Paul preacheth. 14. And there were certaine fonnes ofSceuaa levve, cheefe Prieft,feuen,thatdid this. 15. But the wicked Spirit anfwcring, faid to them:TESvs 1 know, and ''Paul I know; but you, what are ye? id. And " ^ "^^^y "'*°^ the man in whom the wicked Spirit was leaping vpon them, and ma- neraUonfeiHG ^^^^^g ^^^h , preuailed againft: them , fo that they fled out of that houfe whcrtii al men naked and wounded. 17. A nd this was made notorious to al the le wes ftiew thefclues and the Gentils that dwelt at Ephefus : and feare fel vpon al them, and ^l',*!^!?^.? ^^'^* the name ofour Lord Iesvs was magnified. 18. And many of them that beleeued, came confeiUng & declaring ••« their deeds. 19 Andmanyof them that had followed '^ curious things,brought together their '' boo- kes , and burnt them before al : and counting the prices of them , they found the money to be fiftie thoufand pence. 20. So mightily incieafed the word of God and was confirmed. 21. And when thefe things were ended, Paul purpofed in the Spirit, when he had pafled through Macedonia and Achaia , to goeto Hierufa- lem, faying: After I flial haue been there I muft fee'" ^ Rome aifo. 22. And fending into Macedonia two of them that miniftred Th-Iewes "aad ^"^^ ^^^^"> ^ in^othee and Eraftus, himfelf remained for a time in Afia. 2j. And at that time there was made no litletrouble about the way ofour Lord. 24. For one named Demetrius, a filuer-fmith, that made filuer* Temples of Diana , procured to the artificers no fmal gaine: 27. whom calling together and them that were the fame kind of vvorke- men, he faid : Sirs , you know that our gaine is of this occupation •, and you fee , and heare that this fame Paul by perfuafion hath auerted a great multitude not only of Ephefus, but almoft of al Afia, faying: That they are not Gods vyhich be nude by hands. 27. And not only vnto vs is ncrs, as our Protcft'itsdoe, but caery one coiifelfcd his o.vnc proper deeds & faults. The 6. part. " b Oftaking avay the Ghofpel from Hicrufa'em the hcadcitieof gluing It to Rome the head citie of the Gentils. c The Prote- ftantstraflatj, shrinei, in the Bible an. I, '77. to make the people tliinkc that ictou- aeTCVf. OF THE^APOSTtES? 515 vs Is this patt in danger to be reproiied, but alfo the Temple of great ^^^^^^ theliofy Diana (hal be reputed tbr nothing, yea & her maicftie fhal begin to be j]^';^"'^^ ^^ dcftroied, whom alAria& the world worfliippeth. 18. Hearing thefc corruptTy the things they were replcnifiied with anger, and cried out faying : Great grcekc fij^ni- is Diana of thcEphefians. 29. And the whole citie was filled with con- ^^'"g pla nly, fufion , and they ranne violently with one accord into the theater , cat- '^^^"' ^ ',^^' ^^ ching Gains & Ariftarchus Macedonians, Panics companions. 30. And '"^^ *" when Paul would haue entred into the people, the Difciplesdid nor permithim. 31. And ccrtainc alfo of the Princes of Afiathatwere his frcinds , fent vnto him , dcfyring that he would not aducnture himfelf into the theater: 32. and others cried another thing. For thealfcmblie was confufe,& the more part knew not for what-caufe they were aifcm- bled. 33. And of the multitude they drew forth Alexander, the lewes thruftinghim forward. But Alexander with his handdefiringfilence would haue giuenthe people fatisfaut exceedingly incrcafeth the ramc,not only himielf, but his fcruats j„ -^^ the Diucl. alfo being able to doc fuch things , and to be Wronger then any Diud in hqISo wc read miarit' in'S". Hierom,thatmaiiy didiniiocatethenameof S. Hilarionvpcnthepoflcired,and „i^^ the Diuels fttaight departed. So did the Diucl know * S . Babylas & other Saints , euen f^;^'^p^ after they were dead, when they could not fpeake for the prcfcnce of their Relikes , and /„(., ^^ whenthcy were tormented Scexpclkd by them : whereofal ancicjuitieis fulof teflimo ,^f,, * nics. But our Heretikes,Luthcr and Caluin and their Schollers attempting to caftouc Diuels, fped much like as thele good fcllowcs did. 5uperftious i9- Curiom things.) Curious and vnlawful fcicnces , as Witchcraft, Necromancie,andr heretical & al other meanes of dminationby fouthfaying,figure-cafting,interpretaiioD ofdreames,or hunfulbookesany way not allowed by God and his Church , muft much more be abhorred of old niufl be made Chriftians , when thefe fo lately conuerted were fo zelous and diligent to leaue them, away. And by this exemple al that are newly reconciled to the Church , arc taught , the firft thing they doe,toburne their heretical and naughtiebookes. Decrees &pe- 19. Bookw, ) A Chriftian man is bound to burne or deface al wicked bookes of what nai lawesa- fort focuer,fpccially Hereticalbookes:Whichthoughtheyinfea not him alwaies that cainftheretical kecpeth them, yet being forth-comming, they may benoifom & pernicious to others bookes. ^h^^ ^^^ '^^"^ ^^^"^ ^ ^^^^ ^^^"^ after his death,or otherwife. Therfote hath the Church taken order for condemn ingal fuch bookesj&againft the reading of them, where dan- ger may enfue;& the Chtiftian EmperourSjConftan tinus Magnu>,Valentinian,Theodo- iius, Martian. luftinian, made penal lawes for the burning or defacing of them. So!^ow./i, I.e. 10. li. z. c. 3 1 Cone. Chalc. a£i. 3 . in fine, cap, .^'mfla. C infine totitu Cone. c. ImferattTt Con. Conflantim^. 2. confef. ;. cap. Dehitnm. & %yiEi. \. cap, i , & cap. I{om. See Eufebius li. j. deviuCouftant.c ii. 6i, 65.64. The danger of reading thetn, as it is maniteft,fo it is fig- nifiedbyEuIeb. li.j, c. 6.S. Auguftinii. }.de^fl|p*.c.i4.S.Greg.tt. ;.ef.64. Chap. XX. Hitulng vifited the churches ofUaceioim and Achaia ( as he purpofed Ad, 19 . ) and nowabouttofiilefrom Corinth toward H'urufalem^bccatifeoftbe levees Iftngin Watt for httn, he ts conjlraified to retHrne mto Macedonia. 6. And fo at Philippis taking boat, commeth to Troas, -where xpon the Sunday^ivith afermon^anda nmu- . (le , be greatly co>ifirmeth that Church, i:^. Thence comming to Mileturtf, 17. he fendetb to Ephefus Jer the Clergie of thofe partes : fo -whom he makjth a Pajioriil fermon^ commntmg vuto their charge the flotke begun bj/ him there , and now likj to befeen oj hm tiomore^confiuenng the troubles that by reuelaiion be luoJ^etbjor at Hierufalem. ND after that the tumult was ceafed, Paul calling the Difciples, and exhorting tbem,tooke his leaue, and fct forward to goe into Macedonia, i. And when he had walked through thofe parts, & had exhorted the with much fpeach, he came to Greece: ^.wherevvhen he had fpent tliree moneths>thc lewes laid wait for him as^hc was about to-faile into Syria ic-nd he had counfel to returne through I. I oftheApostlfs. t- through Macedonia. 4. And there accompanied him Sollpater of Pyrl rhus, oFBeroea.and of Theflalonians,Ariftarchiis, and Secundiis:and Cu- ius oF Dcrbe, and Timothee:and of Afia, Tychicus andTrophimus. 5. Thefe going bcfore,ftaiedforvs at Troas.<5. But we failed after the daies of Azymes from Philippi , and came to them vnto Troas in fine daics vN'here we abcxie feuen daies. 7. AndinthefirftoftheSabboth vvhenvve vvereafTembledto" breake '' S.Paul did bread, Paul difputed with them, being to depart on the moro w : and he 1^'" ^^^^^^^ continued the fermon vntil mid-night.8.And there were a great number Su^n'da""^*^-^ • ot lampes in the vpper chamber where we were alTemblcd. 9. And a broken in the cerraineyongman named Eutychus, fitting vpon the window, wlicreas ^acranictofdie lie was oppreifed withheauy fleep: ( Paul difputing long) driuen by ^^'^^ "'^^-'"•'^ fleep , fel from the third loft downe , and was taken vp dead. 10. To bcfoIl*& after whom when Paul was gone downe , he lay vpon him : and embracing the cclcbrarin^ him he faid : Be not troubled, for his foule is in him, ii. Andgoing vp o^thc Sacra- and breaking bread ajid rafting , and hauing talked fui^ciently to them '^^"^ ^ Sermon vntil day IiGht,fohe departed. 11. And they brought the youth aliue, & ^V^^ people, were not alitle comforted.. ^ cafui/nr,.; ,r>er. 13. But wegoing vp into the (hip, failed to Aflon, from thence mea- Be«i4,mio.A/?. ningto receiuePaul -, for fo he had ordained, himfclfpurpofing to iour- ney by land. 14. And when he had found vs in Aflbn , taking him with vs wecame toMitylene. 1 5. And'failing thence, the day following we came ouer againft Chios : and the other day we arriued at Samos .- and the day following we came to Miletum. i<5. For Paul had purpofed to faile leaning Ephefus , left any ftay lliouldbe made him in Alia. Por he haft ned, if it were pofTibleforhim , to keep the day of " Pentecoft at Hierufalem. TheEpifllefor 17. And fending from Miletum to Ephefus, lie called the c Ancients S.SrcucnPoic of the Church. 18. Who being come to him, and aflembled together, Aug.i. he faid to them : You know * from the firft day that I cntred into Afia, p ''^'JL*^ "' „ in what manner I haue been with you al the time, 19. feruingour Lord , "^5^^^.^,^^.** with alhumilitie and teares,and tentations that did chance tome by m.{rginalan- theconfpiracies of the lewes: 20. Howlhaue withdrawen nothing noi.thcrc. that was profitable, but that I preached it to you , and taught you .^ openly and from houfc to houfe, 21. teftifying to lewes and Genrils prcrchine co- •■ penance toward God , and faith in our Lord IesvsChrist.P aicudcth not 22. And now behold, being bound by the Spirit, I goc to Hierufalcni; f*ithoiiJy, but not knowing what things fiial befal me in it, 25. but that the Holy pc'ianceairoio Ghoft throughout al cities doth proteft to me faying :that bands ^: ^ n^i'JJ^jf ' q, and tribulations abide me at Hierufalem. 24. But I feare noneoftliefe Pricfls^fortha things , neither doe I make my life more prctious then my fclf, fo that tlufc namts I may confummat my courfe& minifterie which 1 receiuedof ourLord ^erc fomcri- Ij;svs,toteftifiethcGhofpclof the graceof God. 15. And now behold I ",\7:J ^Turl doe know ,that yon llial no more fee my face al } ou , through w 1 om I no^'^r^ o(?hc' ' haue paflcdpreachingthe Kingdom of God. 26. Wherefore I take you Church of to witnclfethisprefent day that 1 am cleere from the bloud of al.27.1 or <^od,& p].iccd I haue not fpared to declare \nto you al the counfcl of God. -S.l ake JJ^j'.^^^'^"^"^^^"^^^' heed toyour fclucs and to the wi^ole Cocke whcrin the *,';* Holy entccoft or whitfuntidc, for memorie of the Holy Ghoft, and that S. faul went to that Feaft of the Chriftians rather then the other of the Itwes. And Ven. Bede faith here: The t^pojile maV.eth hafi to keepe thefftith dayjthat i.x, ofremipon and of the holy Ghofl, For,that the Chiiftiansalreajy kept the eight day, that is,the Sunday or our Lordes day,& had altered already the ordinarie Sabboth into the fame, it is plaine by the Scriptures (i,Cor.\6^z.t_yipoc I. io.&byantiquitie.lMJ?»«. Mart, ^polog.ad i^nton.Tium in fine.) \nd it is as like that they changed the lewes Pafcheand Pentecollas that; fpecially when it is euident that * thefe Feftiuities be kept by Apoftohkc tradition , and approued by the ^**S- . vfe of al ancient Churches and Councels. e/'iic Riueningwol- ^^ ^^Mcmnj wo/mc/ ) The Gouernours of the Church are foretold of the great danger *'^* ui ; He- fj^ jj fhould fal to the people by wolues,that is to fay,by Heretikes,whofe cruelty tov.at d the Catholikes is noted by this terme. They beknoweii by the forsaking the vnitic of the Church wherof they were before,by going out anddrawmg many Dilciples after them, and by their peruerfe doftrine Sach wolues came afterward indeed in diuers Ages; At ius, Micedonius,Ncitorii's,Eutyches,Luther,Caluin, great bloud-fuckingwolues,& wallers ofthe flocke of Chrift. Chrifls foca- ^ ^' 'W'orci/f^yJ/ to^'H«.) Among many other infi lit goodly things and fpeaches which ches no^writtc ^'"'^^^'^'^^ ^""-^ ^^ '"^'- ^"■''i'^'*^'^ iniheGhofp Is , this fcntcnce is one : which S- Paul tnthcGhofuel heard of fomc ofth: Apnftles daily couierfant wi'.hhiin, or els learned of Chrift him- ^ fclfjOr oftheH>ly Ghoft. And it ft:!;aifr.-ch,that whereas the world commonly counterh G-ca"- \lm**f- '^"" happicthr.t receiue th any benefit, as al nes eirher temporal or fpiritual.yet indeed ucs ar recikes of al Ase. m^nbliifcd. he that giueth orb-^ftoweth , is more happie. Which if the world did wel confider, mc:i would giue aim n faft :r thca the/ doc,if it were but for their owne benefit. Chap. OF THE Apostles. Suj J- Chap. XXf. trom Miletumgowgonh'tsiourmy, 4. he can not be dijfuaded neither at T)re, 8. wor at C^furea ( m bothwhtch pUces the Holy Ghofl reuealed how he should be handled in liicTtifultm^ 10. theVrvphet Jgabus exprejljforetelltng that the levees there shottld aelmer htm to the Gcnttls ) 1^. but to Hurufaian he (ommcth : rchere being weUome to the Chrijiians^ and namely to James the Bishop^and to the Vriejis^VihUe hegoeth about to fattsjie the Chrtftian lewes there^who had been m'fin formed of him as if he had taught it to be \nUwfulfor the lewes to kjepe Mojfcs Lave., 17. he is imuded by the wjidel lerces, and ready to be murdered by themyyntil the Romanc fouldtars doe reflue htm, ND v'heii it came topaffe that we failed, being caricd from them, with a ftraight courfe we came to Coos, and the day following to Rhodes, and from thence to Patara, 2. And when we had found a fliipthat pafled oucr to Phccnice, going vp into it vve failed. 3. And when we were in the fight of Cypres , leaning it on the left hand , vve failed into Syria,and came to Tyre : for there the fiiip was to difcharge her load. 4. And finding Difciples , we taried there feuen daies:whofaid to Paul by theSpirit,thathefhouldnotgoevptoHierufalem. 5. And the day cs being expired, departing we went forward , al bringing vs on the way, withtheirwiues and children, til vve wereout of the citie: and falling vpon our knees on the (hore , vve praied. 6. And when vve had bid one another farevvel, wewent vp intothe fliip ; and they returned vnto their owne. 7. But we hauing ended the nauigation, from lyre came downe to Ptolomais:aiidfaluting the Brethren, we taried one day with them. 8. And the next day departing, we came to Ofarea. Andentving i into the houfe of * Philip the Euangelift, who was one of the feuen,vve taried with him. o. And he had'" foure daughters virgins » that did pro- " ^.^ ^•1'/^" , . ' o o ' » hada wife, but PheCie. ^ vfedhcrnnaf. 10. And as we abode there for certaine daies , there came a certaine tcr his call.ng. Prophet from Iewrie,namedAgabus. 11. He, when he was come tovs, asir is noted tookc Paules girdle:and binding his owne feet & handes, he faid r Thus cls^^l^ re out faith the Holy Ghoft : The man whofe girdle this is , fofiial the levycs^l^'-y'^g^^^- bind in Hierufalem,and fhal deliuer him into the handes of the Gcntils. ^gy j^ be faid :2. Which whenwc had heard,vveandthey thatwereof thcfameplacc, of S. Philip^ dcfired him that he would not goevp to Hicrufalcm. I^ Then Paul an- being Deaco. fvvercd,and faid.What doe you,weepingand artliding my hart? for 1 am ready not only to be bound , but to die alfo in Hierufalcm for the name ofour Lord Iesvs. 14. And when vve could not perfuade him,we ccafed, faying.The wilof our Lord be done. I). And after thcfc daies , being prepared, we went vptoHicrufa- 1cm. 16. And there came alfo of the Difciples from Cxfarca with vs, bringing with them one lafon a Cyprian ( with whom vve fljoidd lodge) an old Difciple. 17. Andwhen we wetc come to Hierufalcm, the . ^ ' Brethren r^o lO. The Actes Brethren receiucd vs gladly. i8. And the day following Paul went ia with vsto lames , andal the Ancients were airennbled.19. Whom when he had fainted , he told particularly what God had done among the Gentils by his minifterie. 20. But they hearing it , magnified God , and faidtohim : Thoufeeft (Brother) how many thoufands there are among the I ewes that hanc beleeued : and al areZelatours of the Law. 21. But they haue heard of thee that thou doeft teach thofe levvcs that are among the Gentils, to depart from Moy fes ; faying that they .ought not to circumcife their children , nor walke according to the cuflome. 21. What is it then? needes muft the multitude aflemble -.for they wil heare that thou art come. 2^. Doe this therfore whick we tel tl^e. There are with vs foure men , that haue a vowe on them. 24. Taking thefe vnto rhec , fandifie thy felf with them y and bellow on them , that they may'* fliaue their heads : and al ilial know that the things which they heard of thee, are falfe:but that thy felf alfo walkeft" keeping the Law. 25. But concerning them that beleeue of the Gentils , * we haue written , decreeing that they fliould refraine ihemfelues from the immolated to Idols, and bloud, and fuffocated, and fornication. 26. Then Paul taking the men vnto him , the next day being purified with them entred into the Temple , (hewing the accomplifliment of the * daies of the purification , vntil an oblation was oflfered for euery one ofthem. 27. But whiles the feuen daies were a finifhing , thofe levves that wereofAfia, when they had feen him in the Temple, ftirred vp althe people, and laid haudes vpon him , 28. crying : Ye men of Ifrael , help.- this is the man that againft the people and the Law and this place tea- ching al men euery where , hath alfo moreouer brought in Gentils into the Temple , and hath violated this holy place. ( 29. For they had feen Trophimus theEphefianin the citie with him, whom they fuppofed that Paul had brought into the temple. ) 50. And the whole citie was in an vproare : and there was made a coiKourfe of the people. And ap- prehending Paul, they drew him forth of the Temple rand immediatly the doores were fhut.51.And as they fought to kil him,itwas told the Tribune of the band,! hat al Hierufalem is in a confufion. 3z. Who forthwith taking vnto him fouldiars and Ccnturions,ranne downe to them. Who, when they had feen the Tribune and the foul- diars, ceafcd to ftrike Paul. 53. Then the Tribune comming neer ap- prehended him, and commanded him to be bound with two chaines: and he demanded who he was , and what he had done. ^4. And fome cried one thing, fome another,in the multitude. And whereas lie could not know the ccrtaintie for the tumult, he commanded him to be led c into the cartel. 55. And when he was come to the ftaires, it chanced that he was caried of the fouldiars becaufe of the violence of the peo- ple. 56. For the multitude ofthe people followed, crying: A way with him. :}7. And when Paul began to be brought into the caftcl, hefiiithto \foll»vfit^ the Tribune: Is it lawful for me to fpeake fome thing to thee? Who faid : Canft thon fpeake Greekc? :j8. Art not thou the ^Egyptian that before thefe daies cHd raife a tumult , and didll lead forth into the defert foure I c In cim flra.So in the pUcet oftheApostles. ^i foiire thoufand men that were murderers ? ^g. And Paul faid to him : * I am a mantruly a lewc of Tarfus , a citizen not of an obfcure citie ofCi- kcia. And I defire thee , permit me to fpcake to the people. 40. And when he had permitted him, Paul (landing on the ftaiers, beckned with his hand to the people. And great filence being made, hefpakevnto them in the Hebrew tongue/aying. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XXI. Virgioi. 9, Vitgini. ) S, Luke notcth fpccially th« his daughters Were Virgins, meaning (no doubt) thatthey were of the ftate , prTfefsion, or purpofc of perpetual virginitic, not only that they were yong maides vnmarricd: and that they were the rather for that, indowed with the guift of prophcciejas S. Hierooi faith /•.i,4(/«.I«nmi.«. i\,l(tOt(nm.c. xp.inhunclocitm. Auoidlntr of 14. Kitfingthe Law.) Al the obferuationsof the Law verenow in themfelues dead & ^^.-p j^^j :^ vnprofitatjlt J yet til further propagation of the G hofpel, tlicy were not damnable to the .hines not kce,)ers, norofFcnftueto Godjbutmightbe obferuedcutn ofthc Chriflianlewes. And nU fuL for feare of fcandaliring the weake oTthat Nation, newly conaerted, or prone to receiue the faith, the Apoftic&by Gods fuggeftiondid thinke it good toobfexue themasocca- Hon required. Chap. XXII. ^ Bmg Ikenfed by the Tribune tofpeaks f** '^^^ people, he shevceth them thdthe was ome AS earneji on that fide as they noyo be : 6. and hovefirange and miraculous his cotim uerfioH was. 1 7. They heare htm quietly vntd he began to makj mention of a vifion that fent htm away from them toiheGemtls.ii.Then they crteoutvponhimfo^i^, riyatfor their crying the Tribune commandcth him to befcourgtd. 15 . YJhithyet bj his Tvtfedem he efcxpeth, E N Brethren and Fathers, heare what account I doc render now vnto you. i. ( And when they had heard that he fpake to them in the Hebrew tongue , they did the more keepfilencc. 5. And he faith : )* I am a man alewe, borne at Tarfus in Cilicia, but brought vp in this citie , at the feet of Gamaliel inftruded according to the vcritie of the law of the Fathers, an emulatour of the Law as alfo Afl 8, J al you arc this day :4. who * pcrfecuted this way vnto death , binding & deliuering into cuftodics men & women, 5. as the high Prieft doth giuc A*'-^^* me teftimonie, and al the Ancients. 6. Of whom * receiuing letters alfo to the Brethren, I weiwtoDamafcus, that I might bring them thence bound to Hierufalem, tobcpuniflied. 7. Anditcametopafl'cas 1 was going, and drawing nigh to Damafcus at mid-day, fodenly from Hcaucn there fiione round about mc much light : 8. and falling onthe ground , I heard a voice faying to mc • Saul, Saul, why pcrfecuteft thou mc? p. And I anfvvcred: Who art thou Lor l?And he faid to me: I am Icsvsof Na- zareth, whom thou pcrfecuteft, 10, And they that were with me, faw X the pi TheActes -aTheSacra- the light indeeci , but the Voice they heard notof him that fpakewith meuofUaptif- me. u. And I laid : What (hal I doc Lord? AndourLord faid to me: me doth it fdf ^j-ife and goe toDamafcus i and there it fhalbe told thee oFal things ilnnes allLeis ^^^^ t^^^" ""'"'^ ^^^- ^^- ^^^^ whereas I did not fee for the brightneffe of plainc, &thcr- that light, being led of my companions by the Hand, I came toDamaf- fore doth not ciis. I?. And onc Ananias , a man according to the Law, hauingtcftimo- only figmfie ^^le of al the lewes inhabitans, 14. comming to me, and ftanJing by me, l-*Iaffirmo"" ^^^^ ^^ "^^ • BrothcrSaul , looke vp. And 1 the felf-fame home looked thlt^ouTnnnes vpon him. 15. But he faid : The God of our Fathers hath preordained be forgiuen thee, that thou fhouldeft know his wil, and fee the 1 ull one , and heare a before, or voice from his mouth: 16. becaufethouflialcbe his v;itnesto al men, T'^h'^nf ^y of thofe things which thou haft feen and heard. 17. And now what tarieit roitted. Who-- thou? Rife vp, and be baptized, and "4 walli away thy finnes inuocating . by the Chur- his name. i8. And it befel me returning into Hierufalem , and praying in chesdofttiueisfi-ie^ei-npie^ that I wasinatrance , 19. andfaw him faying vnto me: Vi^t^'^' \\ ^^^^ ^^^ ' '^"^ depart quickcly out of Hierufalem : becaufe they wil tothelcrfptu- riot receiuethyteftimonieof me.20. And I faid. Lord, they know that xes,'hactheSa-I did caft into prifon and beat in euery Synagogue them that beleeued craments giue in thee. 21. And when the bloud of Steuen thy c Witnes was flied, ' b 1 grace CAT o;)cre ftoodby and coufcnted , and kept the garments of them that killed him, b'The'w& -^- ^"But he faid : Yea.29. -^"^ ^^""^ Tribune anfwered : I here,thatGods obtained this citie with a great fumme. And Paul faid: But I was aifo mercic may be borne to it. 30. Immediatly therfore they departed from him that were jnorenoroii- to torment him. The Tribune alio feared after he vnderftood that he inS^i^h" b ^^^ a citizen ofRome, and becaufe he had bound him. 31. But the next day meaning to know more diligently for what caufe he was accufed of theIcwcs,iflcloofedhim, and commanded the c Priefts to come toge- ther and al the Councel ; & bringing forth Paul , he fet him among them. Chap. g£(5. [_ OF THE APOSTLES. Chap, XXIII. 5*^ a •Hcfaidnor this through pertiirbarion ofiTiinJjOr of a paflion, but by As the people tit the tumult , fo alfo the very cheefe of the levies w their Counccl shcyp "^^J ^hat^t'hivX thivifcbcs otJltnAte^ andwiljui pnfecutours of the truth m S. Pauls perfm.W'hofe gu. atjue high ichauionr towardes themtsfulofcorijUncte^modejUe^andrctfcdom.u. ( CfonJi^Z/opritUhood the by i xifioH encouragwg him o- forcttllwg tint he ih.il to Rome. ) n. Tea thiy con- "''"mcd I'kc a fpirc With 40 men to kji him tratterouflj.i6. But tht mAtter bwi^daeclid,the -Ro-^^^"^ ^^'^ j»_^ mane Tribune conuetgheth himflrongly to CAfurea, ftroied; wherc- asnow the true ND Paul looking vpon the Conned, faidiMcnBrc-Fl^^^hood o{ thren, 1 with al cood confcicncc haiie conuerfcd before J"'^,""-'^ '^^' /- llI■lI■.•n^ "^<*^in huncit. Cod, vnril this prefent day. 2. Aiidthe highPrieltAna-::5^uchprud'.nt nias commanded them thar Hood by him , to fmitc him cuafioni from on the moiith.^.Thcn Paul faia to him: "a God fhal ftrike ^^'igcr are Uw. thee, thou vvhited wal. And thou fitting iudgeft me ac- i!^ VVhichS. cording to the law , and contrarie to law doclt thou command me to be ^ala ,h ( fpc- fmittcn ? 4. And they that flood by , faid : Docft thou reuile the high c ally in this Priefl:ofGod?5.AndPaulfaid; " I knew not , Brethren , that he is the Ap^ftlcj the high Prieft.For it is written : The P. vice oj ih/p<:.ple thoushMt not mii-fpt.,kj'. f^^ IX^'a^^^^ 6. And Paul knowing that the one part v\ as ot Sadducees , and the other ^jjlg/^^'^'^^l^j^.^ of Pharirees,"t he cried out in the Councel: Men Brethren, * 1 am a Pha- teaching and rifee,thefonneof Pharifecs : ofthe hope andrcfurredionofthe dead p -caching & am I iu Jged.7. And when he had faid thefc things , there rofe diilenfion JJJj^'^j^"^^^ between the Pharifecs and Sadducees ; anit'ne mukituJe was deuided. pUdnc of^l ^. For the "Sadducees fay * there isnorefurrcdion ,nor Angel , norfpi-joue. • .. ut the Pharifecs confeflc both. 9. And there was made a great crie.-cThoughGod And c jrtainc of the Pharifees rifing vp , ftroue faying : We find no euil j^hocouid noc_ in thi i man. What if a fpirit hath fpokcn to him , or an Angel ? 10. And r'^^^.^Jf/^"?*" ■r 10-/' f 1 M L s n. rt^ , 'coi auitnat nc when there was n fen great diflendon , the 1 ribunc teannglcit P^liJ should goc to f])0uld betorne in peeces by them , commanded the fouldiars to goe Rome ;yet the downe, andto take him out'ofthemiddcs of them , and to bring him Apoftleomir- inrothecaftcl.i.. Andtheniqht followmg our Lord flanding by him/^^"^^ humane faid:Beco:,ft:mr, for asthouhall teftificdofme inHicrulakm,lo"cmufi: j^„j himfclf ' thou teftificat Romealfo. fromhi$enc- 12. And when day was come, ccrtaine ofthe Tewes gathered them- mics& others' felues together, &" vowed themfclues, faying: that they would "^^-fJij^^",,'*',^'^ thcreatcnor drinketil they killed Paul. i:;. And they were more f'icpj^^j.^^|^,.^^^^^J_ fourtie men that had made this confpiracie : 14. who cainc to the cheefe k-d Prcdcftma- Priefts andthe Ancients, and faid -. By execration wehauevowed our tcs, Let the doc fclues, that wc wil eate nothing , til we kil Paul. 15. Now therfore giue ''^^^ ^j'^X ^'^h you knowledge to the Tribune with the Councel, that he bring '"'i"^ a.c^forTam"'^ forth toyou ,as if you meant to know fome more certaintie touching predcftinate to kOmc. him. But we, before he come neerc, areready for to kil him. \6. Which goeioR< when Panics fifters fonnc had heard , of their lying in wait, he came ^"hisduxngs and entred into the callcl and toU Paul. 17 And Paul calling to him *^"uVhimfdf,in one ofthe Centurions , faid : Bring this yong man to the Tribune, ^hc chap, ^^j^^ X ij for lowing. 524 The Actes c See the cour- for hc hath fome thing to tel him. 18. c And he taking him, brought him tefie&equitic to the Tribune, aadfaid:The prifoner Paul delired mc to bring this of Heathen yongman vntothce, hauing fome thing to fliy to thee. 19. And the Tri- their "rTrr-*^ bune taking him by the hand, wentafide with him apart, and asked ners,^o fauc him : What is it thatthou haft to tel me ? lO. And he faid : The Tewes them fromal haue agreed to defire thee , that to morow thou vv'ilt bring forth Paul iniurie &villa- j,^t;o the Councel, as though they meant to inquire fome more certain- "^^* tie touching him. 21. But doe not thou credit them •, for there lie in wait for him more then fourtie men of them , which haue vowed neither to eate nor to drinke, til they kil him : and they are now ready , expeding thy promife.22. The Tribune ther fore dimifledtheyong man, comman- ding that hcfiiouldfpeake to no man that he had notified thefe things vnto him. 2^ And calling two Centurions,he faid to them : Make ready two hundred fouldiars , to goe as farre as Csefarea , and feuentie horfe- inen, and lances two hundred, from the third houre of the night:24. and prepare beafts: that fetting Paul on, they might bring him fafe to Felix thePrefident.( 25. For he feared left perhaps the lewes might take him away, and kil him, and himfelf afterward fliould fuftaine reproch , as though he would haue taken money ) 16. writing a letter conteining thus much: Claudius Lifus to the imft excdleut Trefident felix^ greeting, ly. This man being apprehended of the lewes, and ready to be killed of them , I com- bing in with the band deliuered him,vnderftandingthat he is a Roman: 28. and meaning to know the caufe that they obieded vnto him , I brought himdowne into their Councel. 29. Whom I found to be accu- fed concerning queftions of their law : but hauing no crime worthie of deathorofbands.30. And when it was told me of ambufliments that they had prepared againft him , I fent him to thee , fignify ing alfo to the accuferSjto fpeakebeforethee.Fare-wel. ^i.And thefouldiars accor- ding as it was commanded them, taking Paul , brought him by night to Antipatris. 51. And the next day fending away the horfe-men to goe with him, they returned to the caftel. 3?. Who when they were come to Cjefarea,and had deliuered the letter to the Prefident , they did fet Paul alfo before him. 34. And when he had read, and had asked of whatpro- uince he was : and vnderftanding that of Cilicia: 55. 1 wil heare the , faid Ifc, when thy accufers are come. And he commanded him to be kept in Herods palace. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XXIII. The honour of T. ' ^n^^ ««. } Our l9rd(faith S.Cyprian)/n the Ghoffel^ when it v^asfaidto hm-.t^nfwtrejl Cyfr.rp'J ^lie&h<)od« ''^'"* *'^' '''*'•" l"**"'')?/* '■> teaching that the honour ofPrieJiheod mufl be kept faid nothing to the high 6 1 . 6 fJ Tricfl, bn' onljf pHrging Jjis innoctn.ie ,Jaid: '/I hauefpokencnil, heare w tints cfeuil; but if Wfi, ntt.i. I ■whyjtr.iteft thoume f^yilfothc Rlejfediyjpo/ile whenitv.asfaici to him: Derflihou ajjaile the high Vriepf) wit'} it vjordes } /pake not any thing concumtliouily againjl the Triejl , whereas hemig\)t J/aite put forth bitn/clf Jintttlyigainjl them Yil^^^^ f- ^^^"'^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^ "^^ aboue twelue daies to me , fince I went vp to adore S. PauTa^rwe in Hierufalcm.u. And neither in the Tcmple did they find medifputing reth and she- with any man , or caufing concourfe of the multitude , neither in the weththatKis fy nagogues, nor in the citie : 15. neither can they proue vnto thee the no herefie. things whereof they now accufe me. i4.But this I confefle tothee , that tltts^n )^ c according to the " a kd-, which they cal herefie , I doe fo ferue ' the wura, jeer, in o . . . • i • • t t «» i this place; it is Father my God',beleeumgal thmgs that are. written inthe Law & the in the Grceke, Prophets: i5.iiauinghape in God,the which thefealfothefeluesexped, ^c^or.Uagtc ^^^r^^ j-j^^^e ^^^^i b^ ^ refurreftion of iuft and vniuft. i(5. In this my felf aifo doe (ludie to haue a confcicnce without offenfe toward God and rovvardmenalwaies.17.And after many yeares* I came tobeftowalhies vpon my Nation, & oblations,and vowes. iB. Inthe whichthey found me * purified in the Temple : not with multitude nor with tumult. ^^ 19. But certaine lewes of Afia, who ought tobeprefcnt before thee and ^„„„.e.^g^ji%o accufe, if they had any thing againftme: ao.or letthefe men;thefelues "b The Apo-* fay, if they haue found in me any iniquitie, forafmuch as I ftand in the ilohke tea- Councel , 21. but of this one voice only that I cried (landing among 5'o"n^l '"^^ T^^ them,That *of the refurredion of the dead am I iudged this day of you. cialfauh-buc^' 22. And Felix differred them, knowing moft certainely of this way, ofiuftice', & faying : When Lyfias the Tribune is comedovvne, I wilhearc you. chaftitie, & 2^. And he commanded theCenturion to keep him , and that he fliduld judgement; j^^^^ reft.neither to prohibit any of his to minifter vnto him.. thcVe'rrour of H' '^"^ ^^^er fome daies, Felix comming withDrufilla his wife,which Htlaidothe'r vvas a lew, called Paul , and heard of him the faith that is inChrift God's iuJgc- lEsvs.25. And hedifputing of'" biulliceand chaftitie,andof the iudge- jn^ntsinihe j^gj-jt- ^q <~ome , Felix being terrified , anfwered : For this time , goe thy fwerablero'our ^^y ' ^"^ ^" ^^^'^^ conucnicntl wil fend for thee.25, hoping alfo withal, deeds in thi^ ^ thatmoncy would be giuen him of Paul •, for the which caufealfo oTten- world : by times fending for hirn,he fpake with him. 27. But when two yeares were vrhich thchea ended, Felix had a SucceffourPortiusFeftus.And Felix being willing to ieittficd'fidVo ^^^^^ ^^^ le vvcs apleaiurc,leftPaul in prifon.. induced to pe- nance. How fay Herctikes then ^ that fuch things make aicn hypocfi- the say , v^'.ish ti)ey cal htrefity as aho Ad 9,1 14, 11. And th^bt^^'l thie of death, I refufe notto die. But if none of thofe things be,vvhereof^J|.^^°^ '^^^ ^°l jthcfe accufc me, no man can giue me to them." I appealc to Cxfar. Romanelawcs, In.ThenFeftus hauing conferredwiththeCouncel,anfvvered:Haft thouandto appealc appealed to Ga:far?to Caefar (halt thou goe. '° Ca^far the n. And when ccrtainedaies were palled. King Agrippa & Bernice j^'J^'^'-^?^ ^t camedownctoCa:fareatofaluteFeftus. 14. And as they taried there ay^.^ (^h^j^^^.^. [good many daies,Feftusfignified to the King, of Paul faying: A ceitainehow much perfon was left prifoner by Felix, i^. concerning whom, when 1 was at more may we Hierufalem, the cheefe Priefts and the Ancients of the lewes came v"f« chriilSprrn- mc , defiring condemnation againft him. 16. To whom I anfwered: ^^.^ ^^^'^j^^j^ That it is not the Romanes cuftome to yeald vp any man before that iawcs,for the he which is accufed haue his accufersprefent , and take place to make punishment of |hisanfvverfortocleerehimfclf of the crimes. ly.Whenthey t'^crforeH^^'-^^|^^k^^^^^^ were aflembledkither, without anydehie,the day following, f»"'"gchisdcfcnfcl- iathe iudgcmeiu feat , 1 commanded the man to be brought. 18. Otgai.iftrhcm.'S. X iiij vvhgOTAi«^»l know that thou bclceueft. 28. And Agrippa faid to Paul; All tic thou pcrfuadcli metobecomeaCHRiSTiAN.29.AnaPaulfaid:lwiihofGod,bothinlii:le» and |:?0 ThiActES and in much, not only thee , but alfo al that heare this day, to become fuch as I am alfo, except thefe bands. 50.. And the King rofe vp, and the Prcfidentjand Bernice,and they that fate by them. 31. And going afide, they fpake amongthemfelues,raying,That this man hath done nothing vvorthie of death or band*, p. And Agrippa faid to Feftus : This man might be releafed, if he had not appealed to Cxfar. Chap. XXVII. yVIJAtadan^eropn nautgatm he had towards Kome : arid that h) his predi^ion and coutifd the ship might haue been fdued. And for his fake (asGodalforeueakd to him before) al the iompanie w^spreferuedj bem^ i'j6. per fans, 'ND after it was decreed that hefhouldfaileintoTtalie, and that Paul with other prifoners ftiould be deliuered to a Centurion namedlulius, of the band Augufta, 2. we going vpinto a Aip of Adrumetum , beginning to faile about the places of Afia , loofed from the land , Ariftar- chus the Macedonian of ThefTalonica continuing with vs. 5. And the day following we came to Sidon. And Julius intreating Paul courteoufly,permited him to goe to his freinds , aad to take care pfhimfelf. 4. And when we had loofed thence we failed vnder Cypres; becaufe the winds wei;econtrarie. 5. And failing the fea of Cilicia and Pamphilia,we came to Lyftra,which is in Ly cia : 6 . and there the Cen- turion finding a fhip of Alexandria failing into Italie,remoued vs into it. 7. And whereas many daies we failed flowly , and were fcarfe come ouer againft Gnidus, the wind hindering vs , we failed neere Crete by Salmone: 8. and with much adoe failing by it , we came into a certaine place that is called Good-hauens, nigh to the which wasacitie Tha- Jaffa. 9. And when much time was fpent , and whereas now it was not fafe " Ttmay Hgni- failing, becaufe the •• faft now was paft, Paul comforted them,io.faying fie the lewes to them : Ye men, I fee that the failing beginneth to be with hurt and faft of the fc- inuch damage ,not only of the lading and the fhip ,but alfo ofour Hues. Scpccber,afccr ^^' '""^ ^"^ Centurionbeleeued the Gouernour and Mailter of the fliip, which the iia- more then thofe things which were faid of Paul. 12. And whereas it ufgationwas was not a commodious hauen to winter in, very many taking counfel teTl^^^r^h' ^PP^\"^^'^^" ^^^^^ thcnCe , if by any meanes they might comming to ter approc - phcrnice , winter thcrc , a hauenof Drete lookingtoward thecAfrike fnamei and the Chore, 15. And the fouth-wind blowing,they thinking that !°^ "^O". they had obtcined their purpofe , when they had parted from Af- fon , failed along by Crete. 14. But not long after, a tempeftuous wind that is called Euro-aquilo,droue againft it. 15. And when the /In'p was caught and could not mrtke way againft the wind, giuing vp the ftiip to the winds , we were driuen. y6. And running vpon a cer- taine Hand , that is called c Cauda, we could fcarfe get the cock-boat. 'cGrxc' J/. Which being takcu vp, they vfed helps, girding the fliip, andi^^*", that is, fo mid-night, the fhip-mcn deemed that there appeared fome countric "^^y"^"^*" to them. 28. Who alfo founding , found twentie fadomes : and being Qi^g.*^ jf^g^ |,g parted a litle from thence, they found fifteeiie tadomes. 19. And iswhh Chrift, fearing left we fhould fal into rough places, cafting out of the shalhcshutKis fterne foure ankers , they vvifned that day were come. 50. But as the "io»'j^& "ot fiiip-men foncht to fly out of the fliip, hauing let downe the cock- r^ ^ T'7- I ^ • , ^r .• T 1 i? n. 1 ip:aketor the boat into the fea,pretendingas ir they were about to calt out ankers chat ha jc be- out of the fore-part of the ftiip, 51. Paul faid to the Centurion and to Iccucd in his the fouldiars : " Vnles thefe tarie in the fliip you cannot be faued. ^^o/i;"-'''' ,"'"■• jz.Then the fouldiars cut of the ropes of the cock-boatiand fullered it 'f-''J&'^-^ '^"- ^ • ^ by heproucth to fal away. rhatifGod 3j. And when it began to be light , Paul defired al to take meat, doe miuh for faying: This day is the fourteenth day that you expeft and remainefa- ^he mtrits of fting, taking nothing. 54. For the which caufe I dcdre you to take meat ^^^'"" '" '^'^ for your health fake:for there ftial not an haire of the head perish of any re atThdr iv' of you. g5. And when he had faid thefe things, taking bread he gauc raccinon and ' thankes to God inthe fight of them al : and when he had broken it, pr-^icr in ncitr hcbegantoeate. 36* And being al made of better cheere, they alfo tooke meat. 37. And we were inal inthe fliip , foules two hundred feucntie fix. 38. And being filled with meat, they lighted the fhip, ca- ftingthe wheat into the fea. 39* And when day was come, they knew not the land : but they fpied acertaine creekc thathada fliore,into the w hich they minded , if they could , to caft aland the fhip. 40. And when they had taken vp the ankers , they committed thcmfelucs to the fea , looting withal the rudder bands : and hoifing vp the mainc faile ac- cording as the windblcw ,thcy went on toward the fliorc. 41. And when we were fallen into a place between two feas , they grauelcd the fliip : and the fore-part truly fticking faft remained vnmouea- blc : but the hin Jcr-part was broken by the violence of the fea 42. And. the coui^fcl of the fouldiars was , that they fliould kil the prifoiicrs: Left any fvviiUiiiingout,mightrunae avvay.43.Butthc Centurion w illing to fauc uen. g^i TheActis to fane Paul , forbad it to be done : & he commanded then:\ that could fvv imme ,to caft out themfelues firft , andefcape,and goe forth to land: 44. and the reft,fome they caried on bordes , & fome vpon thofe things that were of the fliip. And fo it came to pa{re,that al the foules efcaped to land. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XXVIT. Godsproiu- decetothe S'ee of KOM£. Godspredefti- nacion and ap- pointment ta- kcth not away mansfree-wil & endeauours. xj.t^n t/innel.) S. Paul had many vifions, fpecially to aflure him that he should to Rome & Hand before Cxfar,cur Lordhimfelf beforeCx3jii)appcaringto him,& here an Angel, for that purpcfe. Whereby we plainely fee the fpecial prouidence of Goi toward that See ..-where his two principal Apoftles were defignedco preach , plant the faith, liue, die, be burjed.aad honoured til the worldes end. 31. y nles thofe tarie. ) When God rcuealethtovs any thing,oraflureth vsof any euent to come , he difcargeth vs not thereby of our requifit ^deauours and labours for atchei« uing the famciUot executin g ordinarily his difignements toward men otherwife then by their o wnc free- wil and adions. S. Paul faid net here : Let vs doe what we liftiworke wc or fit we ftil, whether the mariners goe out or tarie within , we are alfure to be fausd^for fo God hath reuealed to me , and he can not lie, neither can it fal otherwife ^ but contra- riewifc faith he : If thefe mariners leaue the ship , youcannotbefaued. So fay al true Catholike Preachers to Chriftianpeople:Whatprouidence,predeftination,orforefight foeuer God haue of your faluation you are not thereby conftrained any way • you baue free- wil ftil, and cannot be faued (though you be predeftinate) except you keep Gods; commandments, repentyouofyonr finnes,belecue,liuc& diewel. And if it were reuea- led to any man, that he were one of Gods eleAjSc that he shoidd finally die in grace and be faued , yet he were bound to worke his faluation with fearc & trembling, as * S. Paul both did, and taught, left he become reprobate: no lefle then the fame Apoftle here and -phiiip his fello wcs , though they had their life promifed to them of God,yet were bound to la- bourandvfe aipofsible diligence that they might "not be drowned. i.ii. ••This Hand (now Milta) is the feat of the Knights of the Rhodes :the in- habit ats wher- ofhaue a fpe- cial dcuotion toS Paultto whom both the chcefe Church ("being the Bi- fhops Seat) is dedicated, and the whole f- land (as they count it)con- fec rated. Where the people shew yet toftragers, his prifon and other memo- ries of hi^mi- r^iclcs. Chap. XXVIII. A fur their sh'tfwrac kj hauing wintered in the Hand (now named Malta) where ma- ny miracles were wrought b) Paul, they taf^e ship againe^ andfo by Cicilie they come to Puteoli in Ualie , the Chrtjlian Romans comming a great way to meet him , fo his great toy. 16. finally being come to Rome , in his lodging hedeclaretb to the lewes his cauft. t Tf.Andon a day appointed preacheth I e s v s vnto them. 25, And feting their incredulitie^ he sheweth how itwas foretold by Efay. 18. but that the Gentils wil not be incredulous. 30. Towhom he there preacheth two whole yeares without piohibition. ND when wc had efcaped, then we knew that the" Hand was called^ Mitilene. But the Barbarous flicwed vs no filial courtcfie. 2. For , kindling a fire they refreshed vs al, bccaufeofthe imminent raineand the cold. 5. And when Paul had gathered together fome number of ftickes,and had laid them on the fire, aviper ifluingout of the heat, inuaded his hand. 4. But as the Barbarous faw the beaft han- ging on his hand , they laid one to another ; Vndoubtedly this man is a murde- oftheApostles. ^:^ murderer , who being efcaped out of the fca , vengeance doth nor fut- fcr himtoliue. 5. And he indeed" fliakingofftle bcaft into the fire, fuf- frcd no harme. 6. But they fuppofed that he liiould be turned into a fvvelling, and that he would fodcnly fal and die. But expecting long and feeing that there was no harmc done on him , being changed they faid, that he was a God. 7. And in thofe places were land of the Prince of tlie lie, named Publius, who recciuing vs , for three daies intrcated vs courtcoufly. 8. And it chanced that the father of Publius lay vexed wichfeuersandthebloujy flixe.Vnto whom Paul entred: and when he had praied, '' and impofcd hands on him, he healed him. 9. Which being '■'■ Miraculow. donc,al in the He alfo that had infirmities, came, and were cured :io. who healing by im- alfo honoured vs with many honours , and when we were failinc; away, P°^"^" l'^ 'f^^ laded vs with ncceflaries. ^ ' Apoflles bads. II. And after three moncths , we failed in a fliip of Alexandria , that had wintered in the Hand, whofcfigne was the Caltors. 12. And when we were come to Syracufa, we taried there three daies. 13. Thence compafTmg by the fliore , we came to Rhegium : and after one day the South-wind blowing,we came the fecond day to Puteoli, 14. where finding Brethren , we were defired to tarie with them feuen daies : and fo we came to Rome. 15. And from thence, when the Brethren had heard, they came to meet vsvnto A pi j- for urn ^ and the Three-tauerns, whom when Paul had feen , giuing thanks to God , he tooke courage. \6. And when we were come to Rome , Paul was permitted to rc- maine tohimfelf with afouldiar that kept him. 17. And after the third day he called together the cheefe of thelewes. And when the/ were alTembledjhe faid to them: Men Brethren, I doing nothing againft the people, or the cuftome of the Fathers , was deliuered puifoner from Hierufalem into the hands of the Romanes , 18. who when they had examined me ,would1iaue releafed me, for that there was no caufe of death in me. 19. But the lewes contradifting it , T was compelled to appeale vnto Ca::far, not as hauing any thing to accufe my Nation. 20. For this caufe therfore 1 de- fired to fee you and to fpeake to you.For,bccaufe of the hope of Ifiacl, am I comparted with this '^ chaine. 21. But they faid to him : We neither receiued letters concerning thee from lewric, neither didany of the Brethren that came iiithcr, [report or fpeake any euil of thee. 22.Butwedefireottheeto hearc what 'thouthinkeft : for'' concerning this cSed, it is knowento vs that it is gainefaid euery where. 25.And whenthey had appointed him a day,they came to him vnto his lodging very many : to whom he expounded, teftify ing the Kingdom of God, and vfing perfuafion to tliem of 1 isv s, out of the Law of Moyfes and the Prophets, from morning vntil eue- ning.24.And ccrtainc beleeued thofe things that were faid:butccrtaine belccuednot. 25. And whereas they did not agree among thcmfclucs, they departed , Paul faying one word : That wel did the Holy Gholl fpeake by Hfaie the Prophctxo our Fathers, 2d. faying : Goe to this people, Aud fay til than : With the e.irejiou sbal heure , and sliul not viidcifiand : and fitin^r >i> »4- 'y *"* ^hulfa And ibul intperccitte. 17. iur the hur: ofthu piopi: u -vfAxtn ^riJli.Md ^v^th 9. «-» •• Hcrcalfo (at Mat. i}.)ltis plaine tliat they would not fce,nor Ikatc, and that their Cxecation is to beanriDuteJ to themfehies & not to God. 40. ^^4 TheActes with 'bar cares hxtie they hcamij beurd^aud ihcir ejcs '' thcj haue shut : lefl perhaps they majifce -with then eyes , and heart v:ttb their eurcs , and vnutrjtand -with their h.in^and be comtrted^and ihealc them. ib.Beit knov\cntherforetoyou,that thisSaliiatioiiofGod isfenttothcGeatils,andchey wilheare. 29. And when he had raidthefethings.the lewes went out from him, hailing much queftioning among thcmfelues. 30. And he taried ful two ycarcs in his hired lodging: and he receiued al that came into him, 31. preaching the Kingdom ot'God, and teaching the things that con- cernc our Lord Iesvs Christ with al coaiiaeace , without pro- hibition. Lu 8, 10, h 11, 40. /^o. ANNOTATIONS. Chat. XXVIII. Malta hath S Paiiles '^.ShakingofththeAlt ^Thepromifeof Chr;.ft(Mtfrc 16 )that venemousferpents fliould not hu;ttnein that bchtucinhim, isfalfillediaotinalbeleeuers, but in fucha^ had the guif: ufiniradcs, as S.Paul had : whom herea viper,by naturefo venemous that the people thought he fh' aid hauedied out ofhatid^did no whit annoy jhecxri^guifliMg by the power of Chriftal the poifon of ihs beaft. Yea a.:d ( as theChr-ftiin people "f"^!JS. ^'^ there tilthis day belceue) by S. Paules prayers the Hand was delmered for tuer f;om '"» alfuch venertiousferpentSjinfomuchihatch IJren there play with rcorpions eucrfince ^h d'^^'^^^" that time: and Pilgrimes daily caricw ththem pcecesof lloiiesout of the placewhere nis day. 5 Paulabode, by which they aArme that they heale them which in other countries adioyning arebitten of ftorpions^the medicine thcr'oie being called, S.PWwgMCf. The Godsroiracu- Heretikes that know not the power of God, nor the miraculous vertues giuen to his lous vertuein Saints,maruel and blafphemejwhen they liearefuch thirg^asbepropertoccrtainc coun- tertaine coun- tries, attributed fometimes to Gods miracles dofjc by hisSainsias though that were not tries and crea- polTible,or were not as much to Gods honour, ana more. then things proceeding only of tares, by his natural caufes Such profane men would not hauc attributed the hojfomnes of thewattrs Saints, of Icricho to Elifeushisvettueand miracles, amending rhem by cafting fait into them, if the Scripture had not exprcfly teftificd the fame. It is the part of ai faithful men to rcfcrre fuchthingsto God, when any iuft uccfion is giuen thereunto , ra her then to nature .-though theinctedulousdoe alwaitscontrane.for Teare cfrapeiftition & difho- nouringGod.As though this cfcapeof d.owning,nii2;ht betrerandmorc to Godsglorie, be referred to chance and the mariners induftrie , then to S Paules praiersaiid cxtraor- dinarie working. S Pauls chai- lo. Chaine.) I would willi now (" faith S. Chryfoftome ) to be fof a time in thephce nes honoured, where th^fc chaines rcma!ne,aiid to fee the fetters which Diuclsfc are, and Angels rciie- rencc. fcoOT u alpopuCum e^ntiochenum. SeealfoS GrtgoiieiJ. 5 ep fi }o of the miracles done by S. Panics chaines,and that he fendcth to the Empercfle Conftantia Come dull thereof filed otf, for a great Relike and holy gu ft. 11 Concerning th'f SiSl.) I he Herctikesof al fortes comfort themfelues much, when they findh^reor elswhetetheChriftian faithcallcdof the lewes or incredulous perfon?, Thename of aScftoran Herc(i*,&fomctimcs in contempt rfChriftspeifonth-Maiftcr of thelame, Scdiswclgi- the Sed of the Naxarens : as though iheChurih'-f Gi^dmight aswel tnein naming uen to al Here- their dodrineHereiie, as the Tcv.cs and Pagans mighr and did milTc in condemning fics, though Chrillian religion for an Hcrt fie: or asthough the Protcftants doftiinc were aswel theChriftian proued & tried to be no Hercfie,by the Prophets and other Scripture; , miracles , and religionatthe confcnt of al Nations and Ages, as Chvifts bljflcdcfoft ine is.Whcr. as indeed the Pro- firftwas fallely teftantsdoflrtneiseuidenrly conuinced tobc; heretical , by the fame arguments that focallcd, Chrifts rdigionis pioucdto bethconly truedoftrincoffAluation,a!idnotanHerefie. And %,e tus Je rebut Si- culu ■de- cad, i.li, \6.c.i. 4. ^eg. Of THE Apostles. v,^ And whofoeuer can deduce the Chnftian faith from Adam to this day , throughout^ al the Fachers , Pati iarchs, Proph^ ts , Priefls Apoftles, & B shops,by dcicciit and fucctf- fioii ofalLawcs and Stae^cf true worshippers a, d belceuers ( whiJi is thconly or fpc- cialway to prouethatihChrftianfaichisnoH-refiej hcshalby the fame meancsal atonccproucthcProtclUntsdodrinetobcatiHercfic&afalfe Seft. That the Icwcs therforc and il men in al plac .3 co'itradia^d the Chr.ftianreligion, calling it an Hcrcfie or a St A,as though ich.id a b>. Ttttr ; namely hit * three ytares preachtngtn tyiralia : at whch mttfi needei be true , whether we hit the very iufi timt orno, & how/oener t^ttthourt differ about the fame. ATABLEOFS. PETER. ETER caufeth the Dirciples to proceed to the eleftion of another Apofllein Iudasroome.fc/<3.i. Receiuincr with the reft the guifs of the Holy Ghoft on Whit-fun-. davjhe'madethtfiift bermon,andconuetted jooo.s^% N iN it* cx'.umffUnitfch, qumdo radios fol dtmittity qtttmtdmodum RoMANORv m VRlt JuatilUi Umfixdes vbiqttT terrarum tffunitns. Chryf.in ep.Ro.hom. ji. in moral. Merita Pn Ri & V Av li frofur tumkmVafsionii ditm ctltbrins ^ foUnruttr HomttctiatindM, S. Aug. de conH Euan. Ij. i. c. lo, Hie vtmpt tAtn remnant duo t^htr Cathedram p^ftidtnt tyipoftolorum V.irnipei: Vrimxm^recluHtcrtditxt tyiherytcatoi Gcntiuniy j/Lttrnitatii iannat, A T A B L E O F S. P A V L. EVEN Deacons arc ckdlcd and ordered by impofition of hands. c/f,adufrCerro!aruletoalBeleeuers:which istherfore called and is The Apostles lou. Hiero. creed: Not written in paper , as the Scripture , but from the Apojiles deliuered by tr adit ion. Kuff.&!: Hiero.locis citatis.Which,as o£ o\d(Hier.cont. Lucifer,) fo at this day al folemnely profeife in their Baptifme , either by them- felues or by others : and al that be of age and capacitie , are bou^d to know and beleeue euerie Article of the fame. Which are thefe that fol- low. THE APOSTLES CREED; or SYMBOLVM APOSTOLORVM. 1. T Beleeue w God the Father ^4/- I mightie , Creatour of Heauen and •* earth. a. And in I es vs Christ , bis only Sonne^iur Lord. J. VJho was co> ceiued by the Holy Ghofl, borne of the Vtrgm Marie. 4. Suffrtdvnder Vsntius ?tlate,wjs cm- iijied , dead , and bmied : Defended itito hel. 5. ihe third d without affeftioi^without fidciitie,withour mercie. 52. Who • * whereas they knew the iuftice of God, did not vnderftand that they which doefuch things, are "worthie of death : not only they that doe them, but they alfo that confent to the doers. C £Acf- ANNOTATIONS. Chap. I. Apoftollcal ra2 7 Grrffftopn e^-^eiKeO^t is a kind ofblefsing rather then a prophane falutatio, proper lutatio or bid- to the ApoiUcs,of greater yertuc the the benediftios of die Fathers iiuhe old rtftamer. f»ng. " " The To T H.E R O M A N E S. 147 The holy Fathers of theChurch fccmcd toabftcinc from it for their rcucrence to tfic Ep'pj. ApolU"s. * The Manichees ( c//wj«/i. cen$. tp.fund.t c.f • 6.} and other Heretikes { as alio The Tanievrcd »*r. 6i. thcfcof our time) bccaufethcy would be counted Apoftlcs, ifccnvfeit. of Heiccikes. 8. Yo irfxith renowmed. ) The holy Dodoursvpon 'hcfc words of the Apoftlc, and fpe- IHC.it. ci^iiy {jy Q^j. ^^jifters promifc * made to Peter , thac his faith (ViouM not faile , g^uc grcact.ftimonicforthcprouidencc of God in thsprcferuatio 1 of the llomanc faith. S, Jhe Romanc Cypriaa thus: cp. 5 f. nu. f 1 hey are fo hoUtocary Ittttrs from prtf'jane SihifmJtiket lothe f,;it]i Iiiyhiy chaire of Ptter and the principjil Cljttrch wheticeVrn/i y vfiitit rofe : not lonfidiring » >« f^ontants to coniaicndcd. be thtm v.hofef.tith {the t^piflU hiing tht commeudit ) waspruifed^ 10 vv/;o»j miibeletfe can not haw. accffe. S.)S Hierom Apolog. adu. Rutt li ^.c 4. to. 1 Know yon that the B^mmt fat') It can not faile corhtnendcdb' the .^p fi'eimout') , wil reaim rtofuc'j Irceit t, nor can be pofstbly changed , though nor be coriup- an yingeltaug')tot')er^ife btin^ftnfcd by *i.Vau:es authoritie. A^aincep.^^ ad Pammach.dc ted, Occanuin C ^, to. i.What/oeuer thon'bi that auouche/i ne^^ ftffet ^ I pray thte haue refpifl t» ProtetH. the Komane earet , fpirethe faith which v/aipraifedbythe ^/^pojileivoice. And in another place: 1. 1. Com' W»/ ye know, 0 Vatt'.x , and Ftiflochium , how the ■_y4poJlle hath noted tuery frouince with thtirpro- 'm*p Ai pricHesf the faith of the people of l\pme is praifed. \\' here ii then fo great concourfe to Churcljet and G.U, Martyrs fepidchirs ? W bcrt fiundeth ^ tylmen , like th»n lerfr >m heanen , or whtre arethet mplet iphe Romftne (void of I dolt) fo shaken jj there f J>yOt that the {{omanei haue -.nother faith then the rcfi ofi.e Chri Nations a tokc fitan churches y but t'}at there IS in them mne deuition and fimpticitie of faith. In another pla c the ofsrreatcr f i'h fame Holy Dodour (i2;nificch that it is alone to fay , the Koniane faith, and the Catho- anddeuotion. hki.tyipob^, I. aiu. Kujf.c.i. So doth S, Cyprian, f^ ^i.num. i.adz^ntonianum: a.t\dS. Amhroli: de obitufratri/^ in med. Whereupon, this woid, ?^'wch is written in the new fcftamenttbut thtir whole cuur is not only the fc of preaching & teaching the faith. Whith faith commtth ordinarily of preaching written w^ord. & hearing, and not of writing or reading. And the fore S. Paul iluught not hinilcif difchargcd by writingto the Romanes, but his d. fire was to preach vnto them for that J/41.L8 was the proper commifsiongiuen tuthi: A^oftles.* topr^achto al Nations, rhewiiti ,g The Apoftlcs of the bookcscf the Tcftamciit, is another pa'ttf Goa's prouidcnce,neC(.llaric for the writing, and Church ill general , but not neceffaric for euery man in particular; as to be taiighr aid preaching, preached viito , is for eucry one of age and vndeiftanding. And ttierfore S. Peter ( who whcthci more v;asthcche fcofthcCommirion wrote litlc; many of tncni wrote nothing as al: and neccffariCj and S. Paul that wrote moft , wrotebutlitlein comparifinof hisprcachi'ig j not to any but how. ftichaswerecoiiucrted to the faich by prcachmg before. 17. Lineth by faith. ) In the 10 to thcHebrewes , he fheweth by this p'acc of the Pro- phet (ly^bjcu: 1. ) chat the iuft though he Hue here in pen grination , and fecth not prc- fcntly norenioyech the lif!eucrlaftingproniifed tohim , yttholdtth faft the hopether- of by faith in this place he applich the Prophets v»ord(s f rther 10 this fenfc, Thar ThcCarhclIkfl it is our f.iith , tlut is to fav , t'je Cat':olik$ bdetfe (f/ith S- Aucnilf: c It ). ctnt. z. orCh'irtian tp. Vtlag ) v,hich m.xktih a tuft >nrn , and dillinguhhtth letwetn theii and fjjth w th?(;0(i that by the liw of fail h, and not by the lawofworkis. Whereof itrilnh , that ihc li w, woikcv ii fti- thcHrathcnPhilofopher ,anj tf.cHvrcr k?,thoughthcy ivcelled in al wotkc> et noral h'.tr;& v^i•h- vcrtu:«; , co'.ild not yet be iuft : and .1 Catliolikc Chr {l;an man liniut; but an ordinaric «,ut thi" faith, hi.Tcfl l;f fjCith^r ro' finning CTreaily,or fup ply in u, his faults by pi ace. is luP. A 'd 'h:s no wo'kci difl- reiicerif-thby fit h. No: tliat tairu can lauc any man wuhoia wt- kc , forM/in')! 4 xvhaif&cuer. reprobate faith ihiivjtf^eakitf , ( as thc holy Doetour (aiih ) iHnhMY.hi(h v,9T]f.ethfy (hATiUtj ^48 The Epistle of S. Pavl. c/;dr/»i#, and therf ore rcmitteth finnes and niakethone inft.Sce S.Auguftines place. Not on!yfaith. 1 8.'^ rtwaltd) By al the palTace following you may fce,that the Ght fpel and Christ's ' lawconfiftethnoc only in preaching faith (though that be the groundj&is firftaiwaus to be done:) but to teach vertuoui life aid good workes, and to denounce damnation to al them that commit deadly finnes & repent not. And againe we fee that not only lacJte of faith K a finne, but al other aftes done againft God's commandemtnts. God is not the ^^- ^'*'^ dtllmredthem vp ) As he faith here, God deliucred them vp , fo to the Ephe* authoar of rians(c.4,i9.) hefaithof the fane pcrfons and things: They deliuered themlcluesvp finne. ^° ^^ vnclcannefTcSo that it is not meant here that God doth driue,force, or caufc any njantofinne,asdiucrsblafphtmousHerer kes. doe ho Idibut only that by hisiuft iudge- God punifheth "^'^'"j^^r their ownedeferuing, and for due puniflnment of their former grieuous otfcn- fiuicby per- f", he withholdtthhii grace fiom them , and fofulfreth them to fal further into other mittine men ^'i"". As , for their crime of I dolatrie, to fuffer them to fal into vnnatural abomina- te fal fu-^ther ^'onsias now for herdicjhetaketh bis grace and mercie from many, and fo they fal head- aiid further ^^'^i '"^^^ alkindof :urpitudc:ascontrariewife,forillife,hefufFrethmanyto falinto-he- rpfie.AndforChrift's fake let euery one that is entagled with the Idolatrie of this timp, tt>atistofay,wichthefinew Seftes,looke wel into his owneconfcicnce,whether his foi- fakingthe true God, may not come ynto himfor apuniflmient othisformeror prefcnt il lift: which hp liueih. S'nnesm tal 3^ VV<"^'''i'<'/'^^'*»^0 Here you fee why the Church raketh feme finnes to be deadly,and and V i y calleth ihem mcrtal: to wit,becaufe al that doe them,are worthy of damnation ; others be venial, that is to fay, pardonable of their owne nature andnot worthie of eternal damnatioD. h Chap. II« J^tfW alfo he shevotth that mttber theJewescouldbefauedbjfthe kpovcUdge of the Law , of the which they dtijo much brag aga'wfi the Genttls , feeing they did not- yvithfiand'wg finne as the Genttls diLi/^.Atid therfore that the true lew ts the chru fitan ( though he be a Gent'tl) who bj grace in his hart doetb the good workjs that the Law iommandeth. O R the which caufe thou art inexcufable , 6 man, whofoeuer ''thou be that iudgefl. For wherein thou iudgeft another , thou condemneft thyfelf. For thou doeftthe fame things which thou iudgeft. 2. For we know that the iudgement of God is according to veri- tievpon them that doe fuch things. 5. And doeft thou (■ fuppofe this, 6 man, that iudgeft them which doe fuch things, and doeft the fame^that thou flialt efcape the iudgement of God? 4. Or " doeft thou contemne the riches of his goodnes , and pa- tience , and longanimity , not knowing that the benignity of God bringeth thee to penance? 5. But according to thy hardnes and im- penitent hart, thou heapeft to thy felf wrath , in the day of wrath and of the reuelation of the iuft iudgement of God , 6. who wil .Tr. ^?^,^^^° * render to euery man " accordiiie to his workes: 7. to them thcmeriisef ttuely that accordmg to patience in good worke, keke glorie their good wil and honour andincorruption , life eternal •, 8. but to them that are of flialhaue their contention , and that obey not the truth, but giue credit to iniquitie, reward ^iug. ^^ath and indignation. 9. Tribulation and anguifli vpon euery foul • That is ihs o^vmn that worketh euil , of the lew firft and of the c Greek : 10. but Gtnii, * glorie and honour and peace to euery one that worketh good, to the lew The Epistle of S. Pavl. ^^^ androthe Greek. ir.For'* there is no acceptionoFpcrfons with God. 12. For whofoeucrhaui finned without the Law, without the Law fiial perifn ; and whofocuer hauc finned in the Law,by the Law fhal be ind- ged. 1^. For * " not the hearers of the Law arc iufl with God : but the doers ot'thc Law ^' flial be iuftified. 14. For whentheGcntils which :<,rtJsashamo hauc not the Lavv,naturally doc thofe things that are of the Law •, the f.il and cia nna- famcnothauingthc Law, themfekiesarealaw tothemfelucs : 15. who ^^'^ ^'''"g f'^f flicw the workcs of the Law written in their harts , their confcience 'i'^^^^^^'"» giuing teftimonic to them, and among thcnifelucs mutually their ot^hcr ^ua°^ f thoughts accufing , or alfo defending , 16. in the day when God Dial mens uf.-, to° iudge the fecrets of men , according to my Ghofpel , by Iesvs^^o"^'^ the fame Christ. things thc/H- 17. ButifthoubefurnamedaIew,and rcfteftinthe Law, anddoefl"eX[;jf„^^^^ glorie in God, 18. and knoweft his wil , and approueft the more pro- other, ritable things , inftrutfted by the Law , 19. prcfumcft that thy fclf art a c It is a great leader of the blind , a light ofthem that are in darknes , 20. a teacher of ^""'^ thathy the foolifiija maiftcr of infants, hauing the forme of fcicce & of veritie'u^'l ^hM^ in the Law . 21. Thou thcrfore "a that teacheft another , teacheft not thy our LordV felf:that preacheft,men ought not to fteale, thou ftealcft: 22. that faycil name (hou]d men fliould not commit aduoutrie , thou committed aduoutrie : that ^^^} O'o'^e" of abhorreft idols, thou doeft facriledgc: 2^ that doeft glorie in the Law, ^"l^° '^^ "^'^ thou by preuaricatio of the Law doeft difiionour God.(i^Jor c the name m:in'yZ\]L^^ of God through you is bhfphcmed among the Gcntils^ as it is written. ) 25. Cir-drawcn fio tht cumcifion indeed profiteth, if thou obferue the Law: but if thou be a """^ religion preuaricatourof the Law,thy circumcifionis become" prepuce. 26. If J.'^j'^^y- then the prepuce" keepe the iuftices of the Law •, flial not his prepuce the7or"c"ki*n be reputed for circumcifion? 27. and flial not that which of nature isnotcircumci- prepuce , fulfilling the Law, iudge thee , that by the letter and circum- ^ed, & theiforc cifionart apreuaricatour of the Law? 28. For not he that is in open ^'g"'ficth the ftiew,is a lew^nor that which is in open fhc w in the flcfli,is circumcifio: ^cTate Ynd 29. but he that is in fecret is a lew •, and the circumcifion of the hart/' in condition of fpirit,not in the letter:whofepraifeisnotofmen,butof God. theGentilsras circumcifion, ■ ■ ' I ■ ^ -■ — - — . ■ '■ , the lewes an4 thci: ilatc. ANNOTATIONS, Chap. II, 1. Tf;»iiir;«fjM(^r/? )Such asby publikeauthoritiecither fpiritualortemporalliaueto . . , puniftioffcncicrsjbe not forbidden t<> iudge or condemne any for their oftcnfes, though S'"& 0*nCC thcmfelucsbc fomctimes guilty in their confcience ofthefamc or greater: yet may it '°^"* be matter of aggrauating finncs before God. when they wil not repent of thofe ofFtuffs thcmfc'lucsjforthc which they punish others. But if they be open offenders thcmfcluc, in tlic fame fort for which they iudge other, ihcv giuc fcandsl, and thereby aggrauatc their finncs very much Propei ly here he forb d 'tth to charge another falfcly 01 truly wiih thcfecrimes whereof himftlf is as far CQud'y or more then the other, asthclcwcs fp-ciiUv did the Gcntils,ro\vhomhc fpe .kcih heic. ^ Dorfi i' OH lomtmnt}) Thisproiitih hat God oflctcth his grace & mcrcicro many,& God s logfut- bylonji pat'cncc & fufferancc expcftcd their rcpcntancc,diffcrring theirp»Miishmcf of feting is for puipofc that they a;a^ amcnd,and that he ii not dchghted in their perdition, nor is thc^ur rcpctancc. caiife 550 The Epistle of S. Pavl. caufeoftheirfinne:butcontrariewife that they harden their ownc harts, and of their ownc free-wil reieft his grace and contemnc his bcnignitie. Gf'odworkcs 6.,y^ccordwgtol)is\>/trktt.jThoughthcho\y Apoltksi^ccial purpofebe inthisEpiflle, meritorious, to commend vntotlieGentiis that trufted fo much in tbtir moral \vofkes,the faith in Chriftj yet left any man (Kould thinke or gather vntruly of his wordes, that Chri- ftian mens workcs were not meritorious or the caufeof Saluation,he cxpreHywriteth, that God giueth as weleuerlaftinglife and gloricto men , for and according to their good workes,as he giueth damnation for the contiaric workes. And howfoeuer Here- f /, Jg likes fondly fly from the euidence of thefe places, yet S. Augt ftinc faith , Life eut rla- ^rat. «♦>• fting to be rendred for good workes according to this maniteft Scripture: God thai rendtr Ub, ark, « J eutrji man according to hit worVn. C » 13. Tiotthehtares.) This fame fentcnce agrcablcalfo to Chriftcs wordes ( Mat.j, »J.) istUiJvery ffroundof S. lames difputatio, that not faith alore. but good workcs alfodoe iuftifiefhtrfore S.Paul { howfoeuerfomeperuerHyconfter his wordes in other place-) Thefirft xufti- QieanechthefamethatS. lames. Andhrre *hefpeaketh notpropdly oftheiirftiirft;fi- ^^«g ^j ficarion with- cation , when an fnfijel or il man is made iuft, who had no acceptable workes before to S;> e>" oawnrktrsi bciuilihedby fof whithkind he fpecJally mtanethinoiher plates of this Epiftle)but /it c.itf, thsfecondby hefpeakethof che fecond iuilificationor increafe of former iuftice,which hi that is in to, j. w-urkes. Gods grace, daily procccdeth in , by doing al kind of good woikes, which be iufticej, S. Pa-il rpea- and for doing of whrch , he is i' ft indeed before God. And of this kind doth S. lames kethofthcfi:fl namely treate. Which is direftly againft the Htretikes of this time, who not only fpecially S. attribute nothing to the work '^ dcuv irt finne and infidelitie, but efteemerothi'g at al laHies of the ^'f^-' Chriftianmuis woikts tcwa diuftificatio & falua ion, condening the asvncieahe, fecond. finful, hypocritical, Pharlfiical which is> diredly againft thefe & other Sriptu:es,and plaine blafphemingof Chrill and his grace, by whoiefpirit and cooperation wedoe them. Againft impu. li.Shalbeiuftified. ) Of al other Articles deceitfully handled by Heretikes , they vfe tariuciuftice. '^^^ guile inthisofluftification j & fpecially by the equiuocation of certainewordesj which ii proper to al contentious wrarglers , and namely in this word , luftifie. Which becaufethey find foraettme to fignifie the acquiring of a guilty man of (omecrime whereof he is indeed guilty, & for which he ought to be condemned, (as by mans iudge- 2iient either of ignorance or of purpofe often a very malefaftour is deemed or decla- red & pronounced innocent] they falHy make it Co fignifie in this place & the like, wherefocuerman isfaid tobeiuftifiedof God for hiswoikesor othei wife. as though it ■ were faid, that Godiuftifiethman,thati6tofay,imputethto him theiufticeof Chrift though hebe not indeed iuft; or of fauour reputeth him as iuft, when indeed he is wicked, impious, and vniuft. Which is a moft blafphemous doftrine againft God, making him either ignorant who*is iuft, & fo to erre in his iudgementior not gocd,that Tiuc inherent can louc and faue him whom he knowethto be euil. And amaruelous pittifjl blindnes iuft ice more it is in the Chu; ches Adut rfaries, that they ; hould thinke it more to God's glorie , and f >r Gocl'i glo- more to the comrricndacion of Chriftes iuftice.merites , andm.crcie, to cal and count TIP, & for the an il man fo continuing, for iuft i then by his grace and meicie to make him of an il coiTiniedation one, iuft indeed, and fo truly toiuftifiehim, orastheword doth here fignifie, to of Ghrifts ire- efteeme and approuc for iuft indeed , him that by his grace kcepeth hislawand com- ritcs. mandements. Fur, that the keepers or doers of thecommandements be iuft and fo re- puted, itisp'aineby thecoircfpondenceto the former wordes: 2^c(. &lit.c. 16. toT;. haththefe wordfs : W/;*n « f/ faid, The doers oftht Law shal te iu(}ified, sshai othtr thirg 'nft':d.^ thtn. The iujiihaiue iujiijiei} far the dotrs of the La^v verily are iufl. T ' ftce 14. ^'«f«»/;«»My?»c;/. ) It a Gent)l cither now finceChrift, by his grace and faith, or , . ^ any other before Chrift, not of the flockc of Abraham, throi'gh the Spirit of God keep "^P ., : the iufticrs of the Law , he is iuft no leile then if he bad been outwardly circumcifed, ?" , ' ^V-aUid shal condemne the circumcifed lew rot keeping the Law , wi.hout which , his y eeping i Qutward Sicrament cannot fcruehim, but ^ha^. be much to his condemnation , that ha- ^*"'* uing the law and peculiar Sa ramcntsof God , he did notkecpc the Law , nor inwardly exercifethat in his hart which iheourward fignedid import. And althis isro rrorcbut to infinnare that true iuftice is not in faith only or knowledge of the Lsw, or in thename Cither of Kw or Chriftian , but in doing good workes and keeping the Law by Gods grace. Th"" letter and i;.Irt.'j«V/f,»o , '■^^almercmenby written : T/7^f thoumaieji be mjUfied tn thjiwordes, and otienomewhcn thon art n:itm-miy he iudged. 5. But "ifouriniquitie commend theiuftice of God, what flial ^''-'ceiuc & bc- we fay ?IsGodvniufl: that executeth wrath? (Ifpeake according to ^"^'"^^ =. yet man)6.Godforbid;OtherwifehovvfiialGodiuJge this worldPy.For if ^^'^^j'^'VX . the veritic of God hath abounded in my lie, vn:o his glorie , why am mTv*& dj'^h*^ I alfoyet iudgedas afinner, 8. and not ( as we are blafphemcd, and as prcr.rue the fome report vs to fay) let vs doe cuil, that there may come goodPwhofc ^.'o^-" and damnation is iuft. u„'"^I^^l ^.°" 9. What then ? doe we excel them ? No , not fo. For we haue argued people & the the IewesandtheGrceks,altobe vnder finnc, 10. as it is written ; r/ur Church and " there is not anj man lufl, u. there is not that vnderflandeth^thcrc is not ihatfeek^. th Councels in al after God, 12. Alhaue decUnedythej are become vnprofitable together: there is not th.it ^^"^'^•^^"'•'gh doeth good,thfre is not fo much as one. i^. Their throte is an open fpiihhre^ with their arc m'crc^*" tongues the) dealt deceit full). The ventm c ofafpes vnder their lipp;s. i ^.Whofe mouth c ^ff)!u*n. \ tsful ofmaledUtion and bitterncs : i^. Their feet fmft to sheed bloud. 16. Dcflruciion '^'"'^ of iidc &infeUcitiein their waies: ly.andthewa) of peace the) haue not kj^owen. iS.Thcre ''■'''P^""' isnofeareofGodbeforethctre)es. i^. And we know that whatfocucrthc Law fpeaketh.tothem itfpcaketh that are in the Law, that euery mouth -r u 1 may be ftopped,& al tiic world may be made fubicft to God.io.bccaufc him, here com- ^ " by the vvorkcs of the Law no flclli ilial be iuftihcd before him. For prifctjj not by the Law is the knowledge of finne. "'^.'v ihe aft of 21. But now without the Law" tlwiuftice of God is manifcflcd; J^**^"'^'^''^]^^^. teftified by the Law and the Propliets. 2:. And the iufti^cc of God by tig^a, tj,. /^poJ tcincchhts ^. a Christ Tesvs, 15. whom God hath propofed a' propitiation' by faith iuft.Hcatioabv „, his bloud , to the {hewiiig of his iuftice, for the remifllon of former the nic>i:s ci-j-j^^^^j. ^^ in thc tokratioii ofGod, to the (hevving of his lulticein this -^'1 "^ ^'\ time-that he may be iuft,andiuftify ing him that is of the faith of Iesvs b'.it inercl • by ChRIST. .,i« «i -sTJj- Chriftc. grace ^J whctc is then thy boafting>it is excludcd.By what law? of deeds^ andmcrcic: ^^ but by the Uw ot faith. iS. For weaccoLintamantobeiultihed thoMj^ his /'i^A-fi^^.-ithout the works of the Law. 29. Is he God of the lewes procccdinr"- only ? is he not alfo of the Gentils? Yes of the Gentils alfo. 50. For it is grace bcdif- one God , that iuftirtcth circiuncifion by faith , and prepuce by faith, pofiiions and ,, Doc wc then dcftioy the Law by faith? Godforbid,but we doeeita-» uJcunto. blUhthcLaw. tiaiout. ANNOTATIONS. C H A p. III. S Pauksf.^ea- j._ Ifyour'miquitie.'] No maruel that many now a-daies deduce falfe and deteftablecon- ch:s miftakcn clufions out of this Apoftles high and hat d writings, feeing that S. Peter noted it in his of chc N^ickcd. diie, ^ and himfclf here confelleth that his preaching & fpeaches were then falfely niif- conftrucdiis though he had taught that the l£wcs& Gentils il life & incredulity had bcendirealy the caufc of Gods more mercic,& that thcrforefinnecommeth of God to thcaduanccmcntofhisgloric , & confequcntly that men might or fljoulddoeil, that good might cnfue thereof. Which blafphemous conftruftions they tookeofthefe and the like wordcs: V^ here Jinne ahoHtided , there did grace more abetttid, ind : The Law tmrtdm, thit f$»ne might abound iXndouzoUhc PfaAmc ^o.ThatthoumaitJi befujlified'mthyv^»rds,md $mrcome when thou art iHdgei, As though he meant that men doe finne , to the end that The fcnfc of God may be iuftified. And at al thcfe & the like places of the Apoftle though fortwar- the places that ncd by S. Peter , and by the Apoftles owne defence and Proteftation , that he neuer fouJ as if God meant fuch horrible thingSjyet the wicked alfo of this time doe ftumble and fal. But the caufcd finnc. true meaning is in al fuch places, that God can and doth, when it pleafeth him, conuerc thofc finnes which mancommittcth againft him & his commandments , to his glorie: though the fuines themfclues ftand not with his wil,intention,nor honour,but be direft- ly againft the lame , and iherforc may not be committed that any good may fal. For, what good foeucr accidctally fallcth, it procecdeth not of the HnnCjbut of God's mercie that can pardon, and of his omnipotcncie that can turneil to good. And therfore againft thofe carnal interpretations , S. Paul very carefully & diligently giueth reafon alfo in this place , v. 6 , that it is impofsible : bccaufc God could not iullly puniflj any man, nor fie iniuJgcnient at thelater day for fnine without plaine iniurie, if either himfelf v^auld hauc finneconimitteth, or man might doc it to his glorie. Therfore letai fincere Readers of tlic Scriptures, and fpecially of S. Paules writings, hold this for a ccrtaintie, asthcApolUcs ownc dtf jnfe (whatfoeucr he fccmc to fay hereaftcrfoiindng in their fcnfc, that finne commcth of God , or may therfore be comitteth thathc maywoiice good thereof) that the Apoftle himfelf condcmneth thatfenfcas flanderous and blaf- phemous, H V ir is faid: lo. 2\C?r any «>/?.; Thcfe general fpeachc5,that both lew and Gentile be in finne , and nerumjl. noneataliull , a c not fo to betaken , that none in neither fort were euer good : the Scripturcscxpicfly faying that lob , *Zacliaric, Elifabcih, and fuch like', wcreiuft before God;& it were blafphemie to fay that thcfe woids alleagcd out of the i j.Pfalme were meant in Chriftcs mother, in S. lohn the Bapcift. in the Apoftles &c. For, this only is the fenfe: that neither by the Law of nature , nor law of Moyfes , could any man be luft orauoidfucb^finncsashcrebcrekcned , but by faith and the grace of God. by which there were a number in al Ages ( fpecially among the Icwes) that were iuft and holy, whom thcfe words touch not, being fpokcn only to the multitudeof the wicked, whicli the Prophet maketh as it were a feueral body confpiring againft Chrift and pcrfccuring the iuft and godly of which ilcompaniche faith, that none was iuft nor fea- T O T H E R O M A N E S. jy| to. nytht w»rIcM oftht Law. ) S. Hicrom and S. Chryfuftom expound this of the cc- No workesft' rcmoniAlwoikes only:aiidin ihat fcnfetheApoftlc fpccialfy profecutech this propofi-uailc without tion in his Epillleto the Galatians. liut ic is true alfo of al man's moral workes done faith & eracd* without faith & the grace of God i which can not be acceptable or auailablein God's (ighr,toiuftificanyman. And foS. Auguftinctaketh it De Sp.df tU.c.S.to.y II. tujiictofGad,) Beware of the wicked and vaiiic c»mmentaric of the Caluiniftes The ffe ef'te* glofsing, theiufticeof God tobc thanThichisrciidentin Chrift, apprehended by our oi,,n» a 'i faith ; and fo that imputed to vs which we indeed hauc not. Wherein at once they haucfmnut * 'ii forged thcmfelues againft God's manifeft word, a new no iufticc,a |)hantaftical apprc- a; Jl "** hcnfion of that which is not, a falfc faith and vntrue imputation. Whereas the iuftico * of God here, is that wherewith he indowcth a man at his firft conucrfion, and is now inaman, andtherforcman'siuftice : but yet God's iuflicealfo , becaufc it is of God. Of this iuftice invs, whereby we be truely iuftificd and indeed made iuft, S. Auguftinc fpeakcth thus : Tht graceofChriJi doth werkeour illuminaiioaandiMftificaiien inwardly al/i. ^ • , And 3.<^zix\Q:HegiuethtothtfMtl)fultht mojifecret grace of his Sfirit,s\hichfecretiyhtfwrith T™^*""*''W5 into infantf al/o. And againc : They are iufttfied in Chriflthatbeteeut tn him through the fecrtt """^*: communication and inffiraiion offpiritualgrac» , whereby tucry om Uaneth to our Lord. And againe : He maketh iuft renewing by the Sfirit, and regeneration by ^race. z8. Byfaith, without v-orkes.) This is the place whereupon the Proceftants gather falfly their only faith , and which they commonly auouch , as though the Apoftle faid , that only faith doth iuftific. Where he both in wordcs and meaning cxccpteth only the wor- kesofthcLaw done without ChriUbcfore our conuerfion : neither excluding the Sa- craments of Baptifme or Penance , nor hope and charitic , or other Chriftian vertuesj *1 which be the iuftice of faith. Asthcgoodworkcs proceeding thereof , belikewife the law and iufticc of faith. Al whrch the Aducrfanes would exclude by foiftinginthc terme, only. Of which kind of men S. Auguftine vpon this place faith thus; Men not Whitv^orks vnierflAndin^that which the .^pojlle faith, i^we count amantobeiu^itped by faith without the ire excluded worket of the La^f ) didthinkt th-itheftid, faith w^uidfufficea man though he liued Hand had from iuftifict* nogoodworkei, Which Godforbid theyeJJeL of eleSlton should thime' : w/;o m a certaine place after tion f/e had /aid, * tn Qhriji 1 1 S V S neither (irwmciftonn^r prepuce auailUth any wtit/heftrai]^l4 added ^but faith which workethby loue. Celt, y, G«/.5,«; I«.t If T«( cKayl^i- Chap. Ill I. That Abraham was not iuflified hy his 9Wne fower, hut hj God's grate , in ixhofn he beleetud ( 6. yahub is a wajffor the [inner alfe to come to iuflice. ) ^.And that,feewg he was not as then cinumufcd ■, not only the unumcifcd lew , but alfo the vndT' cumcifed Genttl may by beleeutngthe Chrijlian faith, lomc to tujine , as Abraham did : II, fpedally confidering alfo , that Abraham was promiftd to be iathtrof the whole worldy aitdfiot only of the lewes^towhojn only the Law was^iucn:And that, not to fulfil thepromife^butfor another caufe. ^^^i^:^Ji<2^ H A T shal we fay then that " Abraham did find, our Father according to the flesh? 2. I or it" Abraham were iiiftified "by works he hath gloric, but not with God. ;. Tor what faith the Scripture ? >i^ru/;4wk/f<'«f^Go(i,C' tt wasriputedhm to wjlue.^. hut " to himthat worketh, the reward is not imputed according to grace but accordint^ todebt.^.But '' to him that worketh not , yet belecueth in liim that wX- tifieth the impious, his faith is c reputed to iuftice according to the purpofe of the grace of God. 6, " As Dauid alfotiermeth theblcfledncs of a nian,to who God reputcthiufticc without \\oxVs:j.3UjfidAH thiy, Z, reho[^. - The Epistle OF S. Pavl v. The worJ ihjf: viiqttit'ies heforgiuoi, and whoftftnm be " iouered. 8 . BleJ[ed is the wan to B,;j««i,aorIi ^hom cur Lord h.tth " mt imputed [mr.e. notdiniiiiuh g Thisblefledncst'ncn doth it abide inthe circumcifion, or in the putcd ... . . - ....... fticcbcingnot circumcifion /' a fealc of the iufticeot faith that is in prepuce: that he iufticc indeed; j^^j„|^t ^^ thc Tathct of al thatbclccueby the prepucc , that vnto them 'h ' ''f'itl^s' alfo it may be reputed to iuftice : 12. and might be Father of circumci- initVclf.foGod fion, nottothcm only that are of the circumcifion., but to them alfo eftcen>cd& re- that follow the fteps of the faith that is in the prepuce of our Father ■ntedit:asthc^^^j.^j^^j^^ i^.For notby the Law was the promife to Abraham , orto 1 ^"^^t^ Jiis fccd,that lie fiiould be hcire of the world; but by the iuftice of faith. nceds'bctakc..i4.Forifthcy thatareoftheLaw,belicires-, faith is made void, the | •i..4.n«t going promife is aboliflied. 15. For the Law worketh wrath. For where is no before,. S:^ Cor. lj^^y neither IS there preuaricntion. 16. Therfore of faith : that accor- 4,1. and els- ciing'rogracethc promife may bcfirmetoalthefeed, not to that only c Om'sacra- v\ hich is of the Law , butto that alfo which is ofthe faith of Abraham,, mentsofthc who is the Father of vsal,( asit is written: ly.For , aVAtherofmanjNji. new LaN% giuc fiQ„j jj^ue T Appointed thee ) before God , whom ' thou didft beleeue', who "•/^"'f"'^»''qtnckneth the dead ; and calleth thofe things that are not, asthofe iufti?Jcf 'fri'h tilings that arc. 18. Who contraris to hope belceued in hope •, that he •vhichhcrcis might be made the Father of many Nations , according to that which commended: \vas * faid to him : So j/m/ tfry/fc^i fcc, as the ftarres of Heauen , and the *»hcrcas circi'i-^^,^^ ofthe fca. 19. And he was not weakned in faith; neither did he a ficnc^o^r mar-'^O'^^^'^^^ '""^^ ^^"^'"^ ^^^i' ^^^^^' ^^^^^^ dead, whereas he was almoft an hun kcoftheVame' dredyeares old, and the deadmatrice of Sara. 20. In the promife alfo of God he ftaggered not by diftrufl;-, but was ftrengthned in faith , giuing glorie to God: 11. moft fully knowing that whatfoeuer he promifed, he is able alfo to doe. 21. Therfore was it alfo reputed him to iuftice. 25. And it is not written only for him, that it was reputed him to iu- ftice ; 14. but alfo'' forvs, to whom it fiial be reputed beleeuing in hin) , that raifed vp Iesvs Christ our Lord from the dead , 25. who was dcliucrcd vp for our finncs,and rofe againe for our iuftification. 10. 4. Ueutd^ GetK^Si 5. ANNOTATIONS, Chap. IIII. Abraham's i., Jhr J "tm.) The Apoftle difputing in this chapter, asbeforf , againfi them that works before thought they mifxht beiuftififd by their works done without the grace of Chrift & faith faitb i" hini , propofeth Abraham for an example , and proueththat he had no iuftice nor eftimation of iuftice bcforcGodby any works done bcfote he had faith, orthatpro- cccdcd not of faith & Goi's grace. Iuftice before z. By ^ orkf . ) If Abraham did any commendable works before he beleeued Chrift, as ircn, 8c iuftice many Philofophers did , nicn might count him iuft therfore ; but in Gcd's fight ( who kcfbrcGoi. acccpccth nothing without faith 111 him , orthat procecdeth not from his gra«e ) he ibouldncue^hauc h^d thecfiimacionof aiuft man. Therfore Codin the Scriptures re- puting TotHeRomanes: 555 tcputinghim as aiuft man.^iucth the caufcthcreof, rayit>g:y^tr4/j4>M leltaudCod^and it^ot works, was npmedto him for iu/Hce. but mere grace A. To htmthatv.etkt.th.] That is to fay : Hc that prcfumeih of hisownc woilcs as done is caufc of out ofhimllfwithoui faith, God's help, and grace: and faying,that grace or luOification iirlHultlhca-r were giucn to him for his worksjthis man doth chalcngc his xuftificationasdebt , ¬ tioD. asoffauoiir& grace. y. Tohimthxtworkcihttot.^ Hcworketh not(in this place) that hath no wotksor allta- geth nothis works done in hisinfi.lcHtic as caufc of hisiuftificatiG, butfaith in Chrift, & that proceeding of mere gracc.Whcrupon S.Auguftinc faith: A.'«o^v tlottthaifaithjeuni thee vniufi. t^ni iffatthgiuen to thet , made thee iu/i , it found thee a \'.ickid one v hum it n.tght *nal{e iufi . If it found thee « icked, and offuch an one made thee utfi , v^hat works hadfi thot* being then VkickidfTio^ectuldefithou hat4eCnorcan/i hautybejore thou beUetiedfl. Beleeue then inhimthat iujli/ieth theimpioHtythatthygoodworkima^Oe^ooiwork indeed. ?iin^u[i,h\ Vfil.it. .' ,f. 6.i^jDjtuidtermeth.)']:nc'Proze(i:i\niloryCtermeth,tTin(\i.zc,defcribtthy(oTthxtthey Heretical frSfci - ^''^ would haue the ignorat belceue,thc whole nature & definition of luflificatio to be no- lation. thing els but remilVion of finncs, and no grace or inherent iuftice giuen from God at al. When the Apoftlc would fay nothing els, but that in the fitft iuftification God fin. deth no good vtorks or merits to reward, but only finncs to forgiuc vntofuchas hauc faith in him, 7 Couered i.notimputed.)YouTniy not gathcrCas the Herctiks doe)of thefc tcrmcs. What is,5iwif* eoueredy andjnor/wipMfceijthat the finncs of menbeneuer truly forgiuen, but hidden only, cetteredot not For that dcrogattth much to the force of Chriftsbloud & to the grace of God,by which itnfufcd. Jo, T,t9 our offt^nces be truly remitted. He is the Lamb that t 4t'i/ide tiiji. E I N G iuftified tlicrfore by faith y. ^^ let vs haue peace toward God by our Lord Iesvs Christ ; 2.by whom alfo aehauCacceflc through faith into this grace wherinvve fband, and gloric , •" in tlic hope of the glorie of the Tonnes of God. 5. And not only this ; but alfo we gloric in tribula- tions , knowing that tribulation worketh patience : 4. and patience, probation i and '' probation, hope; 5. and hope confoundeth not : be- aiua- caufe " thecharitie of God ispowredforthin our harts, by the Holy lion, but gloric Ghoft which is giuen vs. J^6.For\vhy did Chrift, when we as yet were xnthehope c weakc , according to the time die for the impious ? 7. For , fcarfefor Lu'^^i?u°" ^' aiuft man doth any dic:for perhaps for a cood man durftfome man die. herctnfin .attd ^'^"^ ^^^ '^c^^'^n^^^'^'J^'^hhischantie in vs : becauie, wlienasyet we tobegiuenn were fuiners , Chrift died for vs. 9. Much more therfore now being ouriuftjficaio, iuftified in his bloud, shalwebe faucd from wrath by him. 10. For if, to'bc -'-'^^^^H ^^'^^^'^^v^^^crc enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his by probatio in Souue *, much more being reconciled , shal we be faued in the life of tnbuU'.ion. him. . I. An I notonlythis^but alfo we glorie in God through our Lord cThcHerctikcs Iesvs Chrift, by whom now we haue recciued reconciliation. •fnoiIrtn^V^^ 12. Thcrforc , as'' by one man finne entred into this world ,. and by takcawly*ai^° ^^^"^^^♦^^I'i ^"d fo vnto al men death did pafle, in which al finned, fi-cc-wii Tij), ij.Foreuenvnto the Law finne was in the world : but finne was not Tsjl. lyjo. imputed , when the Law was not. .4. But death reigned from Adam " vnto Moyfes , eucn on them alfo that finned not after the fimilitude of | the prcuarication of Adam, who is a figure of him to come. 15. But not as the offence, fo alfo the guift.For if by the offence of one , many died; - Here wc may niuch more the grace of God andtheguift, in the grace of one man fcraj^ainit chc Iesvs Chrift, hath abounded vpon many. 16. And not as by one' finne*, Hercrjkcs that fo alfo the gu ft.For iudcement indeed is of one, to condemnation : but they which be ■ F rr ■ n ■ r ■ \^ -r- , -v feorneofCh.ift S^^^c IS Of many offences, toiultihcation. ly.For if in the offence of andiuft fid by one, death reigned by one; much more they thatreceiue theaboundan- him, bcmaJc ccof grace and ofdonation & ofiuftice, shal reigne in life by one, Tesvs *ftT-?'^T^i luue peace, as diurrfc alfo of the Grecke Agaluft rhe t^'ouii Dodours ( Chryf»ft,Orig.1heodQr.Otcum.Theofh)l ) doe, or, Wt funt peace, it makcth no- Hcrctik'-S fpc- '^' ' thing for the vainefccuritie and infallible ctrtaintic which our Aducrfaries fiy cucry cial faihaaxl man ought to haucvpon his prcfumed iuftification by faith, that himfclf isin God's ^ccuricic. fauour j&furetobefauedrpMCe towarJiGodj being here nothing els, but the finccre reft, tranquilitie, and comfort of mind and confcicnce,vpon the hope he hath, that he •is reconciled to God Surcitisthat the Catholikc faith, by which and none other men be iuftificd, neither teacheth nor breedeth any fuchfcciiritie of fal.iation. And thcr- fore they hauc made to thcmfclucs another faith which they cal 'PiJudam^ quite wi:hout the compafle of the Creed and Scriptures. X. %Acc(Jfe through ftinh. ) luftification , implicth al grace and vertufs rccciued byluftificatloft Chrift's merits; but the entrance & acctfleto th)b grace & happy ftate is by faith : be- attributed cau[c faith is the ground and firft foundation to buildon , rnd port to enter into rhe ar^uch tofaitb- reft. Which is the caufcthat our iuftification is attributed to faith nairicly m this a^ to the fun- Epiftle, though faith itfelf be of grace alfo. dation. 4. Trobationhope. ) Thii refellcth the crrour alfo. of theProteftants, that would haueOur hope is, our hope to hold only on God's promifcs,and not a-\\ hit onour doings. Where we fccfttengthnedby^ that itftandcwh ( and is ftrengthncd alfo ) vpon patience and conftancie , and good wcl-doing. probation and trial uf our fclues inaduerfitits : and that fo grounded vpon God's pro- oufes and our ownt doings, it neucr confoundeth. j. Charitiettpowrcd. ) Charitic alfo is giuen vs in our firft iunification , and not only Charitieis i imputedvntovs, but indeed inwardly powred into our harts by the Holy Ghoft, who qualiticinvs. with and in his gaifts & graces is bcftowcd vpon vs For this Charitic of God is not that which is in God, but that which he gmcthvs, as S. Augulh'neexpoundtth it Li. dt Sp. & lit. c. jt. Who referreth this piace alfo to the grace of God giuen in the Sacra- ment of Confirmation. rfe B€c. »!fr«j/; out of this text, toproue againft the faidtclagians , that the Apoftlemcantth not ot the general imitation of Adam in a<^ual finnes , ferueth againft Erafmus and others, inclining rather to that new cxpoficion, then to the Churches and Fa hers graue ludgemcnthcc- rin. Cone Milcuitunumc.i, 14. f^mo Aioyfes j bucn in the time of the Law cf nature , when men knew not finne, and thctfore it could not by man's iudgementbc imputed ; and in the time cf Moyfes Lav/ , when the conimandement taught thcmtokt^.ow it , but gaue them not ftrength nor grace to auoid it, finne did rcigne , and thereupon death and damnat'on , cucn til Moyfcsi»c/«/?Me, that is to fay , cucn til the end of his Law. And that not in them only (;^f,rjfj Qj,jy which a5\ ^Vm Yi^ ^^"^ ^^^^^ ^' ^'^^ which are baptized in Chrift Iesvs , in his tovsChriftes Wi/Si^V^^ we are baptized ? 4. For " we are buried together dcathandrc- f^^^^^^J yvith him by Baptifme into death: that as Chrift is rifen engriffeth v" ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^V ^^^ g^orie of the Father, fo we alfomay walkein into him. newnelfe of lite. 5. For if we be become complanted to the fimilitude of •• Caftilion his death we flial be alfo of his refurredion. 6. Knowing this , that our •oteth that // q|j ^^^ jg crucified with him , that'' the body of finne may be " de- tranflauith ft^oied ,to the endthat we may ferue finne no longer. 7. For he that is tntrueturtfor, dead, is iuftificd from finne. 8. And ifwe be dead with Chrift , webe- dtjhuatur.vjci- lecue that we (hal Hue alfo together with Chrift. p.Knowing thatChrift tned,for,de- rifing againe from the dead, now dieth no more, death fhal no more •iHereaeaine^^"^ dominion ouer him. lo.For that he died,'' to finne he died once: is fignificd, butthatheliueth,heliuethtoGod. 1 1. So thinke you alfo, that you are that our dif- dead to finne,but aliue to God in Chrift I e svs our Lord. {4 chargcfrom 12. Let not" finne therfore reigne in your mortal body , thatyou of finne" i!b*^ obey the concupifcences thereof. 1^. But neither doe ye exhibit your the Chriftian niembers inftruments of iniquitie vnto finne : but exhibit your felues faith, & by to God as of dead men, aliue-, and your members inftruments of iuftice obcdienceto toGod. i4.Forfinne flial not haue dominion ouer you. For you are arhTe of '^°" ^^^ vnder the Law, but vnder grace. Chrifts rcli- 15. What then ? (hal we finne , becaufe we are not vnder the Law, but gion : in that vnder grace? G od forbid . i^.'* Know you not that to whom you exhibit ihc Aportlc your felues feruants to obey , you are the feruants of him whom you i"i"^hHld r ^^^y' whether it be of finne , todeath , or of obedience, to iuftice. uerinccfrom' *7- Butthankcs be to God, thatyou were the feruants of finne, but ni /Vdain,is called the 0/J »»»«m as our pcrfon reformed in & by Chtilt ,1$ named th. liiw mm. And thelump and maiieof finocs which then ruled, is called the corps or body offinne. 10 roj!r».ie/je(/«J. ] Chrift died to finne, when by his death he deftroicd finne: We die to finne, m that wc be difchargcd of thcpowcr thereof , which before was as it were the life of our pcrfons, and commanded A tht parts and faculties of our foulc and body : ascontrarie- wilcwcliueto God, when his giacerulcihand wotkethinvs,as the foulc doth rule our mortal bodies. II. Sinntreigne. ; Concupifcence is here named finne,becaufeitis theefFcft , occa- fion, and matter of fiiine, and is as it were adifeafe or inbrmitie in vs , inclining vs to il, remaining alfo after Baptifme according to the fubftancc or matter thereof : but it is not properly a finne, nor forbidden by commandement, tilitreigne in vs, and we obey andfollow the de fires tlierrof.^M^w/?. li.denMft.&c$iicufifi.c, i}. Ctnt.i..tfifi.VtlagAu I, f. I ;. Ctnc. Tridmt. Sijf 5. dicret. de pec. ori^. 17. Forme efdoanni J At thefirftconuerfionofeuery Nation to the Catholike faith, there is a forme 6c rule of beltcfefetdowne,vnro which when the people is once put by their Apoftles, they muft neucr by any periiiafioncf men alter the ("ime , nor take of man or Angcl,any new doctrine or Analogic of faith,as the Proteftants cal it. 15 i'htgraceofOoi^ life euirUfiing. ) The fcqucle of fpeach required , that as he faid, deafhor damnation is the ilipendof finne , folifceuerlafting is thcftipend of iufticcj and lb it is , and in the fame fenft he fpake in thelaftch.ipter :that mi finne reigned to death, fo grace mxyrtignehyiulitce to life eutrUfting. But here he changed the fcntence fomwhat, calling life euerla(ting^r<«ce,rather then regard : becaufe the merits by which we attainc vnto life, beal God's guiftand gtzce. t^tt^uft. Ef. 10;. ad Uxtum. Notonlyfaitk,' The old man, & the new. Dying to finne< LiuingtoGod. How aoneupiAi cence iscallci finne. The doAn'nc of our C\ ft Apoftles. Life euerla- fting afiipenj, and yet gracCt rCor. Chap. VII. Our firmer hashand ( fitwe ) with bis Uwjsdud'wBaptifmeiandnowwtarewArUd to another hush And ( fo Cbrtft)to bring forth children to Codjhat tsgoociwukjs, •7, And how the Lav; hung good , wasj/et to vs the law offinne and death , htuufc concupifience reigned tnys 17. But now hjf Baptifme grace reigneth mys ^ though dfii concMptfunce doth nr)uine And tmpt \sf\l. »a^A?R E you ignorant , Brethren, ( for I fpcakc to them that \ now ^l^Swthc Law )that the Law hath dominion oucr a man as longtime. ^^^asMt* liucth?2.I-or*the womathat is vnder a husbadrhcr hus- ^^^^^ dilr.l- "^^^ bad liuing is boiiJ to the law.But if her husband be dead she is , ^-h j^c band loofcd fro the Uw of her husbad.Therforc her husbadliuing,flic /lial be bctwixtmanfc 1 4 called trie J 3^0 TheEptstleofS. Pavl wifcjthough callcd'an aduoutrcffe if flie be with another man : but if her husband for fornication be dcad flie is deliuercd from the law of her husband: fo that oncinaydc- ^^^ -^ ^^^ ^^^ aduoutreflc if Ihe be with another man. 4. Ther- pirt from an- ^.^^^ ^^^^ Brethren ■'* you alfo are made dead to the Law by the body of nic.Thcrforc Chrift-, that you may be another man swhoisriienagame from the to marry agai- dead , that we may frudific to God. 5. For when we were m the flesh, reis aduau- ^j^^ pafsions of finnes that were by the Law , did worke in our mem- ifc of Sir-'' bers, to frudifie v nto death. 6. But now we are loofed from the law of tie fcparatcd death wherin we were deteined :c in fo much we ferue in " ^ newnelTe of a -Being now fpirit, and not in the oldnes of the letter. bajjtifw'd and ^7. What fhal vvefay then? Is the Law rinne?Godforbid.ButfinneIdid & enc''ra^ff-7iM "^^ ^now, but by the Law : for concupifccnce I knew not , vnlefle the Chriu'!myftil Law did fay : " Thou sbalt not comt. 8. But •' c occafion being taken,(inne tal body, you by the commandemcnt wrought in me al concupifcfnce. For without arc difcharged the Law fiune was dead. 9. And I lined without the Law fometime.But Mo^'fcf ^"^d^ w hen the commandement was come^fmne reuiued. 10. And I was dead, arc free f" And the comm.andement , that was vnto life, the fame to me was found Chrift. to be vnto death, ir. For finne taking oecafion by the commandement, b-ByBaptifme fcducedmc, and by it killed me. 12. Therfore* the Law indeed is holy, Chri'iksiuft'^- " ^"^ ^^'^^ commandemcnt holy,and iuft,and good. inipu:cd'"o [^s, ij- Tliat then which is good , to me was it made death ? God forbid, but an inward 'But linnc , thatit may apcare finne, by the good thing wrought me Dcwneflc of death : that finne might become finning aboue meafure by the com- ^^^T ^r7^ ^- mandement. 14. For we know that the Law is fpiritual, but 1 am carnal,. and rclidcntin ^^^^ vnder finne. 15. For'' that which I worke, I vnderfland not. For c-^sinneorco-^notthatwhichlwil, thefamedoel, but which I hate, thatldoe, cupifccnce j6. And ifthat which I wil not, thefame I doe •, Iconfent to the Lav\r, which was a- flcep before, was wakened, . - , , , • ,, • • i • r ■ by prohibition me. 18. For I know that there dwellcth not m me, that is to lay , m my the Law not flcfli , good. For to wil, is prefent with me , but to accomplifli that being the caufe which is good , I find not. 19. For " not the good which 1 wil, that doe T; ui""oc"arifn' ^"^ ^^^^ ^"^^ " ^^'^^^^^ ^ ^'^^ "°^ ' ^^^^ ^ ^^°^- ^°* ^"^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^ ^^^ thc?iui:o^ ki" riot , the fame 1 doe : now not I worke it , but the finne that dwelleth occifion being in mc, 21. 1 find thcrfore the Law , to me hawing a wil to doe good, taken by our tlut cuil is prefcnt with me. 22. d For I am delighted with the Law of corrupt nature QqJ accordir^ to the inward man: 23. but 1 fee another law in my whi^chxvas" members, repugning tothelaw ofmy mind , and captiuing me in the commanded, law of fimicthat isin my members. 24. Vnhappie man that 1 am, who drhcEpiftleinfnaldcliuer me fromtbcbody of this death? 25. The grace of God by a Votiuc M.iirc usvs Chrift our Lord. J^Therfore Imyfeif'withtheinind cferuethe •f £nn« lavv of God , but " with the fleili, the law of finne. that it is good. 1 7. But now y not I worke it any more , but the finne that dwelleth in ANNO- To THE Romanes. 5fi ANNOTATIONS. Chap. V 1 1. 7. Tool* /W«norc9««)Tt is not the habitual concupircencccr infirmiticofou- nature Aftiia! concu- •r fciifual dtfiicorinclin.itiontocuil, couctingagaiiift the fjiirit, that is forbidden pifccnccfor- propcily in this precept : but the confcnt cf our reafon and niind viito it , to obty and bidden , not follow the Uiftstbcrof, that is a finne and prohibited. h.ibitna' I r. Th^twhich I workc. ) This being vndcrltood of S. Paulhimfelf or any other iuft Sudain inuo- perfon, the TnTc is, that the flesh and inferiour part ftirrethvp diucrfc difordcrcd mo- hnnarjc mo- tions and pafsions or perturbations againfl the mind,and vponfucha fodain fometimcs tionsarcno inuadeth the fame, that before it attcndeth or reafon can gather itfelf to deliberate, fuine. manisin a fort ( though vnwittingly ) entangled. Which as foone as ir is pcrceiued being ofthc iuft condemned, reiefted, and refilledjncuer makcthhim a finner. I l.Tiot that which I w»/)Ht meaneth not, that he can doc no good that he wjllerh or Concupifcen- flefircrh, or that he is euer forced to doc that wiiich his wil agrccth not vnto : but that ce taketh not by reafon of the forciblcr.efic of coMCiipifccnce, wherof he cannot rid himfelf during away free- wiJ. life,he can not accomplishalthedefircs ofhisfpiritand mind , according as he faith ,j, 17, totheGalatians: Thefieihccuctethagainjlthefp'ifit , and the fpnh againft the f.tih ^ that not vihAtfoeu:ryoit\\il,you can dot. if.lSjtthe good which I v,^. »i8.Forlthinkethatthcpafsions of this time are not '^condignc to Enc'.mi C.64. thcglorietocomethatflialbereuealedinvs. 19. For the expedation ^' T? &Ir ^^^^^^ creature , expedeth the reuelation ofthe fonnes of God. 20. For Vrb^^poji 'fir. ^'^^ creature is made fiibicd to vanitie , nor willing , but for him that ' madcitfubicdinhope :2..becaufe the creature alfo itfelfflial be de I}.C. [Ml. a The Epjftlc liucrcd from the feruitude of corruption, into the libertie of the glorie J'^°'^*Jf^*-p""'ofrhe children ofGod.z2.For we know that euery creature groneth,& tec ft And^f"'r '^rauailcth eueatil now. 25. And not only it , but we alfo our felues ha- many Martyrs. uing" tothbRomanbs. i6j uingthe firfl frulti of the fpirit, we alfo grone within our felues , ex- peding the adoption of the fonnes of God, the redemption of our body. Yi i4.For'' by hope we are faiied.But hope that is feen,is not hope. For that which a man feeth , wherfore doth he hope it? 25. But if we hope for that which we fcenot;\veexpedby patience. 26. And in like manner alfo the Spirit helpeth our infirraitie. For, what we fliould pray asweoughtjwe know not: but the Spirit himfclf rcqueftcth for vs withgronings vnfpcakeable. 27. And he that fearchcth the harts, knoweth what" the Spirit dcfireth : becaufc according to God hcre- quefteth forthe Saints. 18. And we know that to them that loue God, al things cooperate vnto good , to fuch as according to purpofe are called to be Saints. 29.For whom he hath foreknowen,he hath alfo prc- deflinated to be made conformable to the image of his Sonne : that he might betheFirfl-borneinmany Brethren, ^o. And ''whom he hath predeftinated •, them alfo he hath called. And whom he hath called-, them alfo he hath iuftified. And whom he hath iuftified; them alfo hath he glorified. 31. What flial we then fay to thcfc things ? If God be for vs, whoisagainft vs?32.Hethat fpared not alfo hisowne Sonne, but for vs al deliuered him ^ how hath be not alfo with him giuen vs al things? 35.Who flial accufe againft the eledt of God?God that iuftifieth.34.Who is he that (hal condemne ? Chrift I e s v s that died, yea that is rifen alfo againe, who is on the right hand of God, who alfo maketh intercefsion for vs. 35. Who then jflial feparate vs fromthecharitieof ChriftPtribu- ThcEpiftlcfor _ lation ? or diftreffe > or famme ? or nakednes ? or danger ? or perfccu- ^- 1^'^*""=^ ^J*''tion?orthefword?3(5. asitis written : lor we are /{tlUd forth jfike al the ^'^ ^'^* day : we are efteemed as sheep ofjlaughter. ) 37. But in al thcfc things wc ouer- r-TTfVffff-comebecaufeof him that hath loued vs. c ^8. For '' I am furc that nei- t^^y«i ther death, nor life, nor Angels,norPrincipalities, nor Powers, neither things prefent , nor things to come, neither might , 59. nor height , nor depth, nor other creature , (hal be able to feparate vs from the charitie of God which is in Chrift I e svs our Lord. J* ANNO T A T I O N S. Chap. VIII. »/^/ the li.Thtffirit giutth ttJUmoriH ) Thisplaccniakcthnotfor thcHerctikesfpccial faitb,or Thctcftimonie :ir prefumptuous, certainty that eucry one of them is in grace;the teftinionic of the of the Spirit. Spirit being nothing cIs but the inward gooJ motions,cofort,& contentraentjwhich the children of God Joe daily feelc more and more in their harts by fcruing; him : by which they haue as it were an atteflation of his fauour towards them, whereby the hope of their luftiHcationandfaluationis much corroborated and ftrcngthned. 17. Tet ifwe fuffer.) Chi iiics paincs or pafsions haue not fo fatisficd for a!, that Chrif- NowJthftan- tiamenbedifchargcdofthcirparticulhr fufFring or faciifying for each nun's ownc part: dingClirift's neitherbc our paincs notlnngworth to thcattainement of Heauen, bccaiifc Chrift hath f.itisfa«/, 9. And another timeyCharitiercmitteth ftnnet i. Vet. 4, 8. Of faith it is faid, Theiuftliueth by faith B^. l^ 17- Oi c\\3.tix.ity\^ ek.no tNt])atvit are transfened from deuthio life ^hecaufe we lout 8cc» l.lo, ?j 14- Scripture .bu- «•*• Thtfprit deftreth. ) Arius and Macedonius,old Heretlkes, had their placesto con- fc.l a^sinft the ^^'^^ ^pon againft the Churches fenfe, as our new Maifters now haue. They abulcd G )dhc-ad of ^'I's text to proue the Holy Ghoft not to be God, becaufe he needed not to pray or askcjbut he might command if he were God. TherforeS.Auguftmexpoundeth it thus; The "Spirit prayeih^ths.t is, caufith dy teachtth vt to pray, and what to pray ^ or aske. Augu&.dc anima& eiusorig.li.4.c.9.&ep.iii.c.n . JO, VV horn he hath predeftinated. ) God's eternal fore fight , loue, purpofe, predeftina- of prtdLfti:ia- ^'""j and election of h.sdeere children, & in time their calling,iuftifying , glorifying tionjio'.v to be -y Chrift, as alothcrades & intentions of his diuine wU and prouidencc towards their rcucrcnced, ix J^'i'^tion , ought tobereucrenced of al men with dieadful humilitie , & not to be what it tea- fou;htout or difputcdonwithprefumptuousboldncs andaudacitie. Forit is thegulfe that many proud pcrfons, both in this Age and alwaies , haue by God's iuft iudgement perished in, founding theronmoft horrible blafphemies againft God's mcrcie , nature, and goodncs, and diners damnable errours againft man'.-, fee- wil, & againft al good life & religion. This high corclufion is here fct downe forvs , that we may learneto k low of whom wconght to depend in al our life, by whom we exped our faluation , by whofe prouidcnceal our graces, guifts, and woikes doe ftand -.by what an eucrlafting gr.itious determination, our redemption, which IS in Chrift IESVS,was defigned: kcth not away *"'^ to giuc God inccifablc thankes for cur vocation and preferment to the ftate frce-wil. ^c be in , before the Icvscs , who dcferucd no better then they , before the light of his mcrcie shining vpon vs accepted vs, and rcieaed them. Bnt this faid eminent truth cf God'setcr;:al predeftination ftandeth ( as we are bound to belceue vndcr piincofdimnation, whether we vndcrftand how or no ) &foS. Auguftin in al his diuiwe workes written of the fame ( De gratia & lib. arh. de cortept. & gratia ^A tyir:i:u'.ot the Holy Ghoft. The doi.'}iin< fheth vs. God's predC' ftination ti * adgtt^ rianty * " c auTMS i. Cor: 4> I7,i fdO. Hiero. To THE Romanes. ^6f^ Mrticulot ftlto I'mpofitot. ) defendeth,dccUreth, proueth, and conuinceih, that it dorh ftaiid ( I fay) with man's free-wil and the true libertic cf his aftions, and forccih no man to be either il or good, to finne or vertue, to faluation or damnation , nor takcrh away the meancsornature of merits, and cooperation with God to our ownc and Other mens faluation. ii.lam fure ) This fpcach is common in S. Paul according to the latin rranflation, Kominordi- when he had no other alfurtd knovledge but by hope : as f^o.iyjU. i. r/m. i,f. Hib. •,nir:l/ is furc 9: Where the Gieeke word /igniHcch only a probable perfuafion. Ai;d thcifore except cr' his filuatio hemeancofhinifelfby fpccial rcuclation,or ofthepredeftinate in general, (in which but only in ' two cafes it m.»y lUnd for the certitude of f.iithor infallible knowledge ) othtrv-ifc hope, that euery particular man should be-aflurcd infallibly that himfelf should be luftifitd and not that only, but furc alfo ntuef tofinne, or to haue the guifc of perfeuerancc, and certaineknow'cdgeof his predtftination ; thatisamoft daionable falfc illufion and prefumption, condemned by the Fathers of the holy Couiicel of Trent. Stjf. 6. c. 9. lt,i3. Chap. IX. Wi/t 4 prateflaiton ofh'is forroT^for it(lefl they should thinks him to reiojce in their perdtttiih, ) he wfi>.uareth the lewes to be re frobate, although the) anie ojAbiahas fiesh^ 6.fipftg,to be tuefonnei ofGod.goeth not b) thut^but b) God's graieii^xoNm fiaerm^ thui at were one dimned majft. z^.Bj v hub grace the Genttis to bi made bh peopU:&fo the Vrvphctsto haue joretoldofibtm both 50. Ahd the caufe hereof to bi , that the Gentils jubmu tbmfelues to thejaitb ofcbrijl , vchtih the lewet wilmt, SPEAKE the verity in Chrift, 1 lie not, my confcicncc bearing me witnes in the Holy Ghoft, 2. that I haue great fadnefle &r continual forrow in my hart. 5. For I wished my felf to be an'' anathema from Chrift for my brethren, who are my kinfmen according to the flerii , 4. who are ifraelites , whofe is the adoption of Tonnes , and the glorie, and the Teftament , and the la\v-giuing,& c the feruice , and the proniifes : 5. whofe are the Fathers, & ofwhumChrifl is according to the flelh , who is aboue al things God Blcfl'ed for cucr. Amen. 6. But not that the word of God is fruftrate. For , '^ not al that are of Ifracl, they be ifraelites : 7. nor they that arc the feed of Abraham, al be children: " but m ifaac shal the fud be ialUd rnio tbec: S.that is to fay, not they that are the childre of the flcfh they are thechildre ofGodrbut they that arc the children of the promife,are cftecmcd for the reed.9.For the word Ctn It ofthepromifcis this:/!ctor amedcmct ^'^'^^ befaued. iS. for confummatwg a word^ and abbridging it in equitie : becaufe a with great pa- Word abbrtdged shalour Lordmakj vpon the earth. 19. And as Efay foretold: ticiicc , & con- Vftig; f]jc lofd ofSabaoth had left xsfeed^ w* had been madeitkj Sodom, and we had ihT'luIic ifo ^''" ''^' "' Gomorrha. '^ *° ^o. Whatflial we fay then?That the Gentils which purfuednotafter iuftice , haue apprehended iuftice,but the iuftice that is of faith, ji But Ifrael in purfuing the law of iuftice,is not come vnto the law of iuftice. ^2. Why fo ? Becaufe not of faith , but as it were of workes. For c rhey haue ftumbled at the ftone of ftumbling, 55. as it is written ; Behold 1 put theirowneda- iiSionafioneofftumbling^Andaroiksoffcandal: and whofieuer beleeueth in him, na-ion by iafi- shal not be confounded, dchty. .q he frcc-wil. « Here wc fee that they are the cauic of ANNOTATIONS. Chap. IX. 16. Tx»^ 2X. Anatkcma. $• tylnathtm*. ) ^nnhcmxhy vfc of Scripture is either thatwhich by feparation from profane vfc, an J by dedication to God, is holy, dreadful, and not vulgarly to be tou- ched ^ or contraricwife , that which is reiedcd, feuercd, or abandoned from God, as curfed and dcicflcd, andtheiforc istobcauoidcd. And in thislaterfenfe (according asS.Paultakcchit \. Cor a6. If any lout not eur Lord lESVS CHRIST^ bthe ^nathema^ thati% to fay, A way with him, Accurfed be he, Beware you company not with him) the Church and holy Counccls vfc the word f.r a curfe and excommunication againftHe- In N^hat Icnfc rctikcj & other notor ous otfenders & blafphcmers.Now how the Apoftle^wittiing him- S. Paul wifhcthfciftn be Anathema from Chria to faue his Countrie-iTcnsfouleSjdid take this word,it to beanathc- is a ycry hard thing to dctcvmmc. Some thinke, he dt fired only to die for theirfaluatio. "'*• Othersjthar bein^^ verv lothro be kept ftom the fruitio of Chrift,yet he could be cotcnt toSc fo All for to faue their foulcs. 0:hcrs,that hewiflied what malediftion or repara- tion froni Chrift foeuer that did not imply the disfauo ir of God towards him, nor take tvray hisloucicwardGod. This only is ceitaine ijhat it is a point of vnfpeakable charitie ro THE Romanes. 7^(,n charicieintlie Apoftlci breaft,anda patcrnctoil Bishops and Pricfts, how to lout t^ic J!gM«i>.'') Vpon the former difcourfe, that of two pcrfor.s equal God callcth That God is theonetamcrcie,and leaucth the other in hisfinnc, one might infcrre that God >^crc not vnjiift ,or vniuft and an accepter of perfons. To which the Apoftle anlw£reih,that God were not an accepter of iuft nor indifferent indeed, fotovfctlie matter where grace or faluation \\credue. As perfor*; , i> de- iftwo men being Chrillned,bothbeleeuewel,& Hue wcLif Godfhould giue Heaucn to dared by fami- the one, and ftiould damnc the other, then were he vniuft, partial , & forgeiful of his liar examples. proniife;butrcfpeftmg or taking two,w ho both be worthy of damnatio (as al are before they be firft called to mercie ) then the matter ftandcth on meremercie, andofthe giuers wil and libcralitie,in which cafe partialitie hath no place. As for example 1, Two. malefaftours being condemned 1» So likcwife,God feeing al mankind and S.Aueuftincs both for one crime, the frince pardo- cuery one of the fame in a general con- example is of ncththeone,& letteththi law proceed denation & maffcof finuc,in& by Ada, twodtbtcrs: ©nthc other. deliucrcthfomc,andnot othcrfonic. thconcforei- ». The thccfe that is pardoned, caH not z. AI that be dcliucrcd out of that common ucn.il & the attribute his efcapc to his owne defer- damnation , be dcliuered by graccand other put to uingSjbutro the Princes meicie. pardon, through the mcanes and merits payal,by the 3. The thcefc that is executed, can not ofChriil faniecreditour. chalengc the Prince that hcwasnot 3. Suchas be left in the common c^Ce o( U.dePrjtdtfl.^ pardoned alfo : but mufl aknowkdgc damnation , can not complainc, becaLifcom.c.^. that he hath hisdcfcruing. they hauc their dcferuing for finnc, 4. The (landers by muft not fay , that he 4» We may not fay that fuch be damned, wasexecuted becaufc the Prince would bccaufe God did not pardon them, but notpardon him. For that was not the becaufc they did finnc, and thcrforcdc- caure,buthisotfe»fc. ferutdit 5. If they alke further , why the Prince 5. That fomc fhould be damned ,& not al pardoned not both , or tx.cciitcd not pardoned , and othcrfomc paidoned ra- both : the anfwcris, that as mercit is a thcrthcnal condemned, is agt cable to goodly vertuCjfo iafticeisnccciraric& God's iuftice& mcrcic; bothvvhich vcr- coramcndAblc. tues in God's prouidcncc towards vs arc recommended, 5^8 The Epistle of S. Pavx f, But ific be further demanacd why 4 That Saul should be rather pardonctrrtfi(iit,andchoafe thatv/hichh.mfeLfhtld &c. And in diueri places he dedarerh that S. Cypria, though he held an errour, yet was no Heretike becaule he would not haue defended it after a general Councel had declared it to be an errour.u i d* bjpt.c.^ So Poilidooiusira the life of i. Augultinreporteth,now, after the deterrainjtion of the See .Apoftolike that ^"'• Pelagius opinion was lierctical,al menefteemed Peia^iusan Hcrctikc ,and theEmperour '^'*Z'^*. made iawesagainll him as againtt an Heretike AgaiaeS Au^aftinfaita ^Henan (ieret.ke **• tn my opinion^that for fame temporal commodny ^and fpectally for hn glorie andprmcipalitie^coineift or els foUovitih falfe or nfw tpininnf . de vtilit. credendi cap. i. The former mar- Let our Proteftants behold themfelueN in this glalTe . and withal let them mavke al ies agree to the other properties that old rieretikescuerhid, and they shal find al definitions andmarJces Prcteitaotj. of an Heretike to fal vpon themielues. Aod therfore they niuft not maruel if we warnc al Catholikcmenby thewordsofthc Apoltle in this place to take heed ofthem, and to shun Their bookes, theirpreachings, bookcs, conuenticles and companies. Neither need the people be curious feruice,andpre2« toknow what they fay, much ielFe to confute them: but t'ley mult trull Gods Church, thing rauft be which doth refute and condemne them. And it is enongh for the^nto know that they be .auoided. condemned, asS-AugaitinnotethinthelatereidofhisbookedehFrefibus. AndS Cy- E;», ytj prian laith notably to Antonianus dema ,ding curioully what hcrcfies Nouatianu'> did wm. 7, teach 7\(^"M4»fi', faith he , "^hath^refi^s hehathorpreacheth , when he teachethwtthoui: that is to fay out of the Church. The Church n Subne'ted. ) He^etikes be often incorrigible yet the Church of God ceafeth not byal fcekcth tae a- meanes pofTible to reuokc them Therfore S. Auguftm faith «f. i^i. the Hertuki himfelf iTiendemcnt ot though w i^ingw:^) cd om & dei'li iblepride^aninnUwuh he friw~rdneiot v^i.k^dcontemion^ttg the moit oblll- yve admmish th^: he be auoidedlefi he deeeiue the vie^kiingt and Utie onei ^fovje \iefufenot by almea- na'e Heretlkes. rm pojiible to fttk e hit amendement and reformatioyt. Jieretikes cut n_ By his nvj it inigtment ) Other grieuousoflfenders be fcparated by excommunication Thcuifelucs from from communi.in of Saints and the fellowship of God's Jh.irch. bythe lentencc of their thcCliurch, Superioursinthefa.iieChurci : but Heretikes more milerablc and infortunate tlien they runne out oft le Church of their owne accord, andlo ^iue lencence againlt their ovTne - foulcs to damnation. THE *(^*» •¥«■ 'rfl" ^ff- -^n f» -'■n- -»", -"fl- — ^ THE EPISTLE OF S PAVL TO PHILEMON- THl ARMVMENT. He^rinffofVbflemonsyeytue, yphovr^s d Cokf^Un^ hev^riteth 4fimilf4r lerttr jrom l{^otnt ( bem^ pyifoncr there ) 4b9f4t Inififgit'meftrujnt Oncfimui : not doubt iv^ but th4t ht m:)^ht comrn.tn(ihim,yet rather requefiing th.tt berctlforiiue hint,y(A andrt- ce'itte him Ai he ycoiild f auI htmfelf^ who aljo ho^ etb to come ynto hint, ^' AVLtbeprifoncrof ChriftI e svs, anJbroihcrTlmothec:to ^haritic com- '^' Philemon the belovicd and our Coadiutour,2. and to Appia our mended alwaies Jf! dcarcft: filler , and to Archippiis our Fcllow-fouldiar and to the together , both .-J.C Chill c'l which is in thy houfc ■;, Grace to you and pe^cc from n:cc!raricto ^^ GodourFather,andour LordlESvs Chrift. n.aKccoa.plete ^. I giLicthankcs to my God, alvvaies maicing a memorie olr thee in my to iuft fixation 6t praicrs,5.hcai-ingthy'i''charitie & falrh which thou haft in our Lord I esvs, faliutiun. and " to/^ard al thcSainrs : 6. that the communication of thy Faith may be" b The ducties madceuidentintheagnitionof al'gojdthat is in you in Chritl I E svs :. 7. ofdiafiy- Jnd For 1 haue had great ioy and c )nrolation in thy chariue , bccaufc the bowels of chi h'L 1!)ilo- the Saints ' b haue reftcdLy thee brother. pers , arc cxcce- 8. For the whici thing hauing great confidence" in Clirifc Ies vs to com- ditr^ acceptable mnnd thee that whi h pertaincthto the purporc : 9. for charitic rather I be- to God and al fecch, \ lurcas thou art fuch an one , ss Paul being old and now prifuncr aSo 3°°^^ '"'^"• oflEsvs Chrift. 10. 1 bcfcech thee for myfonnewhom I haue begotten in •• Al Spiritujl bands, *Onefimus,iu who hath been fometimevnprofitablcrothe^, but now menoui;httobc profitable both to mc and thee, 11. whom I haue fent backc to thee. And •= doe "cccdmq pro- S . !• I 1 ,,i T iiL • J -1 pcn'e& rcjdy to thou receiuc him as mine ownc bowels. 1^. W horn 1 would nauereteinedw itn procure mens mc, that for thee he might minifterto me inthc bands of the Ghofpel : 14. pardon and-c- but without thy counfei I would doc nothing rthathygood mis^htbcnot as conciiiationtoal it were of nccciTitie , but voluntarie. 15. For perhaps therfore he departed for a P"^""^'"*- 'cafon from thee , that thou mighteft take him againe-for eucr. id.Now not as n feruant , but for a fruant , a moft dtare brother , efp'.cially to me , but how much more to thee both in the fit ill and in our Lord ? 17. If therforc thou.. take me for tliy fellow ; receiue him as my fclf iS.And if he hath hurt thee any " *; ^^ """"^ ^^^' 1 • ••/ill- T n lU • ... ^ and ductic tint thing or IS 111 thy debt, that impute to me. 19. 1 I'aul haue written ^vithminc ^ ,,^^^^^^,,,^1^^^ osvnehand : 1 wil repay it : not to Gy to thee, -'that thou owcft me thine o\mic bcoui Cpitiiuai fclfaifo.zo.YcabrQther. cGodgrantl mayenioy theein our Lord. Rcfrelh parcnti in mybowelsinour I.ord. j.i.Truftingin thyobidience 1 haucwritten tothee, Cluiit. knovvingthat thou vvilt doe aboue that alfo which Idoef.iy. 12. And withal prouide meal^o alodging.For 1 hope by your praicrs tliat I llu! begiuc toyou. 1;. There fi.ute thee Hpaphras my fcllow-prifoner in Ciirift 1 h $ vs , 14. Marke, Arifbichus,Demasand Luke myCoadiutours. z^.Thcgraceofouc Lord 1 £ s V s Chiilt be withyoiu: fpirit. Arncn* ANNO T* 55*;. ANNOTATIONS. P . , . , J . ?• Ttv/ardal the Saints. ) The Apoftle fticlceth not to fay,Charitie and faith in Chrift ini ■ \ nuDClcete ai his Saints , which our captious Aduerfaiics count in Catholikc mcps fpeahes and wri- m aints. ^-^^^^ ^^^^ abfurd , fsining that in al fuch wc make no difference betwixt the loue we bearc to Chrift , and thcloucwcowctoourneighbours : betwixt thetruftorbeleefeuehaucin God,and that which we haue in Im holy Saints. Malice and contention doth fo blind ai Hcretikes. THE ARGVMENT OF THE E P, I S T L E O F, S. P A V L TO I a £ Hebrews s. HjiT the Jhbrevifes vcere not al the leWes , but only 4 jm efthem , ii - is wanifefi ^Ei.. 6. where the pyjmitiue Church ofWeyufakm , althoufh '■■ ft confifietl of levees only , as we rcAci ^&. 1. yet isfiid to confffl oftw& ■ forts , Greel{es andHebnwes.'Which ag^ne ts mumfeji ThiL 3. wheye ■ i". Vanlcempartng himfelfwith the ludAicalfalfe-JipoBles , faithj that ' healfo ts an Hebrew of Hebrwes. Fiiullytthey feeme te h.tue beenthefe lewes which Were borne m lurte , which for the mo ft p^sn dwelled alfo there. 1' bet fore to the ChriHian lewes in Hiertifxlem and in the reft oflurie , S, Vdul writeth this Epijlle , out of Italic : frying thereupon , The brethren of Italic falute you. Ueb. ij. By which Words , and vy thefe other in tlte fame place y Knowyc our brother Timotheetobe difmifled, , %vith whom ( if he come the fooner ) I wU fee you , tt ts euident , that he Wrot this, net only after he Was brought prtfoner to \ome , whercm in S, Ltthe etideth tht ^cles of the ^pofllcs , but alfo after he wasfet at libertie there ag^ine. Many caufes aregiiten of the DoBours, why Writing t^ the Itwes , he doth not put his name in the beginnings Paulaii Apoftlc, &c. as he doth lightly tnhts Epijlles to the Churches an.-i Bishops of the Gentils. The moft likely caufe is y forthathcWanhcVrca.- ^j;^^ chcr and Apoftlc and Maifter of the Gcntils. ^ndagaine in another place hcftithy j. that himftlf was appointed the ^poUleof theGenttU, as Veterofthe leWes, Gal. 1. 1. ^'»»i Only S". Veter therfore Writing to the lewes , doth vfe this ftile .-Fctcr an Apoftlc of- , 1 E S V S Chrift &c. bjcaufc he was ?nore Peculiarly their ^PoUle , as being the Vieax ' ' ' w ^ vfChri^y '>P9l)0 "Wdi alfo himfcif * nme sj> eci.tlly the Miniftcr of the CIraimci/ion, * Yet was Cfirift ■ thdt re (.a himfdfff>eJ\eth) not lent but to the flieep which were loft of the houfe '^^^*^ °^^^^ ^''n- oflfracl. 7>ruMy. tilsalfo. Solikc- Ibe ^r^wn^nt of the EpiHle S. Vdttl himfdf Aoth tel yi in tWo-YCords ^cillirtr it S PctcT no"^ h- -fitku. '^'^'■^^"1 folatij , the word of rdacc and comfort. W/;;c/; x//o ts pUine m the vheU Itandinr his courfe of the tpt File, namely in the tenth chapter, y. ',i»0'C. W/we he exherteth thetn tt "^o''^ peculiar ■ t.i}-^ ^rcdt comfot t andconficlenee in their m.tnifolA tri!/f4l4tiens fufldweel of their oxvrte ^ P°^'^*'i'P CoHtitric-men the leweSyTvhereofihe ^pojjlc alfo mAketh mention to thelhejfallentAns, ^"^^^'^•^^^'^^ i.'lhejf. i..y.\/^.7hofe ptrjectutons then of the ebHinAtemcredulotii IcfVesthelr cohV' trir-wtnytvtts one ^reAi tent At ion ynto thevu Another tent.ttion TCifythe perfuAfions thAt they brof4ghtynto themoNt of Scril>tMres y tocte4t4eyntethe Law , And not to beleeue in lESy S the AeaA rnxn. ^nd ivheYexs the leWei diJ ntAgnifie their LaVP , by the Trophets , And by the \AngehbyVphemtt'\vasgiuenyandby'Moyfei^An(lbytheirlAndofpromi[e , intoychtch lofue brought than. And by their fAther ^brAhAW, And by their SiAronical or Leutncal frieflhood AndS.icrifcei , by their Taber»4cle , And by their Te FlAment: he shevceth^thAt 0nr Lord lESV S yds betr/g the nAturAl Some of God , pAffeth incomp.irably the Vro- phets y the Angth , And Meyfes : thAt the re H or qmetnes vehtch God prowifedyWas not in their earthly hnd, but m heauen : that his figure l^letchifedechfArrep.tjfed ^brahAw: Mndfhur his prieflhood y SACrifice , TAbern.tcte , (ind I e^ament yfarre pAJjed theirs. In aI "which he shoot eth often at thtfe three tHArkes : to tA\e AWAy thefcAndal ofChri Hes dcAth, Ifygiuing them fundrie good re.ifons and teflimomes of it : to ercfi their minds from yifible dnd earthly promifes ( to which only ythe ItWesVpere ycholy bent ) to iniiifble And lea-' uenly : And to infinuatt thAt the Ceremonies should now ee.ifcy the time of their correiiton by Chri H bem* now come. The EpiFlle may be demded into the fe parts : thefirjl , Of Chrifies excellencie aboue the Vrophcts , ^ngels , Moyfes , and lofue , e,i. z. •? . 4. The fecond , of his prieflhood dnA excellencie thereof absue the VrteftheedoftheoldTellAment : c.5. yntothe middeji of the^ 10, IhtUH^nrtisof exhortation c,io.^,^,to the tndof the E^ijlle, THE '0M?M^MMwMPM^^'^M THE EPISTLE OF S. P A V L THE APOSTLE TO THE H E B R E W E S. Heretical cor- tupcion. The Epiftle to the Hebrc'ves h, S.PauIw, let the Ghnttian Reader nore the corruption and impudent boldnes of our Aduerfaries that vpon a falfe pnuate perfuafion of their owne, that S. Paul was not the Authour of this t pi tie , * leaue out tii$ name in the title of the fame , contrarie to the authentical copies both Greeke and Latin. In old time there was feme doubt who should be the writer of it, but then Nvhen it was no lelTe doubted whether it were Canonical Scripture at a!, Afterward the whole Church (by which only we know the true Scriptures from otherwritin-'s) heldit anddchuered ic,as nowllie doth, to thefaithful for Canonical, and for S PaulesEpiitle Notvvithftanding the Aduerfaries would haue rcfufedthcEpiftle, aswelas they doethe r u °w ' l'"^ '^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^''^y ''"^S^" certaine places thereof to make aeainft the Sacrifice of the Malle. * TheEpifire at tiie third mafle on Chrifimas The excellencie of Clxriftaboue • Angels. ••'aTliehoIyAn- ,i;cls ( faith S. Au.;uttin j to the locietieof \\liomwe afpire in this our pere- grination ,as they haue eter- ritie to cocinue, ioalfo facilitie to know and fe- licitictorelt : for they doe help vs witliout aldirHcultie, be- faufe v;ith tlicir fpiritual motios pure& free, they Lbouror irauail not Dt Ciuii. lib, «.c. 31, * In the English Bible of the yeare C H A P. I. Cod s^aJ{e to tbeiir fathers by the Trophet: huttothemfelm hy his owne Some, 1 4 yfho mcom^arably pAJjeth ai the jin^els, , I V E R S E L Y and many waies in times pafl: God fpeaking to tlicFathers in the Prophets, 2. Jaft ofai in thefc dales hath fpolccn to Vs in his Sonne , v\ horn he hath appointed heirc oFal, Ly v\ ho he made alfothe vvorlds.^.'^Who being the c brightnefie ol-hisglonejand" the b Egiire of his flibftancc , and carymg al things by the vvordoFhis power, making purgation of iinnes, iittcth on the right hand of the Maieftic iiithe high places : 4, being made fo much better then Angels , as he hath inherited a more excellent name abouc tliem. 5 . For to which of the Angels hath he faid at any time , 7VW art my Sonne , to d.iy haue I begotten thee ? and againe, / ^ve^ be to him a Father , (indhe shal be to we a Some, 6. And when againe he bringeth in the f]rn--bcgoitcn into the world , he faith, And"^ let al the Angels of God adore bim. 7 .And to the Angels truly he faith, he that w^keth his Angels y fpirits : and his'MmiHers , a flame of fire. 8. But to the Sonne : thy throne 0 God for euer and euer i a rodof eqttity , the rod of thy Kingdom. 9. Thou hafi louediufiice , andhatedmiqtittie : therfore thee , God, thy God hath anoin- tedwiththeoileofexfdtation aboue thyfcllowes. lO.And,! h:u in the begtw/ing 0 Lord dtdjl found the earth : and the vrorkes of thy hanJi are the he.iuens. j i . 7 hey shal perish, but thou shAt continue landthey shal al "Waxe eld ds a garment . 12. ^riA as aye.flure shalt thou change them , and they shal be changed ; but thou art the felf-fawc, and tijy yeares shal not fade. I< ( 5. But to which ot the Angels i^iid he at anv time : Sit on my right hand,vntit I ntah^ thine enemies the foot- floolc of thy feet } 14. Are they not a],a ■• miniftring fpirits : fentto minilUT forxhem which ilialrecciue the inhc- iitancc of Valuation ?. " ' ANNOT. C CCTTKV' ■Pf.9^» 8. i'fm> 4. ■pf 44; 7. p/:ioi, i6. I. TO THE H E BR E W I S. 'if$ ANNO TATl ONS, Chap, I. i Thfffiurt. ] To be the figure of his fubftancc , fignificth nothing els but that which S. Paul (pcjkeihmothcrvordcstothc I'hilipi.insc i. v t, that he is the forme and molt cx- pri lib rclcmblancc of lii» fathers fubftjncc So S. Ambrofc and otliers expound it , and the Grcckc word c/; ir.ffrr is very fi^niticant to that purpolc. Note alio Dy this place , tiut the Sonne , thoii£»h he be a fi ;urc of his Fatlicrs fublbncc , is notwit ftandii^ of the lame lub- flance. So rhnft- sbody in he Sjcrament and his myiiicaldcjth and >acr.fi>;c mtlicfanie, though called a fi.;u c, inuj;c,or reprelentation of C hciftcs vjliblc body and Sacrifice vpon the Crolfe, yet may be and is the fclf-lunjc in lubllancc. 6. Lti al th- ^n^ils adort. ) I he heretikcs niaucl that we adore Thrift in the B. Sacra- ment, when they mi^ht Icirneby this place, that uhciefoeucr .usperlonij t.iercitou"ht to be adored both of men and Angels. And vvicrc they fay itwaxnot niadeprclcnt in ths Sacrament nor inltitutcd to be adored : wcanfscrthat nomo'ev.as c incarnate purpolely to be adored • but yet (Ir ii.;hr vpon hit, dcfccnding from hcaucn , it wa» the duccy bocil of AhLjels and al other creatures to adore him. ThcB Sacramce afi^u e , and yet the true bodjr. The adoration of Chrillin thcU. Sacramcat. Chap. II, fie hfrrrethof the roref.iid , th.tt it duJ be incomf),ir-ih!y nifre el mnMeforthem toni» g\:ct thene iv Tiji.imertt then the old , ^ corijidermg the tnefr.tgtb e author ttie o; the ^pofihi .ilfo, ^ I hen he projccuteth the exceilencie of Lhttii Abouethe ^n e'i , 9 tvho neuerthelei , T».\t5 jtude lejitr then ./friocls , tojuffdt and he for men to dcflroy thcdomtnionofthe Dmelf i)to delmer men from feareo^ ileMhf 17 and be a fit ?,ith for men. ^ 1 1 E R r O R E morcahoundantly ought we to obrcriic tho^ . ^ , ^^|,|j^ ' things which wchauc heard : c icll perhaps wcriiniic out. 2. For runneth ou- "f* ■V "TNb i^ the word that was fpokcn by Angcis , Lccamc fare , and al pre- broken vcflcl , oc it^ "^rication anddifobcdicncc hath rccciucd a iiift rctriuuti n\ oF^'^-"^ """"'^ ^^* ^iiji;^ reward : ^.howliial uctfcapc ir we n.gicct fo -'^rcat riluution ? "^°'^' which when it was begun tj be declared Ly our Lord, of them that heard was onfirmed on v.,^. * God w ithal tcftirying by lignes,and vondcrs, anddiiiers miraclcs,and diltributions of the HoiyGholt according to his wil. 5. lor not to Angels hath God made fuLieel the wond to come, v\ hereof wc fpeakc. 6. But one hath teftiricd in a C-rtaine place , faying : VV/'.ir is m.tn , t!\it fhoitM-t mindful of htm : or the fomt ofm.m , that ti.ott r^.tefi hiw? 7. 1 hoit diJ[l tntncJ) him Ittle lejfc then Angtl : yvith glenc and honour thou hafi ofxmdhim , and confliftttedhtmouer the •iVo>/;f j of thy h.irjd^. 8. ^/ thwa^i h.i f/ ihou wade lubiec/ rr.der hts feet. For in that he fubiectcd al tilings to him, he left nothing not fublect to him. But novvwcfccnot as yet al things fubicct to him^j?. But* him that was 55* THE B PIS TIE O F S. P^AYL '■ This proueth a iitle Icflcnccl vnclcr the Angels , we fee I e s v s , •• becaufe of the Pa/lion of a-^ainft the Cal- death , crowned with glorie and honour: that through the grace of God he Chr'ifl by 'ws "^g^^^ taft death for al. lo. For it became him for whom al things , and by =j w horn al things , that had brought many children into glorie , to coiifummate PafTion mcritcu o,' o / -^ ^.^^^^ ,^^ ^v.«.i«i,iiiiaLt his owne glorifi- the Authour of their faluation , by his paflion. ii. For he that fandifieth , and cation; which they that befandificd ; al of one. For the WiHchcaufehe is not afnamedto cal *,„.^n„_^i _ ..-.-, r. .1 ' Brethren xm the nn^des of tlicy would not ^\^^^^ Brethren ,12. fayincr , / w// decian thy name to my I tor lliame deny 7 „, , , , < ^ . 1 . "^ . , ~ of Chrift but • Church Wtl I prAtfe thee, i^c Andagame , / vcithaticaff.. .>....i. - ' R/./,-'(J/,«^^ ..^ J ^ h:iJ ^/ ri„A L ..K .: . [anceinhivf.Pind that they areata Behold heream I Zir my childnm ychom GocihAthgtuennn.i^. Therfore becaufe the poiijt to deny al children haue communicated with flefn andbloudjhimfelf alibin like manner uicritoiious wor- hath been partaker of the fame: that "^ by death he might deftroy him that had ChViit dfo" A id ^^^^ ^"^pj'"^ of death , „that is to fay , the Di.uel : 15 .and mightdeliuer them that th ci fore they ^7 ^^'^^ '^^-^^^ of death through al tlicir life were fubied to feruitude. trafbtc alfo this i6. For no where doth he take Angels : but c the k^d of Abraham be takcth. fentence hcrcti- ly^Wi^Crfivpon-he-oughE in althings. to be like vnto his brethren : that he "! irwords^" "^'S^t become a merciful and. faithful high Pricft before God , that he might /« L Sil^rL rcpropitiate the linnes of the people.i8.For in that whereiu himfelf fuffered.and udiheyear€\s-j 9. Was tempted ^he is able to help them alio that are tempted. . c The dignitic of n)an . in that Chrift tookeour " ' """^ ~~ ratme vnto his G H A P. I I L . rerlon in Dcuie, . and not thcnatu-. _ S-S- By example of Chrif! (who is incomp^vMy more excellent thenMoyfes 4lfo)he exhorreth them to be faithful ynto God, 7 Iheir reward shal be^to enter mo euetUHwg reH ,tf sky peifeuer : as contrariewjfe to be excluded ('as w.is shailoWed m their fo}ef at hers inthcwthhnes ) jfthey (irwe and become facredtiloMo H E R E F O R E 5 holy Brethren , partakers of the heauenly vocation , conlider the Apoftie , and high Prieft.ofburconfeflion Iesvs :i.whois faithful to him that made him , as alfo ^ Moyfes in al his houie. ^. For , this man is eftecmed worthic oir more ample '. glorie aboue Moyfes , by To muchas more ample giorie then the houfe, hath he that framed it. 4. For euery houfc is framed of fome, man- But he that created al things , is God. 5. And Moyfes indeed was faithHil h\a.\ hishoufe as a feruant, forateftimonieofthofe things which v\ere to be faid; <5. but Chrift as the Sonne in his owne houfe : which houfe^e we., jf y\'e keep firme the confidence and glorie of hope vnto the end. y.Wherfore , as the Holy Ghoft: faith. To ddyifyoushal heire his voice j 8 harden not your harts as in the exacerbation according to the day of tentatton in the defer t , 9 ■vcfme your fathers tempted me : frotied and faw my yvorkes 10 fourtte yeares. For the which cat/ fe I was offended with thts Generation j and f aid y I hey doe itlwaies erre in hart, ^ndthcy hatie not k^oWen my Wtties. 1 1 . Vo whom^ I fwavt in my wrath , If they shal enter into my rtjl. li. Beware Brethren , left perhaps there be in forae of you aneuilhart of 1 ?/• incredulitie , to (depart from the liuing^GoU. 15. Butcxliort yoorfelues euery I '•• ' ~ day,! ; M. ^fi7.J £fa, 18. of'.iii 14. I Cor. The exccliencie at Chrift aboue Mayiss, . TO T H E H E B R E W e §. ^57 day , whiles to ^4y is named , tliat none of you be obdurate with tlic falLicicof linnc. 14. For vvc be made partakers of Chrift : yet (o it wc keep the •• l)cgin- ■* ^^^^^ « tlie niniToFhisrubftanceHrmcvmotheend. k. While it Is faid ,• to d.iy tfyou ih..l i^'ou'^^^-oikcof ;/ I I J I ■ I . . I / r r out creation in beat e hnvotct ,(ioe not obcinrate yottr h4Yts d> m that e.xactrbation. 16. hor lome (^|,fin ^^h, -r hearing did exafpcrate : but not al they that went out of i£gypt by Moyfcs.iy. v.c hold uot fjft Artd with whom was he ofic-ndcd fourtic yearcs ! was it not with them that al the buildui^i^ linncd ,* whofc carcaifes wereoucrthrovven in thedelcrt ? 18. And to whom ^*'^« did he iwcarcthat they flionkl not enter into his reft : birt to tliem ihat were incredulous ? 19. And wc fee that they could not ^itcr in , becaufc ot incre- dulitic. Chap. I III. ; h4t they nut H fcire to bt exMe^^ onr of the foref.itcl refl ( -which hepvoimh out of the u ^ T ^P°^J* pfilwi ) 1 2 confide) m^ tb.tt LhtiUjteih their mujt in^XAril jicrets. i ♦ ^ndthAt I e here ihcv.cd tnac ( 4S r htit Vrie(i who alfo htmfelf ff^jfd'fd) hubk and ready tojtrengthen them m con- the isabboths t eft fefston of then faith. * was a figure of tlje eternal rc- ))f^ ET vs fcarc thcrforc left perhaps forCikinjr the promifc of P^'*" I" ''.?"''"* ^ rJisiy uitringmtonisrelt, lomc otyou be thought to be v\ anting. 2. hauc applied t'uc ^>y^ Furtov'salfo it hath been denounced , as aifo to them, but the Scuptuic of -2^fy >vord of hearing did not profit them, not mixt with faith of ^-'°^^=' ^ctt the ""*^ tliofe things which they heard. 5. For vvc that liaue belccucd, ''•'"'■■'"h day ,to ?haient.rinto the reft : as he faiJ, ,As ifwaiem my vrath, tf theyshal enter vito \\^\ ^'"'^f'"'*^ ^ n a -1 I r I r I • .- 1 i 1 1 • - 1 *^r how can our nyrn: &• traely the workcs rrom the foundation ot the world beii.g perhted.4. Aducriarics no«r For Iiefiidinacertaincplaccofthcfcucnth"' {^) day thus : ^tid Oodrtfted the reprehend tnc (cHr-'tth 'i.rv/r(?'rt4//;/;-nr/?r/;«i.5.Andagaincinthis, If they sh.tl enter into ttiy ujl.6. bkcap^hcation Becaafcthcn it rcmaineth thatcertaine enter into it , and they to w horn hrft it '"-^'jy^'^'X *'.C'I was preached, did not eiiter becaufe of incrediuitic : 7. againe he limit«-th a ^/fitcn, LThc*" ccrtai.ieday : / odty , in Dauid faying , aticerfo long time , as is abouc faid, / 0 likccnd ? diyifyouKh.tlheueh sveiceidoe not obdurute your Uayti. 8. Foritc Icfiis had s^iiicn " ^ Viiatrotuer them reft : he would ncuer fpeakc of another day aftcrw ard. 9. Thcrlore tiiere God thrcatnctlx is left afabLatifmcforthcpcopIeofGod. lo.For hethat is entred into his reft, ^^ '"* *vordcon- \ r ,r I 1 n I r 1 • I ^ I • I • ccrnin.1 the pu- thc lame all J hath retted h-om his workes , :is God trom his. miliniet ofhnne liLctvshaftcntherforetoentcr into that reft: tl;atnoman fal into the /amc and incredulitjc, example ofincredulitie. i2.For •• b the word of God is liiieiy and forcible, and ^^jI be executed, moreperilng thcnany two-edged (Vvord : & reaching vnto the diuilionot the ^^ ^^^ orten c fouleandthcfpirit, oftheioyntsalfoand the marowcs, andadilcerncrof the \^^". "'^1^'^? I • r 1 I All- • • uccpe , or iX*\iJen ogitations and intents ot the hart. ij. And there is no creature inuiiibleinhis \n cur JK.rt* bc- iight.But al things are naked and open to his eyes,to whom ourfpecch is. i4,Hauii the Sonne ot that can not iimilitudc , except finne.i6." Let vs goe therfore w ith conhdence to the throne facultie of mam of grace ; that vvc may obttinc raercic and hiid grace in fca/onable aid. foul. The hpiflic \h\ ANNO T. ^'•''''^'^*^' '^''c ckition of the caulc^iods Ipc- in:; therfore a great high Prieft that hath entred the heaucns,! f;svs ^'^'^ pjiicthcafily 3fGod,ktvsho;dtheconfcftion.i5, Forwehaue nor a highPrieft ^""^ "•^■'fc'ii-th t haiie companion onoiu-inrirmitics ; but tempted in al tilings -by part^pu/cr^^j'ia 558 The Epistle o"f s. P a v t ANNOTATIONS, C H A p. I V. 1?. I« w/joe w»tfccoM/r(i«wc*.)The Aducrfaries goe about to-proue by thefe words that we Scripture abufed ^^^^ ^^ j^^jp ^f saints to obteinc any thing . Chrift himfelf being fo readic , and we being aeainltinuocatio jjmonil'hed to come to him with confidence as toamoft merciful Mediatour and Bifhop. of iJainw. But by that argument they may as wel take away the helps and praicrs of the liuing one for another. And we doe not require the help either of the Saints in hcauen , or of our bre- thren in earth, for any miftruft for God's mercie butof our owne tnworthines : being afl'u- rcd that the praier of aiurt man auailcth more with him , then the defiie ofagrieuous {inner ; and of a number making intercefsion together , rather then of a man alone. Which theHeretikcs cannot deny except they reproue the plaine Scriptures, Neither doe we come Icffe to him , or with lefle confidence , when we come accompanied with the praiers of Angels. Saints , Priefts^, or iuft menioyningwith vs,as they fondly imagine and pretend: bat with much more affiance in his grace, mercie , and merits , then if w3 praied our felues, alone. Chap. V. T/;4/ Chrlfi he'm^ 4 wan i hat dec "Ttftan^-ent and tlicyvcith their Minifters?Why let th.ey not cucry man pray, and Mnuferfor himfelf& nothii" dcro- to himfelfiWhat doe they with SacramctSjfeeingChriftes death is as \x el frfticiet v( ithcut p-atoi ic^to thcm,asv(ithout Sacrifice? Why ftardcthr.ot his death asv el Vfith Sacrificc,as'« ith Sa- (thrift's pricft- cramets: as ^k' el >x ith Priefthood, as w irh other Ecclcfiaftic.il fun^iu? 1 here is noothei l^cod or Sacri- caufcin thcxxorldjbut that(Sacrihce beirgthcmoft friciialad of n ligio that m.TO^ eth ^^^^ to God, both by Ins Law,andby tlicLaw of nature; thcDiudby thclehisMiniftcrSjVn- der pretence of deferringor attributing the more to Chriftes death, would abolish it. This definition of aPrieft and hisfnndion, v. ith al the propetties thereto belor.girg, jj.^ difTcrcncc holdeth notonl/ iuthe law of Ntoyfesjand order «.f .X.irons Priefthct d , butitw.'.s tri c ^, excellence before , iiuhe lav rf n.uurLMiHic P iTiaichc^jii Melcliircdcc'i,and now in CKrift,ard ^,f(^ |,f -(^'j al his Apoftlcsjand Priefts of the ncwTeftamentS ruing that it is a peculiar cxctllcr.cie n pp^.j;hcod Chrift, that he only ottered foi oti.cr mens liancs, a.iU u>t aial for luso'xne, asal oil er doe. 4 Ta\{et'> to ';ir»/?//'.jA fpccial nrouifo for alPriefts,Pre-nchcrs,and U:e!> adiat c todcnlc for ihc people iiuhi 's pertainin-j; to God,that they ta!-.e uot ihat honour cr elf.cc at their ^ '^ ^ ^ "^ N n o^xnc ',Co The Epistle of S. Pa vl Al true Priefts owne halids, but by lawful calling & coafecration , euen as Aaron did. B.jr^'lnch claufc and Preachers if vou examine Luther , Caluin , Bc/.a, andthelikcor if alfiich asnowa-daiesintiude mu!l be lawful. fJiemfehics into t acred fmnftions, loo kc into their confcicnccsj gicat and foul matter of ly called there- damnation w il appcare. to, y . OjV notglorifii himfelfj The dignity of Priefthood niufc needs be pafTing high and fo- The dl'Tnitic ucraignc, when it was a promotion <*i: preferment in the Sonne cfG;d lumfelf according a id fiiTiifHon of fo 1"^ manhood, and when he would not vfLU-pe_,nor rake vpon him the fara€,wichoiit his PrieAhood is Fathers cxprelic commilfion and calling theicunio. An eternal example of humility^ &: not to be vfur- an argument of condemnation to al mortal men , that arrogate vniuftly any funftion or pcd, power fpiritualjthat is not giuen themVrom aboue , and by la^jcful callmg and commif- fion of their Superiours. Ghrift both ^. t^Trieflfor euer.) Inthe 109. Pfalmc , from whence this teftimonie is tajccn , both Pricft&Kincr: Chriftes K-ingdom and Priefthood arc fet forth. But the Apoftle vrgeth fpeciallyhis but his Prieft- Priefthood, as the more cxcellent& preeminent ftate in him , our Kcdcmpticn btiho- faoodmorcex- wrought & atchieued by Sacrifice, which was an aft of his Priefthood, and notofhis. cellentof the Kingly power: though he was properly a King alfo, as Mclchifedech was bo th Prieft & t^o. King, beino; arefemblance of Chrift in bothjbut much more in his Priefthood, And our Lord had this excellent double dignitie ^'as appeareth by the difcourfe of S. Paid, Sc his allegations here out of the Pfalmes) at the very firft moment of his conception or incar- p/J.[ Chrift a Prfeft "'^^'°"* For you muft beware of the wicked here/ie of the Arians andCaluinifts (except 109, as he is man ^" '•^^^^^' ^-^^^^ ^^ ^^ rather an errour proceeding of ignorance ) that fticke not to fay,that not as he is Chrift was a Prieft* or did Sacrilice,according to his Godhead. Which is to make Chrift Qod, ^^'^ ^^^ Fathers Prieft,& not hi* Sonne^dt todoc Sacrifice & homage to him as his Lord, and aot as his equal indignity & nature. Therfore S.Auguftin faith in P,W/. 109. Thatat he p. MASSli was a principal & pertinent matter :vihich the Apoftles& Fathers of thcPri- 'Y"^ An mitiue Church vfed not to treat of fo largely & particularly in their writings , Vfhicji \ . t .-^ might coincto the hands of the vnfuuhful,>o(ho of al ihini's tcokc fooneft fcandal of the - • B. Sacrament,as wefec lo.6.He rpiketotheUehe\\et({3.'n\\ S.Hieromep.ii6.^i/4»i.r to the ^'^'^ * Itwet,and nm to fuit'ifHlmen, to v.l.emht m'ghtliatitbun hold to vtttr the Sacrament, And in- deed it was not rcafonable to talke iniuh to them of that Sacrifice w hich xk as the rcfem- blanceof Chrilles deatli, when they thought not right of Chrifies death it-fclf. W hich the ApofUci vilcJym and filcncc our Adueifaries wickedly abufc aiiainft tl.c holy Maire. J o J Nn 2 ■ 5(^2 The Epistle of S. Pavi Aim?', and Pr V Chap. VI. jf(? exhorteth them to he perfe^ fcbokrs^ andnot toneed tohe Catechumens dga'me, ^. cofiftderin^ thcj can tiorbe bxpti:^d aga'me : 9, and ran^mhmg then former good TVorkjs,fvr tbcwbiJjGod \vUnotfaietop:rjormi them h':s pronvfe ^ ij the) faile not to imitate AWubpn hj peYfemranee m the faith with patter.ce. 20. Jmfi en- dith hit d'lgrefion.and ntiirneth to the matter of ch/ips Priephood, :^H E R F O R E intermitting the word of the beginning of ZlChriftjlet vs proceed to perfe(5i:ion,notagainelaying''rhe ' i' foundation ofpenance from dead workcs, & of faith to- jwardGod, i.ofthcdodrineofBaptifmes, & of impofi- ' tion ofhands, & ofthe refurredion ofthedead, &of eternal iudgment. 5. And this fhalvvedoe, ^|pod vvil permit. ^.For* it is'^impofllble for them that vWre once illuminatedjhaue tafted alfo the heauenly guift,& were niadepertakers of the holy Ghoft, 5. haue more-ouertaRedthegood wordofGod, & the powers ofthe world to come, 6. and are fallen, to be renewed a- gaine to penance, crucifying againe tothefeluesthe Sonne of God, and making him a n?.ockerie. 7. For the earth drinking the raine often com- ming vpon it, & bringing forth grafle commodious for them by whom it is tilled, receiueth blelTing of God. 8. But bringing forth thornes aiid bryers, it is reprobate, and very neer a curfe, vyhofecndis, to be burnt. *Itxsei°d ^* •^^^* ^^^^"fi^^i'i'^^y^'^^ft of you. my beftBeloued , better things bythefewor- ^"^ "eererto faluation •, although we fpeake thus. 10. For^^Godisnot des,againft the v niuil, that he (hould forget your worke & loue which you haue fnewed Nouatians and inhis name,which haue miniftred to theSaints and doe minifter. ii.And that^^S^'' our defire is that euery one of you fhew forth the fame carefulnefleto meant notVe- ^^^ ^ccon>pliflung ofjhope vnto the end: 12. that you become not flouth- cifely,that f^^^ ^ "^^ imitatouts ofthem which by faith and patience fiial inherit the theyhaddonc, promifes. ij. For God promifing to Abraham , becaufe he had none or cotild doe greater by whom he might fweare, hefware by himfelf , 14. faying* Vn_ vhcrcby fhe? 1-" ^^^^'"§ ^ ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^ ^'^^ multiply ing flial multiplie thee.15.And should be put ^^ patiently enduring he obtained the promife. 16. For men out of al hope fvveare by a greater then themfelues : and the end of al their con- of faluation, & trouerrie,for the c6firmati6,is an oth.i 7. Wherein God meaning more nation d^uti^a^^^^^^^^^^y^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ promife the ftabilitie of his thcii lirer""° counfeljhe interpofedon othe:i8.thatby two things vnmoueable, wher- ry it is impoffible for God to lie, we may haue a moft ftrong comfort. Who haue fled to hold faft the hope propofed, 19. which we haue as an anker ofthe foule , fure and firme , and going in into the inner parts of the veile, 10. where I e s v s the Precurfour for vs is intrcd, made a high Prieft for euer according to the order of Melchifedcch. * ANNO- Cen. To THE HXBRtVVES. 5'^) ANNOTATIONS. Chap. VL i. ThtfcuHdxtioHoffntMct 3 Wc fee hereby , what thcfirA f^rounds ofChriftian infli- ThcApoftIci tiition or Citcchifmc wcrciiithc Primitiuc CImrch, and tlm there was cucr a ncctiia- forme of Catc« riciiiftrudtion and bclccfc of ccrtiinc points had byword of mouth and tradition , be- xhirinc,and the fore men came to the Scriptures: which could not treat of dungs fo particularly , as^ as points thereof rcquifit for the teaching of al necclfaric grounds . Among thefe points were the it. Ar- ticles coHteined in the Apoftlcs Creed: the doftrinc of penance before Baptifmc:the mi- ner and necclUtie of Baptifmc:thc Sacrament of Impolitionof hands after Bapufmc, called Coniirmation : the ariclcsof the Rcfurreftion, ludgcmcnt, and fuchlikc. With- out which things firft laid , if onc;«hould be ftnt t« pickc faith out of the Scnpturc, there Wotiid be madde rule quickly. See S. Auguftin inexptfit. inchtM.ep. *dB^m. vtrfm fimm. 4. lmpojiibt0.) How hard the holy Scriptures be, and how dangcrouHy tliey be read of TheNouatians the vnlcarncd, or of the proud be they neuer fo wel learned , this one place might teach fas al Hcrcti- vs.*Vhcrat the Nouatians of old did'fo ftumblc,that they thought,& hcretically tai'ght kes ) made that noPXjfalling into any mortal finuc after Baptifme , couid k>e receiucd to mcrcic or Scripture the penance ill the Church: and foto a contentious man, that would follow his owncfenfc, groiid of thvir or the bare words, without regard of the Churches fenfe and rule of faith ( ifta-wliich hciefics. cuery Scripture muft be cxpoundcdjthc Apoftics fpeach doth here found. Eucn as to the Other places ilraplc, and to the Heretikc that fubmittcth nothisfcufc to the Churches iudgcmcntj make no more ccrtaine place of this fame Epiftlc fceme atthefirft fiaht,to iland againft the daily obla- for tlicProtc- tion or Sacrifice of the Maife : which yet in truth make no more for that purpofc , then {tants then this this text wc now ftand on^fcrueththe Nouatians: as when wc come to the places, itshal doth for No- bc declared. uatus. And let the good Rer.ders beware here alfo of the Proteftants cxpo/ition, for they are Caluins hcre- hcreinworfcthcnNout.ti.-.ns, fpccially fur h as prccifdy follow Caluinj hoWingim- fie vp6 this pla. pioufly, thatitis-impolViblc for one that forfakctli entirely his faith, thatis,becommeth cc,worfethcn an Apoftata or an Heretikc , tobereceiued to penance or to God's mcrcic. To efta- the Nouatians. blish which falfc and damnable fcnfc , thefe fellowcs make nothine'of S . Ambrofc's, S. Chryfoftom's, and the other Fathers cxpo/itions , which is thcholy Churches fcnfc. That the Apoftlemcancth of that penance which is done before and in Baptifmc.Vhich The fathers CJi- is nomorctofay,butthatit is imponible to be baptized againc, and thereby to be rcno- pofitionof this ^d Ueb. uatcd and illuminated, to die, be buried, and rife againe the fecond time inChrift,info place. Chry.ho, eafic and pcrfcd penance and clcanfing of finncs , as that firft Sacrament of generation f.inc.d didyeald: which appUcthChriiles death in fuch ample manner to the receiuers , thatit «e< Heb, takcth away al paincs due for finncs before committed:and tlicrforc requircth no further penance afterward, for the finncs before committed, al being washed away by the force of that Sacrament duely taken, S. Augu:ftincallcth thcrcinifTioninBaptifme, Mtgram indulgeiuUm, a great pardon. Eachir. c. 64, The Apoftlctherforc warncththcm,that if they fal from their faith, and from Chrift's Yj q , eracc and La'*' which they once receiucd in their Baptifmc, they may not lookc to hauc r ^ L.-n ji J- iji iL/- of penance 1$ any more that Urll great and large rcmcdic applied vnto tlicm , nor no man els that iin- j ,- . neth after Baptifmc: thouoli the other penance, xjfhich is called the Sec^ndtablt after ship- r l."^ , , ■ f ■ "■ r i J • c r L n •/• • I r nnncrs whaN wfickr, >«hicliis a more painctul incdicinct«rhnnc then Baptifmc, requiring muclifa- /. Hi ^'"S' P'''^y*"p> ^^^ other afflidions corporal, is open not onlv to other finners, but to al S ddDe- o»C'^ baptized, Hcretikcs, or oppugucrs of the truth malitiouOy, and of purpofc, or \xhac metriai ^'"^X fo-euer, during this life. Sec S. Cyprian «^. ji. S.Ambrnfe Vpon this place, S.Au- ^ ' guftin c#w. r^, P^trm. /i i.e. ij.andff.^o. S. Damafccnc/i.4.c.i6. 10. Gsrfy* not i»n»/?._)It is a world to feCjVK hat wringing & writhing the ProtcHats ma- ^ . . . , kc to shift thcmfclucs from the euidcnce of thefe ^ords, which rwake it moft clcerc to al Gods uilticc ta not blinded in pride and contention,that good workcs be meritorious, and thcvcry can- fc^i|"ding mc* fc of faluation,fo farre that God should be iniuft, if he rendered not Hcaucn for the fa- riforious ^or- mc. RcHcr.t '^randij iniufiitiaDii Tilth Hicr om) fi tantHmptccgtM punirrt , Cr bona ofira ron '^^^' fnf-ifirit.ThA: i<:, Inittd^rtit ytrt God's miMjintf if ht ^otsld otUjf (nnish Jinmtjand V: onld not reidufgoodworktt, U, Htnt, ttHty, ( . ». • ' Nn J CHAP. 5<54 The Epistle of S. Pave '•"When the Fa- thers &:Cat!io- likc Expoli- tours pike out allegories and myfteries out ©f the names of men the Piote- ftacs not endo- ^•ed with the Spirit vf'hercby the Scriptures vc'cicgiue, de- ride tkeir holy labours in the fearch of the fame: bur the Apoftle findeth hiti;hmyfterie in the very na- mes of pcrfons & places , as you fee. "The tithes gi- ucn toMclchi- fedech \x'crc not giuen as to a mere mortal riTij as alof the TiibcofLcui& Ai-o:isordcr VCTc: but as to one reprcfcn- ting the Sonne t)f God, who »3o\v liuerh & re"'r:ic:h &hol- de'lihisPrieft- hood & ihe fii- ftions thereof iur jucr. Chap. VII. To pom theTrieflhoodofchriflwcoin^arahlytoexcel the Vrnfhood of Aaron ( and therfore that Leuittcal Pr'tefihood^iow to ceafe , and that lavo alfo wiib if) he fcan- neth euerj word of the verfe alUa^^cd out of the Vfalme , Our Lord hath fvvor- ne ; thou art a Prieft/or euer , according to die order of Melchife- dech.. O R this '^ Melchifedech , the King ofSaVem , Prieft of the God moft high , ^ who met Abraham returning from the flaughter of theKings, andblefledhim :. 2.to whom alfo A- braham deuided tithes of a!:-firft indeed by interpretation, '■"the King of iuftice:& then alfo King of Salem, which is to fay, King of peace, 5. ^' without father, without mother, without Ge- nealogie, hauing neither beginning ofdaies nor end of life, but likened to the Sonne of God, continueth a Prieft for euer» ij. And^^belaold how great this^man is , to whom alfo Abraham the Patriarke gaue''' tithes of the principal things. 5. And certes'*' theyof the fonnes ofLeui that take the prieli:hood haue commandement to ta- ke tithes of the people according to the Law, that is to fay, of their Brethren: albeit themfeluesaifo ifluedoutofthe loines of Abraham. 6. But he whofe Generation is not numbred among them,tooke tithes of Abraham, andbleffed him that had the promifes, 7. But without al contradidion, that which is lefTe, ^'is blefled of the better, 8. And here indeed , " men that die, reeeiue tithes: but there he hath witneSjthat he liueth. 9. And (thatitmay fobefaid) by Abraham Leui alfo, which receiued tithes, was tithed. 10. lor as yet he was in hisFathcrs loines, when Melchifedech met him. 11. ifthen confummationwasbytheLe- uiticalPriefthood (for vnder it the people receiued the Lawj^w-hat ne- ceiTitie was there yet another Prieft to rife according to the order of Melchifedech, and not to be called according to the order of Aaron? 12. For thePriefthood being" tranflated , it is neceflariethata tranflation of the Law alfo be made. ij. Foche on whom thefe things be faid , is of another Tribe , of the which, none attended on the altar, i^. For it is manifeft that our Lordfprungof luda: inthe whichTribe Moyfes fpake nothing of* Prieftes'. 15. And yet it is much more euident:if according to the fmiilitude of Melchifedech there arife another Prieft , 16. which was not made according to the Law of the carnal commandamenr, but accordingtothepower of life indiflbluble. 17. For hewitnciVcth, That thou art" u Pmji for eiur, accoidmg to the order of McUhifedccb. 18. Reprobation certes is made " of the former commandement, becaafc ot the wcake- reffe and vnprofitablenefle thereof. ic^.For theLaw brought nothing to perfcdion, but an introdudion of a better hope , by the u hich we ap- prochtoGod. 20. And in as much as it is not without an othc , (theo- thcr truely without an uthe were made Prieftes : 21. but this''' with an- othe t8, I. 4. - hoodt ■ 4. TotheHebrevveS 5^j \Tf.io9, othe, by him that faid vnto him: Our Lord bxth fivorne ~ c^ itshal not recent h* him: thmarta Vriejlforeuer) 22. by Co much, is I e s v s made a fureric of a better Tcftament. i^. And the other indeed were made Pricftes/^being ThcEpiftleVpS many, becaiifc that by death they were prohibited to continue: 24. but ^- ^^^ ^^'^ ^^^Y this, tor that he continiieth For cuer, hath an euerlafting prierthood. 15. ^""" '^- ^"^^ nlem whereby he is able to faue alfo for euer ' Qoing' by himfelf to God: ■*• al- ^' ^rT "^^"'^ 6' the Sonne for euer pcrfedcd. ^o" ^'^ J '"'■•nts to God the Fatlicr, ANNO TAT 1 O.N S Chap. VII. I. Mtlch'r^e'lech.) The exccllcncic of this pcrfon wasfo great, that feme of the antiqiii- lictookchim to be an Angel, and fomctlicholy Ghoft. Which opinion not only the He- brcwcs, that auoiirh him to be Sein the Sonne of Noe, but alfo the chcefe Fathers of the Chriftians doe condemnc:not doubting but he was a mcreman,anda Pricrt,and a Kinp;, whofoeucr hewas. For els he could not in office and order and Sacrifice haue been fo perfect atypeaiidrefemblanceof our Sauiour^as in this Chapter and other is shewed. tu t ' J. Without fathir.) Not thathe\x'asvc ithout father and mother,faith S.Hicrom ef.i ]6, "^ i-cfembu- for Chrift hinifclf was not >x ithout father, according to his diuinity,nor vcithout mother " O' McJchnc- in his humanity: butfor tiiatliisPedegree is not fctoutin the Gcaefis,as the Gcncalogic . toChrm, of other Patriarchcs is, but is fodenly induced in the holy hiftorie, no mention made of '" '"*'^>' P^'U^^ his ftocke, Tribe, beginning , or ending , andtherfore in thatcafcalforefemblin"ina fort the Sonne of God,vchofe generation xxas extraordinaMejmiraculous,and incftablc, according to both his natures , lacking a father in the one, & a mother iu the other: his Perfon hauing neither beginning nor ending, & his Kingdom,& Pricfthood fpeciallyjin Inmfclf & intne Church, being eternal, both in refpc(fl of the time part j aiidthctimeto come ; as tlie faid Dodour in the fame epiftlc w riteth. ^X ^ 'i<^ Am Jri'c 4.Bef)old.) Toproucthat Chriftcs Pncllhood farrcpaffeth the Pricfthood of Aaronj excellencies <,f ano the Priefthood of the new Teftamenr, thePricilhood of the old l.ivj&confequently Mclchifedcths thitth; Sacrifice of out Sauiour and the Sacrifice of the Church doth much excel the ^''*e^""°''' *^ Sacrifice of Moyfcs lavr , he difputeth prf Leui ami claiingtliat Abraham paied tithes to the other , as the infer iour to his Pritft and bupc- Aaroij. riour. And touchingp:iinientof tithes, it is a natural duety, that men o^etoGodinal lawes&to begiuc tohisPriefts inhis bchalfe,for their honour &■ liuelihood.lacob'pro- mifcd or vowed to pa) thcmjGfrt.iS.Moyfes appointed the Ltititi:. 2iu.i%,D(ut.ii.^4'^' N n 4 Chiiil 5^^ ThbEpisle ofS. Pavl Chrift confirmetK ihatduety Mat. 13. and Abraham fpecially heregiiieth the to Melchi- fedeclu plainely thereby approuing them or their cquiualent to be due to Chrift and the Priefthood of the new Teftament,much morethcn either in the Lawof Moyfes, or in the Law oFNature. Of >« hich tithes due to the Clcrgic of Chriftcs Church fee S.Cypr. ef:66. S. Hierom ep,i .c.7. and«p. x. c. 5. to Heliodorus and Ncpotianus, S. Auguftin/er. H9. d» ttmftrc. He blcflcd A- jjj blefeiofthe better.) The fecond preeminence is,that Mclchifedech did blefle Abra- braham. ]^^n\ ; which ve fee here S. Paul maketh a great and foueraigne holy thing , grounding our Sauioursprcrogatiue aboue the whole Order of Aaron therein: and wefce that in BlclTing agreat ^j-jis fort it is the proper aft of Priefthood : and that without al controuerfie as the Apo- preemincnccj ftl^ faith, he is greater in dignitiejthat hath authority to bleffe, then the perfon that hath fpecially in pot^ ^nd therfore the Priefts vocation to he in this bchalfc farre aboue any earthly King, Priefts. ^ ho hath no power to giue benedidic«i.inthis facred manner, neither to manj nor other creature. As here Mclchifedech, fo Chrift blcffed much more, and fo haue the Bishops of his Church done, and doe. Which no man caa niaruelthat our Fore-fathers hauefo liiglily eftccmed and fought for ^ if he niarke the. wonderful myfterie and grace thereof here exprcifed. This Patriarch alfowhichheretakethblefTuig of Mclchifedcc]i,himfelC (though m an inferiour fort) blelfed his fonnes^ as the other Patriarches did , and fathers doe their children by that example. The fal acco- 11. 1/ c!)tifummati9n>) The principal propofition of the whole Epiftleandal'tHcApo- plishment of ftles difcourXe, is ii/erred and grounded vpon the former prcrogatiucs of Melchifedech man's redemp- aboue Abraham and Lcui: that is, that the end, perfeftion , accomplishment , and con- tio was not by Itimmttion of al man's dueties and debts to God, by the general redcmption,fatisfaftioB. Aaion, but by ful price and perfeft ranfom of al man-kind ,. was not atchieued by any or al the Priefts Mclchifedechs of Aaros Order, nor by any Sacrifice or ad ofthatPricfthood,or ofal the law of Moyfes, Priefthood. vhich was grounded vpon the Leuitical.Priefthood ^ but by Chrift and hii Priefthood, which is of the Order andrit&of Melchifedech. The Apoftle to 1 1 . Whut ntceCsiUe jThis difputatio of the preeminecc of Chriftcs Priefthood-aboue the ?«onfate the le- teuitical Order, is againft theerroneous perfuafion of the lewes, that thought their law^, 'iwes falfe per- Pricfthoc J .and Sacrifices to be eucrlaftmg, & to be fufHcient in themfelues without any fua/ion of Aa- other Prieftthcn Aaron and his Succeflours, and without al relation to ChriftesPaffion i*uns I^ieft- or any other redemption or reniiirion,thcn that which their Leuiticai offices did procure; IwodandSa- nor knowing that they were alfigiues of Chriftes death, and to be ended and accom- ci-ificcs, fpea- plishcd inthcfame. Which point wel vnderftood and kept in mind, wil cleerethe who- Itcth'altogc- le controuerfie betwixt the Catholikes and Proteftarrts , conceining^ the Sacrifice of the thefof thcSa- Church. For, the fcope of the Apoftlesdcp^.ltation being, toauouch the dignity, piee- crifice 0£thc minence, neccflitie, and eternal fruit and eftcft of Chriftes paflion,, he.had not to treat Cr^iiTc. at al of the other, which is a Sacrifice depending of his Paffion , fpecially writing to the Hebrewes, that were to be inftrufted & reformed fir ft touching the Sacrifice of the Crofle before they cosld fruitfully hearc any thing of the other. Though [in couert and by »ioft euident fequcie of difputation, the learned and faithfuLinay eafily perceiue where- upon the faid Sacrifice of the Church (which istheMaire) is grounded. And therfoie S. Microm faith , ep. 16. that al thefe commendations of Melchifedech ai-£ in the type of Chrift cuius froftflus Ecclefia/kcramentafimt. Ko-ta>3rrulSta- ^*" ^'''*»/^"'o'.] Note wel this place, and you shal perceiue thereby, that euery lav-'fu! re of people forme and manner of law, ftate, or gouernement of God's people dcpendeth on Pi ieft- vithout an ex- ^°°'^> rifeth, ftandeth, fallcth or altcreth with the Priefthood, In the Law of Nature, •croalPrieft- the ftate ofthe people hanged on one kind of Priefthood: in the lawof MoyfesJ, of ano- ther: in the ftate of Chriftianity, of another; & therfore in tbc former fentence,thc Apo- ftle faid , that the Icwish people or Common-wealth had their law vndcr the Lcuitical Priefthood, and the Greek more properly exprefTeth the matter, that they w ere UgitimA- ^^^'^*" tti^ that is to fay , made a, lawful people ^or communitie vnder God, by the Priefthood. ^*'^* T tcrnalPrieft ^'^^ there is uo iuft nor law ful Common-wealth in the world , that is not made legal & li dreceTa- ^o'^'^ Peculiar, and diftinguished from vnlawful Common- wcales that hold of falfc ■ ' f r'the ftate ^°^^'^5 ^*' of none atal, by Priefthood, "Whereupon it is clcere, (that the new law , & al f rl newTe- ^'^^^i*" peoples holding of the fame, is made lawful by the Priefthood of the new Te- lament, and that the Proteftants shamefully are deceiued, and decciue others, that 5'ouldhauc Chriftian Comraon-wcales tolackcajn external Priefthood^ orChnftes death TO THE H E B R F. VV E S. 57© tfearthto abolibhtlic fame. For,this isa(icmonftr.iti6,that if Chrift hauc abolished Pri eft- hood , hchath|.\bi>lithc(i the new Law , which is the new Tcrtanicnt& ftatc of Grace , V'hichal ChriftianCommon-xycathsliue vndcr. Neither vccic it true , that the Piicft- hooJ ticretranflatCtl>«iththeLav, if al external I'ricflhootl cntkJ by ChriftcsdcatJi, V here thcne* lav began. I'or fo tlic lav should not depend on Pricllliood, but dure V( he alPricfthood vxeic ended: which is againft S.Paules dodrinc. Furthermore it is to be noted , that thii legitimation or putting Communities vndcr ExtcrnalSacri- laWj&Priefthood, of what Order foeucr, isno oiherw ifc, but by icjyninxerc tranflated, des be into the whereuponthc Apoftleinferreth the tranflation of the Law. For they al were figures of faidl'ricfthood Chriftes death , and ended in efled at his death, yet they were not altered into that kind & Sacrifice of of Sacrifice, which w as to be made but oncCjand was executed in fuch a fortjthat peoples the Cliurgb, and Nations Chriftncd could nor meet ofte to worship at it, nor haue their law & Priefts conftitutcd in the fame, T iiough for thchonour and duety, remembrance and leprefai- tationthereof,not only we Chriftians,but alfo al peoples faithful,both of Icwes & Gen- tils, hauc had their Priefthood and Sacrificesaccording to thcditterence of their ftates. VhicJikind of Sacrifices were trandatcd one into another: and fo no doubt is the Prieft- hood Lcuitical properly turned into the Priefthood and Sacrifice of the Church, accor- ding to Mclchifcdeclis rite, aiid Chriftes iuftitution in the formes of bread and wine.Sce the next note. i7'\yt Vricjlfi.r a Pricft for eucr according to Mtlchife- dechsOrder,rpccially inrefpeifl of the Sacrifice of his holy body and bloud, inftituted ar Chriftsctwn I hblaft fupper, and executed by his commiirion, comr.undemenr, and perpetual concur- Pii^nhood c '- lencewidi his Priefts, in the formes of bread and wiiie: In which things only ihefaid fiikthmthe high Prieft Melchifedech did Sacrifice. For though S. P.iul make no exprefte mention perpetual Sacri hereof, becaiife of the depth of the myfteric , and their incredulity or fecblcnell'e to fice'of his body T;hoinhewrot:yct it iseuident inthe iudgementofal the learned Fathers (without ex- andblor.din ccption ) that euer wrot either vpon this Epftile, o r vpon the 14. of Gcnefis,or the Pfal- the Cl-urch ir^: loy. or by occafionkiiic treated of the Sacrifice of the altar', that the eternity and proper aQ. of Chriftes Priefthood, and confecjuently the immutabilitic of the new Law, fi«jnfiftcth in the perpetual offering of Chriftes body and bloud in the Church. Vi hich thingisfowclknowcntotheAduerfaries of Chrifts Church and Pricfthocd, ThePro'cHars and fo granted, that tiiey be forced impudently to cauil vpon certaine Hebrew particles, cauiiling y >en that Melchifedech did not offer in bread and wine: yea&w hentlut wil not feme, plain- .".uticlts a- ly to deny him to hauc been a Prieft: which is togiuc check-mate tothcApoftle, and o'ainft Mclchi- oiierthrow .ilhis difcpurfe. Thus w hiles thtfe w icked mai pretend to defend Chriftes f^dcchs facr fi- 01 Jy Priefthood , they indeed abolish as much as in them Ireth, the whole Qrder,'oificx-, f ^ & Pricft h(«t and ftate of his eternal law and Priefthood. dircetlv K'aUt Arnobius faith, B/ themyfterieofhriadand v/ine h$ was nadt aPriefi for tuer. And againe, thcAroftt The eternal vuntority by whkhhegaut iht fuodof his body to ihcmth*iftArtl>im,in Vf-tl. 10 ♦.tic. Ladantius^ In ihtClmnh hcrsui'i nudet htiHe hit itirnd Pritjihotd aaordm^ to the Order of Mtlchif.dick 5^^ Thb Epistle 6f S. Pavl . S. Leo/er. 8. de Va^ione, and the reft ) were the old facriiices to be tranllated. See S.Cyprian ef 6$.adCecil.nu i.S. Ambrose de Sacram.li.uc^. S. Auguftiti in P/i/. jj.cone. i. and li.ij.de Ciuit.e.ij.S. Hierom ef, 17.3,1. cSr*p.Iz6. Epiph./;<«r.55,Theo- doretm Pfal. 10^. Damafcene li. 4. c. 14. Finally if any of the Fathers, or al the Fathers, had either wifcdom, grace, or intelli- gence of Gods word and myfteries, this is the truth. If nothing wil ferue our Aduerfa- ries, Chrirt lefus confound them, and defend his eternal Priefthoodjand ftate ofhis new Teftament eftablished in the fame. 18. Of the former commandttnent.) The Vf hole law of Moyfes coteinin^ al their old Prieft The old com- hood. Sacrifice, Sacranicnts and ceremonies is called the Old conimaniement: andthencv niandement & Teftament conteining the Sacrifice of Chriftes body and bloud, and al the Sacraments & the new. graces giuen by the fame, is named the 2\icw mandatum : for which our forefathers called Maundy thurf the Thurfday in the holy week. Maundy thurfday, becaufe that in it, the neve law and Te- d ly why fo cal- ftament was dedicated in the Chalice of his bloud: the old9»«»(//j»<»jj law,Pricfthood, & led. Sacrifices, for that they were infufficient and vnperfeft, being taken away; and this new Sacrifice^ after tlie order of Melchifedech giuen in the place thereof. The introdu- 151, The introduction.) Euer obferue, that the abrogation of the old law, is not an abolis- -dionof anew hingof al Pricfthood, butan introdudion of anew, conteining the hope of eternal Priefthood, things, where the old had but temporal. Theetermtie ii.VVith anothe.) This othefignifieth the infallible and abfolutepromife of theeter- of chc new nitic of the new Priefthood and ftate of the Church. Chrift by his death^and bloud shed Priefthood CO- in the Sacrifice of the CroH'e, confirming it, fealing it, and making himfelf the furety & famed by the pledge thereof. For though the new Teftament was inftituted , giuen and dedicated in Fiithers G<:hc& the Supper,yet the warrant, confirmation, and eternal operation thereof, wasatchieued Chi^ifts palTion. vpon the Crofle, in the one oblation and one general and eueilafting redemption there made, t j. Being many.) The Proteftants not vnderftanding this place,feine very f ht i; of a- better Priefthood thai tht), ai alfo he ^roueth b) the excellemie of the new TijlA- vient aboue the old,. V T the fummc concerning thofe things which be faid , is: We haue fuch an high Pricil, who is fet on the right hand of •■ Chrift huing Che feat ofniaieftie ni the heauens. 2. A^^Minifter of the Ho- jf^.;;^;)^;;;|;/^",, ies, and ofthe true tabernacle, which our Lord pight and^.^^i^j, j,ricftl7 not man. 3. For eucry high Prieft is appointed to otfer guifts fun^ion ftil, & andhofts , wherfore it is'' necellarie that he alio haue fome thing that is Mimftcr not he may offer: 4. " if the he were vpon the earth,neither were he a Prieft: '"^^^^^'^^l^'^'^ whereas there were that did offer guifts according to the Law, 5. that ^^^^ b„Vof h'is' c fcruethe exam^ler and (liadow ot" hcaucnly things. As it was anfwc- o.vnebody & red Moyfes,when he finiilied the tabernacle, * See (quoth he) that thou bloud,v h'ich make al thincs according to the cxampler which was (hewed thee in the be the true ho- 00 t lies, and taber- "^0"»f- •. ' .^ r 1 U • naclenotfor- 6. But now he hath obtained a better minifteric , by lo much as he is „,^.^, j^^ ^,^,,^ Mediatour of a betterTeftamet,which is eftabliflied in better promifes. but by Gods { 7. For" ifthat former had been void of fault, there fliouldnot ccrtcsa c»x'nehand. placeofafecondbeenfought. 8. For blaming them, he faith: Biholdihe Jj J^J!""^' dates shMiome^ faith our Lord : and I mlconfumwAtevpeti the houfe ofjfrael , and IhcLaw'wcre ! vpon the houfe ofluda a tiew Teftatnct: c^jiot aaording to the li jiament ^xhllh I wa- temporal, but de to their Tathers in the daj/ that I tookj their hand to bring thuu out oj the land oj A- the pron.ifes & uypt: biiautt rhcy did not continue in vn TeftamaiatJ 1 negkciid thtm.fiith cur lord. ^^^^^]y of ^hn- fles Sacranicts o. Fur this IS the Tcftament which I wil dijfofe to the houfe oflfrael ajter thofc dans, -^^ tha'chmcli faitl) our Lord: Giuwg mj la\xe% " into thetr vnnd, and in their hart ivl/ 1 fupeifmbt ^,^. ,,n.rnal. thtrn,&I rctl bt" their God^and thephai be my people: 1 1. and euery oni''shal not teach hi" neighbour^ and eucrj one his brother^ faj/tng. Know our Loid: liiaufe al shal kj;o:v me from the Ufjcr to the greater of them : ii. becaufe I wil be wcrctful to then m- (juities, d- their ftnnes I wil not now remember. 15. And in fnyinga ncw,thc tor-- mcr he'Jiarh made old. And that which growcth ancient and waxeth 0I4 is nigh to vttcr decay. y^NNO- 57<> TheEpistls^gfS. Pavl ANNO TAT IONS Chap. VIII. ^^"?* ^Q' '• '^^''ff*^'** »^« htalfo.) EaeR no w being in heauen,bcc4'afe he is a Bishop and Pricft; hood& bacri- j^g ^^^ needs hauefome-what to offer, and wherein to doe Sacrifice : and that not in IS external, fp; j-jjual fort only , for that could not make him a Pricft of any certain e Order. And it is not fpiritual, moft falfe and wicked to hold with theCaluinifts,* that MelchifedechsPriefthood was %■ ^ "^ /• wholyfpiritual. For then Chrifts death was not a corporal, exrcrnaijTifible, and truely j„/jLjr Kamed Sacri-fice : neither could Chrift or Melchifcdech be any othetwife a Prieft then jU cuery faithful man is : which to hold C as the Caluinifts following their owne doftrine Qy^cd inuftneedsdoe)isdiredly againftrhcScriptRres, aBdnolcfleagainftChriftesoneobla- • tion of his body vpon the Croffe , then it is againft thedaily Sacrifice of his body rpon ij V ' the altar, Therforehe hath a certainc hoft in external and proper manHer,to make per- -M«|'f petual oblat-ion thereby in the Church : for,vifible and external aft of facrifjrcing in * * heanen he doth not not exercife. How Chriftes ^' '/'>'/'<""^'««<»«^' ) It is by his death, indrcfurrediontolIfeagaine,thathi$body ft body is made '^^^onieapt andfitinfuchdiainefortto be facrificcd perpetually. For ifhchadliuedin fit to be facri- "^°''^*^ fortftil, that way of myftical reprefentation of breaking his body and fepara- ficed and eaten *^"o ^hebloud from the fame, could not haue been agreable. And fothe Church and perpetually Ghriftian peoplcshould hauc lacked apricflhocd and Sacrifice, and Chrift hinifelf * * -shouldnothauebeenaPrieftofapeculiarOrder, but either mufthaue offered inthe things that AaronsPriefts didjOr els haue been no Prieft at al. For to hauc offered only fpiritually , as al faithful men doe , that could not be enough for his vocation, and our redemption,and flate of the new Tcftament.How his flesh was made fit to be offered and eaten in the B. Sacrament, by his death, fee Ifychius U. i. in Ltuit. cap. i. Klrgdom of hea- ? • ^enwidy thingr. ) As the Church or ftate of the new Teftaraent is commonly called uen & heauenly R<',g»"'» f«/or«w & Deiy in the Scriptures, fo thefe hcauenly things be probably taken by shiugs fpoken ^^^fned men, for the myfteries of the new Tcfiament. And it feemeth that the patemc of the Church. S'"^" to Moyfes to frame his tabernacle by , was the Church, rather then the heauens ' therafclues : al S. Paulcs difcourfe tcndingto shew the difference betwixt the new Tefta- ment and the old , & not to make comparifon between the ftate ofheauen and the old law. Though incidently jbecaufe the condition of the new Ttfiament more neerly re- sebleth the fame the the old ftate doth, he fometime may fpeake fomc-what thcrof alfo, Grace the ef- ^^' ^""' '^"^ ""'"'• ^ ^'^'' *^^° ^"'^ '^^ "^^^ following is fulfilled in the Church, and is fed of the new ^'^^ Proper effeft of the new Teftament, which is the grace andfpiritofloue graffedin Tcftament *^^ hitts of the faithful by the Goly Ghoft , working in the Sacraments and Sacrifice , of thenewlawtothateffeft. * "^ The nevr Tc- '°" ^^"''G°'^0 Their mutual ceucointmadebetwixt God and the faithful, is that ftament or c©- ^^^ch was dedicated and eftablished, firft in the chalice of his bloud .called therforei^e uenat between "'^ ^f^*"""' *» ^" ^^'"«'' and which was ftraightaftercatifiedby the death of the Tcfta- Cucul Gcd&man. tour, vpoo the Croffe. ' - II. Shalmt teach. ) So itwas in the ptinaitiue Church , in fiiCh fpccially as were the Scriptures abu« ^'^^ founders of our new ftate in Chrill. And that which was verified in the Apoftles and fed for phan- othcrprincipalmcn,thc Apoftlefpeaketh-gcnerally a$thoughitwererointhewhole,as taiiical in/ui- S. Peter applieththelike out of loel, and our Sauiourfofpcaketh when he faith that rations. fuch as beleeue in him,shalworke miracles ofdiuers forts. Chriftian men then muft not ^ct ,■ abufc thh place to make chalenge of new iflfpirations and fo great knowledge that they t * * need no Scriprures or teaching in this life, as fomeHeretikes doe; with much like rta- ' ^' fon and shew of Scriptures as the Proteftants haue to rcfufe external Sacrifice. And it is ' * * no leffc phantaftical madneffe to deny external Sacrifice, Sacraments, or Priefthocj^, thea it is to abolhii teaching and preaching. Chap. IX. TO THE HebREVVES. r?i Chap. IX. j/i t'lc oldTeflament , thjtficuUr fAti^ume tud t\vo partes : the one fgmfyirg that time, wtth the ccrcmou.et thiroffa the iiminilation oj thejlcih : th. v:huh^t,tjy~ Vig hcuuen, w'mh then was slut, vnt'tl our Wgh Pricft chriji efitr.dt/itoit , <> tout iv/rfo his owtie blond , shed for thcunnndan >n of our confaemcs. Whe; inpen he (OHcludcth the cxicUenne of his taberuaile and hvfi abme the old, 25 . JSotwg alfu theuijference, th.it he entred but once (fo ejfeclual \vm thut one bloudy (f^ntig of himfdfjor euer) where as the Leunicul nigh Vncfi cmred cucryjeure once. ■^-^^^^§ HE former alfo iiiJccd had iuflificarionscoffcruicc and '^'^'-Fpi'^lc '^'Tin^^ arccularfaiiaiiarie. 2. For the tabernacle was made,' the 'rjVv'm5f *i*' firlt, wherein were thecandlcftickes, andthetable' and ^"' '' '" '''' the propofition of loanes,vvhich is called Holy.j.But after the fecond veile, the tabernacle, which is called San^u sxn- ctotum: 4. hailing agolden ccnnir,andthearkeofthcTefta- mcnt couered about on euery part with gold , in thewiiich was" agol- den pot hauing Manna, and the rod of Aaron that had blofTomed and * the tables of the Teftament, «;. andoucr it were** the'X'herubins of glorie ouer-fhadowing the propitiatoric,of wliich things icis not nccd- fnl to fpeakc now particularly. 6 But thcfe things being fo ordered in the firft tabernacle indeed the Priefts alwaics entred, accompliHiinp officesof theSacrifices.7.Butinthe fecond,'* onceaycarerhehighPrieft "Tliev only: not without bloud which he offcrct^ for his o.vne and the peoples Hcai-cnvasnot ignorance: 8. the Holy Ghoft fignifying this, tiiatthe way olthcHo- "P'^"^^'"'"'^ ■ liesvvas'*' notyet manifefted, the former tabernacle as yet ftanding. 9 ^'"'^M'J^orti Which is a c parable of the time prcfent: according to u hich are oft'cred* Paui^lfcT ^& guiftsandhofts , which can not concerning the confcicnce make per- gnodmciTcf fed: c him that ferueth, 10. only in meats and in drinkes , anddiuerfe t^'ic old TcHa- baptifmes, and iuftices of the flefn laid on them " vntil tlie time of cor '"^"' ^^^'^ '" r^<^ion. ^rccTfrtft II. Butb Chrift afTifling an high Pricft of the good things to comc,by vinihhen? a more ample and more perfcd tabernacle not made with hand, that is c Althino-V not of this creation .- 12. neither/by the bloud of goats orofcalucs but '^o»c'"ti^t-oIil by his owne bloud entred in once into the Holies, '^ eternal rcdem'ptio ^^^^"^'^"j ^"'* being found, y 13. For* if the bloud ofgoats and of oxen and the aflies ^xl'fi^mc^o^^' of an heifer being fprinkled, fandifieth the polluted to the cleanfinrr of Chrirtcs aiftioi the flcfh, 14. how much more' hath' the bloud of Chrift who by the bThcEpiaic Holy Ghoft offered himfclf vnfpotted vntoGod, ' cleanfed'ourcon- ''P^'J^''^""^" fcieftce from dead vvorkes,to fcrue the liuing God? 15. Andthcrforehc ^"" *^' is the Mediatour of the new Teftamcnt: that death being a meanc, \ nto the redemption" of thefeprcuarications which wcrevndcrthc former Tcftamcnt,thcy that are called may recciue the promife of eternal inhe- ritance, p i6.For* where there isateftament ; the death of the tellaroiH: muft of aecelliuc come bccwccu. 17. For a Teftamcnt is confirmed iu the YJL The E P ISTLE OF S. P AVL r!:e deadiotherwifc it is yet ot no value, whiles the teftatour liiieth. 18. Whereupon neither -was the firft certes dedicated without bloud. 19. lor althe commandement of the Law beingreadofMoyfes to althe •^crcwemay people : he taking the bloud of calues and goats with" water and fcar- Icarne thatthe let wooUnd hyilop , fprinkled the very book alfo it felf and al the Sciiptiucsc6- people, lo. faying, ^ '''This is the bloud of the Tefl:ament,which God tcinc not al ne- j^^j.}^ commanded vnto y ou. 2 i.The tabernacle alfo & al the veffel of the or\m!L?>^"cn ^iiiifterie he in like manner fprinkled with bloud. 22. And al things al- ncithei- the mod according to the law are cleanfed with bloud: and without fhea- pUce toNxhich ding of bloud there is not remifiion. the Apoftlcal- ^^.^ jf jg netellarie therfore that '/ the examplcrs of the celeftials be o"ther' me'uu- ^^^^"^tjd with thcfe: but the celeftials themfelues with better hofts then nethhalf thefc thefe. 2 \. For Ie s v s is not entred into Holies made withhand,exam- ceiemonic^, plers of the true: but into Heauen it-felf, that he may appearenowto but he had the chg countenance of God for vs. 25. Nor that he fhould^' offer himfelf bytudition. often, as the high Prieft entreth into the Holies, euery yeare in the bloud of others: 2(5. otherwife he ought to hauefuffred often from the beginning of the world.but now once in the cofumationof the worlds;^ t"15y this vord to the dcftrudion of finne, he hath appeared by his owne hofl. 27. And which fignifi- as it is appointed to men to die once,and after this,the iudgement: iS.fb cth to empie ^jf^ Chrift was offered once c to exhauft the finnes of many .The fecond uen toThe"bo- ^^"^^ ^^ ^^^^ appeare without fmne to them that exped him , vnto falua- tom, is decla- tlOn. red the plenti- ful and peifed redemption of " .*.—«——— fi^n^by Chrift. ANNOTATIONS Chap. IX. l^clikcs. 4.£^joWe«/)o».ThcProteftants count it fuperftitious to keep with honour &reuerencc the holy memories or monuments of Gods benefits & miracles ^ or the tokens of Chrifts Palfionj'as his Crofle, garments, or other things appertaining to him or his Saints , and They continue thinke it impofTible that fuch things should dure fo long: when they may here fee the rc- without putre- "^''^"'^ ^ ^°"§ referuation of Manna, which of it- fclf was moft apt toputrifie, and of faftion. AaroHs rod , only for that it fodenly flourishedby miracle , the tables of the Teftament &c. See a notable place in S. Cyril ij. 6. cowl. /w/iaw, >i'here he defend eth againft luliaii the Apoftatacsblafphcmie, the keeping and honouring of that CrofTe or wood which Chrjftdied on. See alfo S. Paulinus cp. ii. & wliatreuerence S. Hieromand the faith- The fepulchres fulof histime did to the fepulchres of Chrift and his Martyrs , & to their irclikcs. We of Chrft and tiwreme and worship ffaith he)euery-v,here Martyrs fepulchres, and putting the holy ashes to our lyesy ifwemay we touch i: wit/j our mouth alfo-, anddoefoms thirike, that the monument wherein our Lord ^as buried, ii to be ncglecled} But our Froteftants can not skil of this.They had rather follow Vigilantiusjlulianus the Apoftata, and fuch Maifters , theutheholy Dodours and euidcnt pradife of the Church in al Ages. • J. Cherubins.) Youfje it is a fond thing to conclude vpon the firft or fecond comman- dement, that there should be no facred images in the Church , when cuen' amongthefe The holy CROSSE. hi& Saints. mere T O T H E H n B R E VV E S, ^7^ m?tc rpli ituil fjbftiiKCs can be, are not contraric to Gods cowmani^cmcnf, nor augiuiu toanyotlicrScripairc at .1I, wliichcomJtirjic-only the IJol^Oi: pom traituresorthc Heathen inadl for adoration of falfc Q.nh, iO. t'Tit I tht ittif of c4rrecl.ut ) Al thofc grolii; -lid canul Sacrifice-;, ccrcnibnics and Dbrtfua':i .• n I Ki • I 1 I J ' . ^ ■ "let, but cnaii- i''(rt/wif oycorrt«;onwo»o/ a -o/r,0/n^ Srfcr>yji«or/.< w, Neither hauc they nuiicrcafoiuoa/hrnK- or\ " I Chriftcs one oblation vpon the CroUc to hauc rather taken aw ay alkind of Sacrifice, Ter '"^° ^ *"" tiicn al manner of Sacramcnts.Thc time and ft.it'c of the new Telt.imentis not made Ja^-- leile,ho(Ueirc-, or\x ithQiitSacrifice,biit it is the tune of correction or reformation x\\,X abettcrin;^ al thcforefaid things, II. ^, , could make that one general price, ranfom,and redemption of al rnankind,and al finncs,' -'.^ "^ failing this one highcltPrieftChrift,and the one Sacrifice of his blond oncq ottered vpon p 5"" ^''*^ theCroHe. ^K'hich Sacrifice of redemption can not be often done ,becai'fc Chrift could y] ^"^^ ''^' not die but oncc.Though the figures alfodicrof in tlic livf of nature & of MoyfcSjVccjc "'■"P""" of iJic tnicly called Sacrifices , as fpeci.Uly this high and marnclous commemoration of the *"''^">^'.o"c faii.e in the holy Sacrament of the altar, according to the rite of tlic new Teftament , is Tr-f' • 1 'i^ Lr.rff Sf. niofl truely and hngularly ( as S. Auguftin calleth it,^ a Sacrifice. But neither this fort, ^J-"' *'^^^'^^R«*- Jr lit.c, nor the otiier of the old law , being often repeated and donebymany Priefts (alvfliich "^'■"'' "'^■"■''^^» vcreandarcfinners themfelucs ) coiildbe the general^ redeeming and confumnunne Sacrificcmorany oncofthofe Priefts,noral thePriefts togcthcr,either of thelaw of Na- ture, or of Aarons, or Mclchifedechs Order (except Chrill alone } could be thegcneral Redeemers of the >xorld. • And this is tha Apofllcs meaning in alihiscomparifon and oppofition of Ciuillcs ^"'^■'^rf'f^lcs Heath to fhc old Sacrifices, and of Chrill to their Prictls : and not that Chriiles death or "'T^f-^fion bc- Sacrifice of the Croife should take away al Sacrifices,or proue thai tJicfe Aaronical o/H- 'I'S °"'y agajft CCS were no true Sacrifices at al,nor thofe Pricfts,verily Priefls. They \)i trc triiePritfts ', '^•'■'^""'' "f &truc Sacrifices,though noncof thofe Sacrifices vc ere the hii;h, capital and general Sa- • ^^^^^ ^ovi- - - - ■ - - ->:-., .... cernin'j. their ' and crificc of our price and redenrption.nor none of them,or of thofe Priells, could without ^^'""'"^.theii refpc(fl to this one Sacrifice of Chriftes death ,\»'orke any thing to Guds jionour , or j^^'^^'^'hctsan remillion of finncs, as the loxes did falfely imagin , not referring them at al to this j/^*" * ^'"^ general redemption and remilVion by Chrift, but thinking them to be abfolute Sacri- ^ ' ^^'^^"•■ints ap- ;enthc crrourof theHebrues, youmay read hi S. P ^^"S '^ .SfctcltlicProtcftants^is the only piirpofe of the ^?-'.'"" ^'ic Sa- ciihceofthc nces in themfelues.And that to haue been Augiiftin It. f.doSt.CbriJi. c, 6 . And tliis. But they be fo groffcjor ignorant in the Scriptures, and fo malitioufly fet againfl Gods p !: '^ nndthe Churches truth, that they perucrfely and foolishly turne the v hole difputation '"-"■'^fthc againft the Sacrifice of theH.Maire,& thePricftsof the ncwTeftamettas though we held, "^^ eltamct. thattheSacnficeoftlic altar ^jtere the general redemption or redeeming Sacrifice, or that it had not relation to Chriftes death, or that it v. ere not the reprefentation and nioft * liuely refemblance of the f.imc,or v( ere not inlHtuted and donc,to apply in partictdar to the vfe of the partakers , th.at other general benefit of Chrillcs one oblation \-pon the Croflc. Againft the Icwes then only S.Paul difputcth , and againfl tlie falfe opinion they had of their Priefls and Sacrificcsjto vhich they attributed al remillion and redemption, Vt itiiout rcfpcd of Chriftes deatli. x^.OfthoJtfreuxrkatitns.) The Protcftatsdoc vnlcarncdly imagin ,thatbccaufe al finncs be remitted by the force of Clinfles paffiojthat therfore there should be no other Sacri- fice after his death.Whereas indeed they might as w el fay, there ought ncucr to hauc beca Sacrifice appointed by Godjcither in the law of Naturc,or of Moyfes:as .al their argumcts m.idc againft the Sacrifice of the Cliurch vpo the Apoftles difcourfc, prouc as w cl,or ra- ther onty,tiiat there w ere no Sacrifices of Aaros Order or Leuitical law at al.For agaiart^ the Icwcs falXc opiuion concerning thcm,doth he difputc , and not a u ovd touching the Sacntocc 57> Th E Epi STLE OF S. PavC Sacnticc ofthe Chutch,vttto v hicli in al this difcourfe he neiier oppofeth Chrirtcs Sacif- ficcvponthe Cioflc ; al Chriftian men "wd knovcing that the hoft and oblation of thof« two, though they differ in manner and external formCj yet is indeed al one. The Apoftle then shcvf eth here plainely^that al the finncs that euer v: ere remitted fince the beginning of the vf orld, >x ere no oihervf ife forgiuen , but by the force and in refpeft of Chriftes Pallion, Yet it foUoweih not rhcrcupon^thatthc oblations of Abel,Abrahairi, Aaron , &c. were no Sacrifices , as by the Heretikes foolish deduction it should doe: S. Paul not oppofing Chriftes Paflion to them , for the intent to proue them to hauc been no SacrificeSjbut to proue, that they v( ere not abfolute Sacrifices , nor the redccniing or confummatin? Sacrifice, which could not be many , nor done by many triefts, but by- one , and at one time , by a nioreexccUentPrieft then any of them, or any other mere mortal man. • And that you may fee the blafphemous pride and ignorance of Caluin , and in him,of al his fcllowes;readf fo many as may readHeretical bookesjhis comentarie vpon this place, and there you shal fee him gather vpo this that C hriftes death had force from the begin- ning and was the remedie for al finnes fince the creation of the world,therfore there mud be no moebutthat one Sacrifice of Chriftes death. Which muft ncedesbyhis dedudion hold (as it doth indeed ) no lefle againft the old Sacrifices then the new Sacrifice of the Church, and fo take away al, which is againft the Apoftles meaning and al religion. lo. Th'itsthebloud ) Chriftes death v as neceflarie for the ful confirmation, ratifica- tion,and accomplishment of the new Teftament , though it 'was begun to be dedicated in the Sacrifice of his laft fupper, being alfo w ithin the compafle of his Paflion. Which is euidentby the wordes pronoimced by Chrift ouer the holy chalice, which be correfpon- dent to the wordes that were fpoken ( as the Apoftlc here declarethj in the firft Sacrifice of the dedication ofthe old law, hauing alfo expreffe mention of remilfion of finnes ther- by as by the bloud of the new Tcftamc t.Whereby it is plaine, that the B. Chalice cf the altar hath the very facrifical bloud in it that was shed vpon the Croire,in & by v( hichjthe new Teftament (which is the law of fpirit, grace, and remiflion) \(as dedicated, and doth confift. And thcrfore it is alfo cleere, that many diuine things, vfhich to the Here- tikes or ignorant may fecme to be fpoken only of Chriftes Sacrifice vpon the Crolfc, be indcc 1 verified & fulfilled alfo in the Sacrifice of the altar. Wherof S. Paul foF the cau- fes aforefaid would not treate in plaine termcs. Sec Ify chins /1.4, in LeMit.c.^.paulopofi mi' titrniy applying al thefe things to the immolation of Chrift alfo in the Sacrament. ij. //?«ej[4»»pi«rjj Al the offices, places, veifels, andinftruments of the old law , were but figures and refemblances ofthe ftatcanJ Sacraments ofthe new TeftamentjWhich are here called ceUfiiaU, for that they arc the liuely image of the heauenly ftatc next enfaiing: which be therforefpccially dedicated and fandified in Chriftes bloud, facrificedonthe the 4ltar,and fprinkled vpon the faithful, as thecld figures and people were clcanfcd by the bloud cf bcafts. And thcrfore by a tranfition vfual in the holy Scriptures, thcA- poftlc fodenly paftcrh in the fcntence immediately following , and turnethhis talkc to Chriftes entrance into heaucn, the ftate w hereof,both by the Sacraments of the old law, and alfo more fpccially by them ofthe new, is prefigured. 1). Offer lnm:elf cften ) As Chrift ncucr died bat once, norneucr shal die agafne, fo in fered in bloud- that violenr,painful, and bloudy fort he ca ncucr be offered againc, neither nccdeth he fo dy forr, but vn- to be offered any more,hauing by that one ad. in of Sacrifice vpon thcCroifejUiadc the ful ranfom, tcdcmption , and remedie for riic finnes of the whole world. NeucrthekUbjas Chrift died :<<. \xas offered after a fort in al the Sacrifices cf the Law and Nati.re.fincethe beginning of the world al which were figures of this one oblation vpoh theCroffe^fo is he much rather offered in the Sacrifice of the altar of the new Ttftamenr, incomparably more neerly , diuiiK-ly, and truly txprcffng his death, his body broken, his bloud shed, tlien di.l any figure of the old law, or other facrificc that cuer was : as being indeed (though in iiiddcn.ficramcnTaljirdmyfticaljand vnblouddy manner^ the very fcif-fame B. boi.iy and bloud , the felf-famc hoft , oblation and Sacrifice", that v; as done vpcn the The Sacrifice Croffc. ofthe altar & And this truth is moft euidentby the very forme of wordes vfcdby our Sar,iei-.r in the that on the inftitution and confccration of the holy Sacrament , and by theproftffcn c f altl-.chf ly Croffc^both Vod'tiiivs.'jHr S,ur''fii.r ^i'Mh S.Cyprian^ij ionej}on^(m:ot!.e loftQno^nji, And/i I.e/atri- one. fi(« Caluinsargu- met againft the Sacrifice of the altar, maketh noleffc againft theSacrifices of the old Law. The correfpo- dence of wor- des in dedica- ting both Te- ftamentspro- ueth the real prefencc of bloud in the Chalice, In the old Te- ftament >xere figures of the new : in the new, is refem- blar.cc ofthe heauenly ftate. Chrift once of- bloudify cf.en, nancly in the Sacrifice ofthe altar. TO THE HeBREWES 575 $hitwt sff^Y , litht TjfiianofChriJi. cp. ^3. nu. 4. & nu. 7. S. Atlguftln dcfid.adPct. cij. in thefe camxl '^xcrificet v^ds thefrtfgHring of thefleih of Chrijl, \ihich he ^oi to ojfir for finnef, ttndofthebUui , v^hUh ht^'as to shta.d. But in this Sacrifice it the comir.tmorniion eftltt Htihof Chrifi \vl}i:h ht hath now giuta, drnioft.hel>lciKiv.hich hehgxhshcd: in illis prrnuncjab.itiir oc- cidendus, in hoc aiinunciatiir occifus. lntl)trhhev..itforjbe\vtdajt9l>ekiHed; inthtjehtit shtvutdytii kiliti. And S. GrcG,oiic N.i/.ian^cnc faith, orat.mnnbttmy that llic Piieft in this Sacrifice, »mmi/cf«4jm7£/jny?« Vdfiiombus. S.Anihrofc, i. Of.c.^H. OfferturC Input in imagine quafirt^ifitnt Paftiomm. Alexander the firft, (p. adornnit Orthodox, mit.A t» 1. Cone. Cmtt corfus 0- frnguiiconftciturfafsiottiartntUbratur. S. Grcgoric, /;o. 57. iw Twawgc/. S^ ofun as wf offtr the hofl of hit Pafsion,fo often ^e rrnev hitVafsion.Ani, Hefn'fcrithfor vt agxi- nein myflerie. And lfichius,/#. x. c.3, in Lewt. fiofi rued. By the Sacrifice of the only-begotten mdny things aregtaen vnto v/, to wit, the rtmifiitn or p irdomiig cfui miHibni, ^nd the Jtngular introdit' fiion Of br-.nging in of the myfieries of the n«U' Ttflament, And the faid Fathers and others, by rcafon of the difference in the manner of Chriftcs The Fathcm prcfcnce and oblation in refpeft of tliat on the Ciolfe , called this r/jevnt/oHi'y Sacrifice, calitthevn- as'* Caliiin hinifelf confelfeth, but anf>xcrethtIioivi in the pride of Heretical fpirir,wirh bloiidy Sacrjf;- "''• thefc words : 2\.<'.»/ mororqnod, eloquatiturvetufli Scnptorei; that liyl faff not for u, thatth^e Ce of the altar* ancicn'- "Writers doe fo ffeake: callini; the diftinftion of bloudy and vnbloiiJy SacriHce, Caluinscon- fc'noLiflical and friuolous, and d-'aholicHm commcn-Hm, a diuclith demfe ^i uh fiich i-Tnorant tc-mpt of thfi and blafphenious men we Uaiic tg doc 3 that thiakc they vndcrftaad the Scriptuf^s better F^ihc:?. dienaltheFatheii. •W>«ef. Chap. X. Becauft in theyearelyfeajl of Expiation re as only a lommnrioratiofJ offinncs , therfore in place of at thofe old Sacrifices the rftlme tclleth vs of the oblation ofcb) cjlcs body, 10. \Nhich he offered bUuddy but once ( the Leuitical Pricp offering fo eiiery day) becaufe that once WM fnfficiefitfor euer , 15. in that it pur chafed {m the i'rophet Alfo vpitneffeth ) remifiionoffinnes, 19. After al tbu he profecuteth and txhor^ u:k them xnto per fetter ance , partly v^'ith the optnmg ofHeauen by our high Vrttfi^ 26, partly vctth the terrour of damnation iftheyfal againe : p. bidditig them »t- inemher how much they hadfuffvred already^ and not bfe their rfveard, O R the law 'liauing a fhadow of good things to comc,noc the very image ol'thethingsrcucryycare with the fcIF-famc hofts which they offer inceflantly, can neuer make th© commers thereto perfc6t: 2. otherwifc'they should haue ceafedto be offered , becaufe the worfliippers once clean- fed fliould haue no confcience of finne any longer, j. But in them there is made a commemoration of finneseueryycarc. 4.Foritis''impoiIi- ble that with the bloud of oxen and goats finnes /liotild be taken away. 5. Therfore comming into the world he faith; ^' Ho]? rfw<^ot/4r»e«r/;««iv(i/- - deft, lot :"but a body thou haft fitted to me : 6. IMocaufts and c fer finne Jul not pleafe d.c proper .?a- thce. 7. Then faid I, lohold I comeiin the head of the bookj it if ixritten of we: lh.it J me of,a ccrtaj- maydoethyvpil , o God. 8. Saying before, Becaufe hofis and obUtiuns o^ holo- "t-' Sacrifice caufts^ & for finne thouvconldcftnot J' neither didthey pleafe thce^ whichare of^e- ^•^^''■''' ^".^'^ red according to the law, 9. then faid /, Behold I come that J way doe thy v:il, 0 HuTr.fa^n n** Cod: hetakethawaythehrft, tliathemay cftablifli that that fellow cth. another kind. 10. In the which wil, u e are fancftified by the oblation oftiiebody of itetrttyinmt. 1 E s V s Chrifi once. ii. And eucry Trieft indeed is ready daily mini- ^' ^T- J- ^'' *'• O o itring •• This 18 part- ly f •ilSlled ill & by tlie grace of the new Te- 575 TheEpistleofS. Pavl ftring, and''' often offering the fame hofts, which can neuer takeaway fmnes: 12. but This offering one hoftfor finnes, for euer * fittcth on the rig.ht hand of God , 1 5. hencc-forth expeding, vntil his enemies be put the foot-ftool of his feet. 14. For by one oblation hath he confumma- ted for euer them that are fandified. 15 . And the Holy Ghoft alfo doth teftiiietovs. For after that he faid: 16. AndthisuthcTe^amentwhicblvpil ma I'j? to than ajter tlwfe daits, fAith otir Lord^ giuitJg m) Uwes '• in their harts, and in their minds wtl I ftiperfnbetkcm: 17. at.'d their finnes and iniquities I vril now re* member no more. 18. But where there is remi/Tion of thefe , " now there is ftamcnt, but it not auoblation for fumes. f^i]^^ ^^^~ ^y- Hauingtherfore,Brethren, confidence in the entring oftheHolies pli!hedTn''l'i^"i- ^^^^^ ^^^^^ of Chrift: 20. which che hath dedicated to vs a new & lining „eii.' ' ' way bytheveile, thatis, hisBefh, 2i.andahighPrie{louerthehoureof cToJcdicate.,!;, God, 21. let VS approche with a true hart in fulneffeof faith, hauingour to be authour harts fprinklcd from euii confcience, and our body wafhed with cleane water. 2j. Let vs hold the confeflionof our hope vndeclining (for he is faithful that hath promifed ) 24. andlet vsconfidcr one another vnto the prouocation of charitie and of good workes : 25, not forfaking our affemblieas fome are accuftomed, but comforting, andfo nmich the more as youf©e the day approching. 26a.*For''ifwe (inne willingly after the knowledge of the truth receiued, now tliere is not left an hoft for finnes, 27. buta certaine terrible expedation of iudgement & rage offire, which fhalconfume the aduerfaries. 28. A man making the Law of Moyfes fruftrate , without any aiercie^dieth vnder two or three witneffes. 29, '" How much more thinke you, doth he deferue worfe pu- nifliements which hath trodenthc Sonne of God vnder-foot, andeflee- faith, punisha- med '^ tlie bloud of the Teftament polluted,wherein he is fandified, and He b/ death, hath done contumelie to the Spirit of grace? 30. For we know him that faid, Keuen^etorne, Iwilrefaj. hndaga.inQ,Thatonr Lordwiliudge hiifeo^le, 31. ♦'It is horrible to fal into the hands of the lining God. ThcEpiftlefor ^2. But calto mind the old daies: wherein being illuminated, youfu- i»any Martyrs. Gained a great fight ofpalTions. ^. And onthe one part certes by repro- ches and tribulations made a fpedacle ; & on the other part made com- panions of them that conuerfed in fuchfort, 34. For, ''you both had compaflion on them that were in bands : and the fpoile of your owne goods you took-e " with ioy, knowing that you haue a better and a per- eGood^yorkc? maaentfubftance. J5. Doe not therforeleefe your c confidence, which fiJaS'^offal-' hath a great remuneration. 56. For patience is neceffarie for you : that nation, & haue doing thcwil ofGod,youmayreceiue the promife, jy.For'* yeta litlc grcarreward and a very litle while, he that is to come, wil con»e , and wil nor fiacke. 38. Andmy iu{l"liuethoffaith: J^ but if he withdraw himfclf,hefhal not pleafemy foule. 5 perdition: but of f^ith to the winning of the foule. & beginner of a thing. The Protcft-incs tr a Dilate, he hitth pref aredy £fii their bcre- fleibat Chrift ^5J'as not the iirft oian tliat cntred into jieaiicn. "•Herei'icand Apoftafiefrom the Catholike But we arenotthc children'of withdrawing vnto A!Nt^JO. TO THE HeBRE*{VES. ^ V^NNO TAT IONS C H A p. X. lyf thtir.s.) The 5'acrifices and cercmenlescf the old law, werpfofarrc from the Thcold Sacri- newTeftament and of ChriUcs death: whereas althcholy Churches rites and adions the altar raoft inftitutcdby Chrirtinthc Pr.iefthood ofthenew law , conteine and gui« grace, iuftifi- plainciy reprc- cation, and lifceucrlafting to the faithful and worthy receiucrs : and thcrforc they be fcnthctthe Sa- not shedesordarkerefemblanccsof Chriftes palTion, which is the fountaine of al grace <^''Jnccon the andmercie, but pctftft images and moftliucly teprefentations ofxhcfamc, fpecially CrolTc. the Sacrifice of the altar, which becaufc it is the fame oblation , thefame heft, and offered by the fame PricitChrift I ES V S(thoughby the minifterie of man and in my- ilcrieisthc moftpiireand necriii age, charader, and corrcfpondcnce to the Sacrifice Chriftes pa(lion,both in fiibftance, force, andefttft, that can be. 2. Iheyihanldhauictxfed.'] If the hofts and ofFcrirgsof the old Law had been of them The tcwcs'^Sa- feluesperfcd toaleffciftsof redemption and remifsion: as thcHebrewesCagainil whom cr^ficcs were the Apoftlcdifputeth) did thinke,andhadhad no relation to Chrifte$ Sacrifice on the n^t sbfolutcS: Croffs or any oihcrabfolute and vniuetful cblation or reniedie (or finne, but by and of indc{-cd6t,bc- their owncefficacic could haue generally purged &clcanfed man ofal finnc & damna- caufe they^^e- tion : then they ihould ncuer hauc needed to be lo ofen repeated and reiterated. For re often rcpea- being both <;cnera!lyauaiiable for al, by their opinion, and particularly applied (in as ted. ^mple fort auh' y couli be) to thefcueral jnfirmitiis o^ euery offender , there had been no fi'incskfc. But finncsdidremaine, euenthofe finnes for which they had tftcred Sa- crifices before notwithftanding their Sacrifices were particularly applied vnto the For, offering year^lf they didtiot only offer Sacrifices for the new comittcd crimes, buteucn for the oldjfor which they had oft-c facrificed before:the Sacrifices being rather records and attcftations of their finnes, then a redemption or ful remifsion, as Cliriftts death is. Which bein^ once applied to ma by B iptifme,wipeth away al finnes pafl, God ncuer re- incbfing them any raore,nor euer any Sacrificeor Sacrament or ccrcnonie being made or done for them any more, though for new finnes other remedies be daily requif t Their Sacrifices then could not of themfelucs remit finnes, much Icile make the general rcdcp- tion.withouticlation to Chriftes Pafsion. And fo you fee it is plainc eutry-wherc,that TheApoftk the Apollle proueth not by the often repetition of the Icwish Sacrifices , that they were prouctli by the no Sacrifices a: al , but that they wore not of that abfoUitc force or eificacie.to make re- ottc rcpcatin e demption orany remi^^ion,wilhouti dcpendanccof the one vniuerfal redemption by of the kwes Chrilt : hiswholc purpofebc:ng,to inculcate vnto them the neccfsitic of Chriftes death Sicx\(ict^ nor and the oblation of the new Teftament. As for the Churches holy Sacrifice, itisdcanc that they were of another kind then thofeof the lewcs, and thcrforc he makcth no oppofition betwixt none but that it, and Ch;i(lcs death or Sacrifice on the Crofle , inal thisEpiftle : but rather asafc- theyvcrenot q'lrleoftlvAtone general dblation, coucrtly alwaies infcrreth the fame : as being in a abfolutc & fuf. dilferent manner the very ftlf-fame hoft and offering that wasdonevpon thcCroire,|& ficicnt. continnally isvMOJghtby the fclf-famc Prieft. 4, ImpoJji.U.) The Hi/fts aidSacrificesof thcold Law,which the carnal lewcs made jfjg oldSacri- al the count of, without r.htion to Chriftes death, svere not only not pei fed and abfo- ^^^^ remitted late fiiflicicnt in them^clucs,but tht y did not, nor could not remit any finnes at al, being not finnis but butonlyfigics thereof, rtf-rring the off.ndeis for remifsion indeed, to Chriftes Pal- »^ereonly Gg-' C\on. For the bloiiil of bruit beafts could hauc no other ttftft, nor any other element ncs thereof, crcieaturc, btforcChr f^cs death. The fruit whereof, beforeit was extant , couidbc no othcrvTJfc properly applied vnio them, b.it by bclctfein him. J. tiofi ;in J oblation.} He mcincta not that God would no hoftnor Sacrifice any more O o 1 as rirr)'^^^ T h"b E ? i s l e o f S. P a v t God rcfu^th as the Proteftants fdlfcly imagin : for that wcictotake away not only the Sacrifice ttie leres ba- ^f Chriftes body vpon the altar, but the Saciificc of the fame body vp.x)n the Crolfe alfo criticcs,notai Thcrfore the Prophet fpeaketli onlv cf the legal and carnal Sacrifices of the levv'es, fig- • nifying that they did neuer of thcnifclues pleaie God, but in refped of Ghrift, by whofc oblation of his owne body they should pleafc, Thi" CI 'ft ^* "* ^^"iy-) If Chiifthadnot hadabody, he could not hauc had any vroithy matter shjidd h^''' °' ^"^ matter at al to Sacrihcc in vifiblc manner , other then the hofts of the old Lave. bod V was ne ^^^'^'^'^'^'^" could he either haue made the general redemption by his one oblation vpon the cciTariefoi- dis ^"?^'^'^' "°'" "^'^^ '^'"^X Sacrince of the Ciiinch: for both which, liis body VK'as fitted by the Pricft'-hoo 1 ' & '"^^. ^'^i^^''^^^'". Which is an high concliilion, not vnderflood of IeNX'es,Pagans, nor the Sac'ilicc ' ' Heretikes of our time , that Chriftes hunvane nature -^ as taken to make the Sonne of G"fl who in his diuinc nature could not be cither Pricftor Hoft; fit to be the Sacrifice The body of ^ ^'■'^^^ of hisFather,in a more worthy fort,the al the Pricfls or oblatios of the old law. ' Chrifts is the ''^"^ ^^'"^^ ^'^^^ ^"'^'' ^^'^^ giuen him , not only to be the Sacrifice vpon the Croflcjbut alfo Sacrifice of the ^'^^^" ^^^^ altar, S. Auguftin affinneth in thefe wordes: The table which the Triefirfiht new jjj^j^.* le^amemdoih exhibit, is of his body and blond: for chatis the Sacrifice which/ttccetdJalthefe Sa- crifires that u tre offered m shadow 9 f that t9 torye. Tor the \yhi.h alfo Wc acknowledg'that voice of the fame Meaiatonr in the Tfalme , B V T A B OD YTHOV HAST FITTED TO M r,. becai*fe infieed ofal thefe Sacrifices and oblations his body is offtred, (y rs minijired to thenar- '' ^^* tah^Tis orreceiuers. Li, 17. Qiuh. Dei c.io. And agaiue, li- 4 de Trinit. c. 14. Whofo inland holy a !>riefl,as the only Sonne ofGoi f What r/jighi fo conuemtntly h offeredfer men, of men, as mn tfleihf and\ffertdrifeby that he faith, the former to be taken au ay , that the fecond may crihccs reiufedi haue place, it is euident, that al hoftes and Sacrifices be not taken av( ay by Chnft as the. not ai Sacrifice Heretikcs foolishly conceiue: but that the old Hofts of brute beaftsbe abrogated to giue place to that which is the proper hoft of the new law, that is, Chriftes owne body. 'I Often offering the fame Hofis.) As S. Paulis forccdoftento inculcate that one princi- Ve muft often pie of the efficacie & fufHciencie of Chriftes death,becaufc of the Hebrues too much at- * note that the tributjng to their legal Sacrifices,3nd for that they did not referre them to Chriftes only Apoftles f[Ka- oblation: fo we , through the intolerable ignorance and importtmity of the Heretikes T> a'"^Y c "^"^'^^^ '^^'"'^ (abufing the words of the Apoftle fpoken in the Av\q defence and declaration- i'nefts and of- of the valureand efficacie of Chriftes paffion aboue the Sacrifices of the Law>rc forced ten ..acrihcing, to repeat often, that the Apoftles reafon of many Biiefts & often repetition of the felf-^ coiu-e-nerh on- fame Sacrificcs,concerneth the Sacrifices of the Law only,vnto which he onpofcth Chri- !>' .the ewes ftcs Sacrifice and Priefthoodj & fpeakcth no word of or againft the Sacrifice of the new f nelts a id ba- Teftament: which isthe Sacrificeof Chriftes owuePriefthood,Law,and inftitution,yea. feihccs,not the the fame Sacrifice done daily vnbloudily, that once was done bloudiiy: made by the fa- !-i^';^ ^7^ I " '^^ ^"^^ ^^'''^^ Ie<"^s , though by his nriniftcrs hands: and not many Hofts , as thofe of ^' '"''r^^ ' *'^^ '"^.y ^^'^' ^"^'■'■'^ ^^'^ ^^^'^ '^'^^y fclf-fame in number , euen Chriftes owne body that ^)i as-, oew icitamct. crucified. And that you may fee that tK-'s is the iudgement ofal antiquity , and their cx- pofitionofthefe and the like words of this Epiftle, and that they feting the very fame, arguments that the Proteftants now make fo much a doe withal among"'the fimple and. vnlearncd, yet welpercciucd that tliey made nothing againft the daily oblation or Sacri* The Caluinifts ficc of the altar, and therfore anfwered them before the Protectants u ere extant , 1 100, ;ii-;.;uments a- yearesj wc wil fct downe fome of their words , w hofe authoritie and cxpofition of the g^iiiift (Thrifts Scriptures muft prcuailc in al that haue wifedom or the feare of God,aboue the falfc and body often of- vaine gloffes of Caluin and his followers. ftred,and in Thi-.s then firft faith S Anbrofe: Q^fid ergo n(yr&c. What we thenf doe mt we offer ruery many places d ,y? We offer fnrrly : but this S^cnfce is an exampUr of that : for v^e offr alwaies tie f If lame, '*" '"• *=• anfwered by andnotm^ onelamb,tomorr'i ■/ another, but alwaies the flf-laniithing: thcrfcrcitii ontSatti- ^'^^' the Fathers fie Oi'icrv;'.fe,byt')t\ reafon becaufe it is offered in muny placet, there shoiii die wany Chrifes: loiljja-goe. not fo, but it is one Qhrtf in eucry place, hevev. hole, and there whole, onebndy. Httttl.is which v/tdie is (ionefir a commemoration »fthat v.'lith wj/ done. For w e offer not another Sacrifice, at t)ehig'}Pt:iff,fiheoid L«w, bmAL\i'.iic^ the fef-Ctme. c c. Primafius S. Aiiguftincs Sch.olcr iloth alfo prcoccupa.e thefe Proteftoais obie>ftiou5 tiius: V^hauhaiwe ^/aytheni due vh •4f TO THE HeBREWES. <^y^ our VrieJIj J.iOp'tjftr Sacrifice ? Thtytfftrfuvtly , bic*}'ft \:tfinne daily, aniia'tly ham med to bt tteanftdi and htcauft he cannot die, ht hathgtutnvt the Sacramnt of his body an t blond : ;hat at h.i Pafsion^aith* rediXuftionnndAhJolnilinoftht world , fo alfu this cbl.tti(jn may be rtdemtiiion aadcltjnftr^io al (hit offeritin truth aniveritie. So faith this holy r.itlicr,to v» it,tlut as the The General SacriHcc of cho Lrollc 'wasai'.eacral icili-injnioii, fo thisof thcahai is , to al thatvfcir rcJcminion Trimaf. * P^''C'ciilarrciicni[)tion or application of ChrilKs rcilcmptioiito them. Iiixxhich fciifc vnoii the Ci of- /,,;5c;,^_ '^Ifo V. li.'iiccallcth the holy Mule , rcdenftiommiorpris & anmtfnptermm , thetmr- fc is particH- ti, UJlingreJemptioHoJ body and fou'.e.l'n, c. ii. hiltor.A;^aiNC the fame \^ruu.ifii.is,Thedinir!iiy larly ain»licJ oft'jeWordof laod '.'jh^his ei4ery whireytnai^etl) thattiere are not manySacrifues yintotu, al- in tlie Sacrifice thtu^h it be ofi'ered ifnuny , andt'j^t at it it on bodjf \^hich hi tooke of the yir^ms w owb, not mjny yf the altar, bodies, luenjo aljo one S.tcrifi(. eynot liittert, ai tho'e of the Itvtet wtre. ho. ty. *S.Chiyfoflom alfojanii after him Thcophylai'r.antl Oecunieniiis, and of the Latincs '" ^f' *"* HaimojPafch.afius, Remigiits,anil others, obic(fl to themfeiiies thus ; Doe not v.ealfo offer *•''• ttttry day f Vie cffcrfi* ely. But this S.icrifce is an e.\amplcjr of that, for we offer alwaies the felf. fame : a^d nyt mw one U»rb, to tnorro^v another, but the Jclffawe : thcrlorcti)is is one Sacrifi.e. Othervift.becjufe it is ofjercd inniJtny pUi€>,t')cre s'l.Hldbemavy ChriJJet. And a litleafter 2^0; another '!^.tcrifj. 14. cr mfim Cmc ex Gr*co. the Councelof Ephefus Anatlicmatif. ir. the Ch.ilcedon Councclitr?. 5 /'i^. iyt-.Q.n:.^t:yran.c. r. 4.. and y. Neoc cfai-,c4i. i j. Loadic.ci;is«/f>/n»^, Fnirgji. i.cjp 10. and the reft which we hauc cited by occalion before, and miglit cue but for tcdioufnes :a truth moft kno-fcen and agreed vpon in the Chriftian religion. 18. \p,-f there it not.) Chriftcs death can not be applied vnto v$ in that fiiland ample ^'^"^"^'^^■^^" fort as it is In Baptifmc,butoncc: Chrift appointing that large remilliou and application "^ iccmeth to to bcmadebutonccincucry man,asChnft diedbut once. For it is not meant , that al '^Xj^hcfc is no finieshalccar:: after Chriftes Sacrifice vpon the Crolfc, not that there should be no '■'^'"''|'^"i or oblitiQii for finnes committed after Baptifnie , or that a man could not linne at al after "^l^'^o »or "^>- B ii)tifmc,ortha: if lie (inned aftcr\v\ird, lie could haue no rcniedie or remilUon by God's "'■' "^ alvraics oidinauce in the Ch'.ircH, which tliuersfilfehoods fundi ieFlcretikes gather of this and '5''-'^"^th rnat fucli like places : but only the Apoftle tcUeth thcFIebrc>xes,as he did before chap. ;itarily after this knowledge and profelFionof the Cluiftian faith by Baptifme , commit t!iis finnc of incredulitie andapoftafie, they can ncucr haue that aboundant I'enjifiion applied vmo them by Baptifir.e,^* hich cm neucr be miniftred to thciH againe. A>d that general f.il pardon hecallcthherco/i/4i««& aftervrard in the ' ty.VCrfCyho.liimpropcJCito, a» htjl fcrfinr.t. f^./ywe/T/j'-e ^'.illin^ty. ) As the Caluinifts abiife other like places againft the ho/y Sa- crifice of the Made, fo they ab'.ifet'ais as the Nouatians did before them, to proue that The Caluini/h ^n HeretikejA >oftata,or any that >> ilfuUy forfakcth the truth , can ncucr be forgiicn. hcrefie againft Wiiifh (as is before declared intlic 6. chapter ; is moft \x icked blaf^tlicmie ; the meaning rtmiiVion cf her«:jfbein',is is ihere faid, only to tcrv, fie the Hcbreve?, that falling from Chiift th5{'hethcr temporal as in Purgatoric, or eternal as inHclbeexceedinjgrie- uous. 54. You had cempefiion.) To be merciful to the afilicfled for religion, & to be partakers of their uiiferies, is a vei-y meritorious worke, and giueth great confidence before God inthcdayof repaimentor remuneration for the fanic- 34.V»ib»o^. )If al Chriftian men would confider this, they ^ould not thinkc it fo great a matter to lofe their land or goods for defence of the Catholike faith. j8, Liimh of faith.) Faithful menafflided in this life, haue their comfort in their aflu- red faith and hope of Chriftescomming to deliucr them once from al thefe miferies 5 8c fo by that faith & comfort they liue, whereas otherwife. this mifer able life were a death> i.TctA LtH '"By this word fubftace is me- untj that faith is the grouud ©four hope. *• Here it ap- pcareth that Henoch yet li- iieth and is not dead : againiJ the Caluinifts. See the annot. t^pocal.chap ir, •• We muft ' belccuc that God wil re- ward al our ffood workes.: tor he is a re- warder of true iuftice,not an accepter or impuixir of that tj,ia.i is not. Chap. XI, He exho^teth them by the dcfinitm offatth, tofltikj rmo God, though thiy fee mtjet his reward : shewing that al the Saints afvre-tme did the likj, beir/g^rl iorfiant in faith, though not one of them receitied the fromise^that is, the^inheritance in heAUefi: but tUj and we now after the commtf^ of chrifi nceiue it together^ N D '^ faith is," the fubftance of things to be hoped for^ c the argument of things " not appearing. 2. For in this the old men obtained teftimonie. 5. '*' By faith, we vnderftand that the worlds were framed by the word of God: that of inuifiblc things vifible things might be made.- 4. * By faith , Abel offered a greater hoft to God then Cain:^ by which he obtained teftimonie that hewasiuftjGodgiuTg teftimonie to his guifts, and by it, he being dead, yet fpeaketh. 5. ^ By faith" Henoch was tranflated, that he fhould not fee death , and he was not found :be- caufe God tranflated him. For before his tranflation he had teftimonie that he pleafed God. d.But without faith it is impofTible to pleafe Gqd. For "he that commeth to God, muft beleeuethathcis,andis a ;; re- warder to them tiiat feeke him. 7. * By taithjNoe hauing receiued an anfwcr concerning thofe things which as yet were not fecn, fearing , framed the arke for the fauing of his houfe , by the which he condemned the world : and was inftituted heire of the iuftice which is by faith. 8. '*' By faith, he that is called, Abraham, obeied to goe forth into the place which he was to receiue for inheritance: and he went forth, not knowing whither he went. p. By faith , he abode in the land of promife, asinaftrange land, dwelling in cottages with Ifaac & lacob the ^ cohcires Get,, i^. Gtn. 4j, 4. if. Gen. ^;, 24. Ec, 44j 1^' Ctn.i; I}. Eccl, 44, »7. GfM.Tl^ 4.1J,I» 11. E*9. IS, 37. Gm.14, 22. l9/: ,"7 LaS flopped the mouths of Lions, 54. extinguiOicd the toiceof fire , re- j^^ ^^ 5^ pclledtheedceofthcAvord, rccoueredofthcirinfirmitie , were mace Sympho- ' ^ O o 4 ftrong 3^^ ThbEpisle ofSi^Pavl rofacum fep- ftrong in battel, turned away the camp of forrainers: ^5. v/omen rC- tcn filiis, lul. ceiued of rcfiirrcftion their dead, and others were racked, not accep- An'afor raany ^^"S redemption , that they might find a better refurredion. 3d. And Martyrs. Others had trial of mockeries and ftripes , moreouer alfo of bands and prifons: 57. they were ftoned , they were hewed, they were tempted, they died in the daughter of the fword , they went about in fliecp- skinnes, in goats skinnes, needy, in diftrelle, afflided: 38. of whom the world was not worthic •, wandering indeferteSjinmountaines &c'encs, and in caues of the earth. 59. Andal thefe being approued by the tefti- monie of faith, p receiued not the promife , 40. God for vs prouiding, fome better thing, that they without vs fiiould not be confummate.. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XI. Kot c nly or a 1. Fahh it. ) By t'ais defcription of faith,and by al the cominendation thereof through f jccial faith. the ^x•hole chapter , you may wcl perccitie that the Apoftle knew not the forged fpecial. faidi of thcProtcftants, v; hereby euery one of thefe new Sed-M-iiftcr^ an.i their follo- wers bclcciie their fumes are remi'ttc J , 'and that thcuifeliics shal be faued , though their fcdes be cleane contraric one to anoLhcr. Pauh i<: of* i. 7\(.ot apfc4ring. ) Tb,f is the fr.uCe of faith , faith S. Augnnin , if that v.hich is bele. ucd, things not fecn: hemifim. for v^ l>atp-eat thing is it , if that be beienud , v^huh isfeen}acc rilng to thatUnunce of as in the B , Sa- om Lard v-hm hertbukedh's dtfaple ,/k^ir,g:hecauJt thou hafifem me 7 hom.is .t'tou baft btUetied: cr anient. lUlJedart they that hauen tjein andhaut belccued. ty-■//;« ro(f,tliatadoration.f as the Scrip- c, catures, and ture vfcdi this word ) may be done to creatures, or to God at and before a creatnrc;as, ,^ j. - namely ©fho- ator* before the Arke o'tUe Teftamcnt in old time,no.v atorbcforetheCHicifixe , re- , °^''^* ly things. lilfes,iinagcs:and in thcPfalmes s8. m.^d,rcye his foot-ffeele. ^dore vt tof/Ardhis holy * ^ - niunc.'A/ewi ah.-e t't^varithc place v.''>etebiiftec fiood-.ov ( \ihich by thcUchiC^ f\\va.rc is • ';"* al one; t^iorej^e his ho y mounc. Me w»/ aiorf fhej^U^ w/;«r« hu feet/leed; ai alfo * the G reck '."J" " Fathers TO THE HeBRE\VES» 58^ Fatlicrs, S.Dam.lfiC.iC. U. \,dtimaiinilus , & Lcontiuscitcd ofliiir., yea S. Chryfonom alfoiloclunilfl il^cfc places , and namely that of the ApoAlc ^x hich v c novi fpcakc of, inrerpreriii;; the Greek- as our Latin hath , and as\i cdoc , He adored tlie rod or the top of hii red, tliat is, the fcep:cr of lok-yh hot Prince of AEgypt , fo fulf:!!:;^^', Tcfephs dream:-s vxliich foretold the fame Gi honi lie adored by and in liis Crofi'e , as he did lufeph by or in his rod a:ul fceptei: and therfi rethe ApoiHe faitli , he did it by faith, as hauiiij refptd tovt j:»1 tlun«:;s to cnmc. By al >x iiich it is ciiident, that ir is falfe >i hich the Caluiniils teach, that Corrupt tranP^ vc may not adcie image, crucifixc, or any vifible creature , that i>, vcn ay notadoic latioii acainft. God at or hv fiich creatures, nor kneel before them : and thcrforc their corrupt tranfla- VuU», '7 tion of this place foi the fame pur pofe isinrolcrablc , faying thus , ( LEANING ; xijion hit ftAf'e hi Aiitrei ^' G O D, ; adding no It ife then ivio vordb mere tl)cn i>i'i the Gitek. Which though it might be the fcnfe of the place and S. Aueuftin focxpoundeth it, yet they should not make his exp<-fition the text < f ho'y Scripture , fpicially v iicrtas h9 only of al the ancient Fathers C^slk-xaeonfcflcth )fo expoundcih. J i, ^' rough in ftice. ) Men arc notiuftby bcleefeonly , as tlieProtcflantsa'iirmc , bir. Noi fuuhi by Vforkiu'.;i.:rticc. And we may note that in al this long commer.dation of faith in ihe only, l-arhers aiul holy pcrfmis , their good \x' orLcs are alfo fpecially recounted-, as Rahabs harbouring the fpics , Abrahams olfering his fonnc ( vhich their workcii S. lamci doth inculrate, Nucsmakin<;the ArkcG(ii.6.Abclsbcttcr oblatio then Ca'm%Gtn.4.&- Hiift. 1 1. v.*. and fo-forth: Theiforc S. ClcmontAkxindrinus fai:h ,tliatthe f^id perfons & others were iuft by faith aad obedience, by faith andhQfpitality> by faith and patience, by faitli and humility. The Apoftlcs purpofc then is nothings cls,but to prouc to the Hcbrcves fYtlio made fo No w orkcs cf great account of their Pa^riarchesand forefathers andthtir famous aftes) ihatalthcfe tKc Patriarkcs glorious pcrfonages and their v(^Lkcsv(Cvc commendable and acceptable only tiirough or any other the faith they lull ot Chrirt, vcithout v hicji faith none of al their liuCb& Viorkei Jiould profitable, but hauc profited them any \xhit : the Gentils doing many noble adtes as Herct ikes iniy alfo by their faith , doe; which arc of no'cflimation before God , becaufethey lackc faith. And that is the in Chrifl: fcopcof S.Paulcs Epifllcro the Romanes, and of al othef pallages where he cominc.i- ^Chich is al- deth faith : further pruning fpecially in thisEpiftleto thaHcbrewcs, that al their Sacri- waiesthc A- ficcs were nothini;els but figures and atteftations of the Chriflian faith in Chiill and poftles niea- hi"s death. Al w hich hi"h refolution & conclufion againft the lew cs and Gcn-jls,that the i:itig in coin- Chrillianfaith is the true faith & religion , the HcTCtikes of our time ignorautly and mending faith, brutishly abufe ae,ainl1 Chriftian woVkes, Sacrifice and Sacraments, which the Apoftlc n.ieant fpecially to conimenJ and cftablishby hishigh commendation of the taith in Chrill. 40. >X7»/jo«tT////;o»l. that we should not one be confiuiUiutcJ withoitt ^aothcr^al btin^wf one f.utb 3 and rt- idccmcd by one Lord Cluift. Chap.. 5§4 T HE Epistle OF S. Pavl Chap. XIL It; the fore fald exam^Ui he exhorteth them to fAUence,Md hy example tfchift hlm^ ft If crucified, 5. earied-\>fhiles thou axtrebukedofhtm. 6. Tor whom our Lord lotteth, he chafleneth; d^ " hefcourgetheuery child that he rectiueth, 7. Perfeuer ye in difcipline. As vnto children doth God offer himfelf to you. For what fonne is there, whom the father doth not corred? 8. But ifyou be without difciplinc, whereofal be made partakers j then are you baftards, and not children. 9. Moreouerthe fathers indeed of our flefh we had for in{lruftours,and we did reuerece them: fhal we not much more obey the Father of fpirits, and line? 10. And they indeed for a time of few daies , according to their wil inftrufted vs: but he, to that which is profitable in receiuing of his fanftification. 11. Andaldifci- pline for the prefent certes feemethnot to be of ioy, but offorrovv:but ^' That wc be afterward it wil render to them that are cxercifed by it, moft peaceable not gooa,there fruit ofiuftice. GoXpair*^ °" 12. For the which caufeftretchvp the flacked hands & the loofe knees who oilcreth i?X'ith the rcini/Tion of deadly finncs 'cnwfsio of Cm- and eternal punishment, exempt the offender rccciucd to his grace , fromal failicrly "^^5^'^^^''^^''*^ corrcdion either in this life or in the next. Neither haue thcjHcrctikes of this time any °5 ^^ Pu'gato- rcafon or Scripture in the world, why they should take away Gods chaftifemcntof '^^^'. liis children in the next life, more then in this world, 17. Hefoundnot) It is not meant, that Efau could notfindrcmifsionof his finncac Gods hand: but that hauing once fold and yealded vp the right of hisfirft-birthtohi* y ongcr brother, it was too late to be (oxk for bis vnadiiifcd bargaiiic. SWAI5 5S<^ The E'piSTiE of S. Payi Chap. XIII. He Cdimnendetb vnto them mtitud hue, v. hojyitditj, 3. cotnpafion\ 4, cJuflit'te^ $ coHtentatm, j.umtAtm of the faitb of their Catholil^ PreUtes and Martyrs(not harkji'ttig to ihedoclrmes of Herctikj^y^wr fearing the cafwg out of the lewes spia^ gogue^ 17. aiidobedteuce to their pefsnt FaBjurs, 18. Andfo with reqatfimg their frMerSt and pafrngfor thun^ he endeth the I^ifile. ET the c charitieofthefraternitie abide in yon.' 2, And '^ hofpitalitie doe not forget , for by this ^^•'^^ certaine being not aware, hauereceiucd Angels J%, .• to harbour. 5. Remember them in bands , as if Cen.s' ^^iM The Epillle for S. NicoLis 6. Dcccaib.& S. Aiif^iiftin . our Apoftic Moij i8.aiul forfoine othcf Confe/foiirs Bishops. '■ Nc'.Y', diuersj changeable, & i^range do'flri- ncs to be auoi- dedjfor fiichbc heretical. Agaiiift vtbich thcbefticiiK;-- dic or picfci- uitiiie is al- waics to looke back to our firft Affiles & the holy Fa- thers liodiinc. 12. XI7. 6. p'-rflci And ai-fi- you were bound with them-,& them that labour, as your feluesalfo remaining in bodie. 4/'Mar- ^* riuge honourable inal,& the bed vndefiled. For, fornicatours andaduouterers God vvil iudge. j. Let your manners be without auarice: conten- ted with things prefent. For he faid , I wil not leaue^hee, neither wil iforfuk^ ^'^'*- Jt"; thee. 6. So that w^e doe contidently fay: Our Urd is m) belter : I wilmtfcare ^''^' '• \vh4t manshM doc to me. 7. '''Remember your Prelates, which hauefpokenthe word ofGod to youTthe end of whofe conuerfation behoUing, imitate their faith' 8. 1 1 s V s Chrift yefterday , and to day: the fame alfo for eiier. 9. With ** various & ftrange dodrines be not led away. For it is beft that the hart be eftablished with grace , '''not with meats; which haue not profited thofe that walke in them. 10. '' We haue an altar : wTiereof they haue not power to eate which feme the tabernacle. 11. For * the bodies of thofe beafts , whofe bloud for finnc is caried into the holies by the high Prieft, are burned without the camp. i2.Forrhe which thing I e svs alfo, that he might faniftifie Leu.i6^ thepeopleby his owne bloud, fuffcred without the gate. 15. Letvsgoe 17. forth theifore to him without the cap-,caryinghis reproche. r4.For we haue not here apcrmanet eitie:but vyefecke that which is to come.15.By him thcrforc let vs offer'' thehoftofpraifeaUviiies to God, thatisto fay,* the fruits of lips confefsingto his name. \6. And beneficence and communication doe not forger, for with (uchhoftes'^God ispromerited. 17. "Obey your Prelates, and be fub- iedto them. For they watch asbeingto rcderacotintfor yourfoules: J^ that they may doe this with ioy, and not mourning.. For this is not ex- pedient foryou. 18. Pray forvs. For wehaueconfidencethat we haue a good confcience, willing to conuerfe wel in al. 19. And I bcfcechyoii the more to doe this,that Imay the more fj eedily berellored toyou.20. AndthcGodofpeace which brought out fromthe dead the great Pa- flour of chesheep,in thebloudofthe eternal teftament,our Lord Iesvs Chrift, 2 1 . c fit you in al goodnes, that y 01 may dot his wil doing in you that which mayplcafe before him by Iesvs ChriUcuOwhcmisglorie for cucu and cucr. Amen, And 0/?. 14, c aptet vos. To THE HeBREWHST 5^' 21. And T dcfire you, Brethren, thatyoii fufFer the word ofconfolation.. For in very few words haue I written to yon. 25. Know you our brother Timothcc tobedifmilVeJ: withwhom (ifhe come the fooner) Iwilfec yon. i-\. Salute al your Prelates, and al the Saints. The Brethren of Italiefalutcyou. 25. Grace he with you al. Amen ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XIIT. t. Ho/piu/ity.) Ho f|>lt. ill ty, that isrcccining; & batbouringofpooicjMlgrlnies, pcrfo- Hofpltalitie.. cutcil .ind d<:folatc pcrfons i'> ^^ acceptable to God and fu honourable, that ofrcn-cinics it hath been mens oood hap to harbour Anc;els inftced of poore folkc vna\xarcs. Whicli Angels ha'.- imift nee.lb be eucr a ereat bcncdiilionto them and their familics^us w c fee by Abraham boiucd, and LotCtrt.Di. i^ ly. ("and thelikefelalfo to S. Grcgorie, aslo. Diaconus\viiteth,to Vf'hofij crdinaiie table of poorc nien, not only Ant^elsbiitChrill alfo came in pilgriines Veed. fnvJl '» i.c, lo eb" ^». i.c n. t^.} thereof if \vc had not example and warraiu l)y S. Paules words in thi': placc,and many other expiclTe Sctiptures of the old Terianicnt, thcfc fcorncful mifcreants o^ this tiuK making folitle acconut both of^ood vorkes and fijch miraculous entrance nf Chrift and his An«;els into holy meji6 harbom-,vc oiild make this alfo fceme fabulous, as they doc other like things. 4. iiaWiAgt hmruraHe ) Tbe^f^njilt (faith a holy Dodour)y^i<,';, Marriage honourable in ^'°^" marriage al , and the bel vndefiUd. ^nd therfort thcftruants of God in that they are net mxTritd , r/;;Mke '- honourable not ti.egood of marriage to Le a fault, but yet they douLi :'>ot pcrpttutil (ontimncie to be beHcrthetigood '" ^ ' j j MArnage, fpecially n thiitime whenHitftid^fcontinitK'e, hichat c^ntAeJet himtAke. Defidad P°"l'= did fo Pff.c.j.xanteth , making it corrupted by the Indicatiiie mood thus, Marriage iihonouraflt eJrc as though the Apoftle affirmed al thcPiotcftats.. marriage to be honourable or lav ful , >K here the vcrbe to be fupplicd onght rather to be . the Imperatiucmodc, Lit Marnaji^e be honourable, that (o the fpcachmay be an exhortation T""cy rcftrainc or commandement to them that be cr w il be married, to vfc ihemfelucs in that flate in al ^^^^ j"'-'"^'^ ^°. J T»rt. 5. fidelity, cleanlincnc,&:coniugalcOtinencie one tovard anoiher:as\\ he S. Peter alfo & their Hcreticali \J h'j.^. this Apofllc exhort married mento giue honour totheir w iues as to the vceaker vellels, fautauc. and to poifelfe their vcflcl in honour not in thcpalTionsof ignominic and vncleanlineiTc. Tlii^ is honourable or chart marriage , to vhichhc here cxhorteih. And that it is ra- ther exhortation, then an aHirmation, it iscuident by the other parts and circnmftances of this place both before & after : al which arc exhortations in their ov< ne tranilations. Thisonlv bcin2;in the middes,& as inditferem tobean exhortation as thcieft (by their owneconfcllion; t'icy vcf>rainct>f purpofc. Our text thcrfore S. al Catholikc tranlla- , ., , lions Icauc the fentencc indirtercnt * as it is in the Greek, and as true tranflarours ought T«/'^«-5l* Holy Ghoft to their o>x'ne particular fantafie. The Tnt A>;aiiic, * our new tran'latouvs corrupt the text in that tlicy tranflatc, in oninib:u,a:neng ii&.iS"; 'Wm»f», becaufe fo they thinke it would found better to the ignorant, tlut I'riclls , Keli- pious, and al \x'hofucuer,may marric: w here they can not tel eitlicr by tiie GrecK, or La- tin, thar innntnibut should be the mafculiiie gcnjre , rather then the ncutre ■ as not only Cecum, r.rafmus, but * the Greek Doc^ours alfo take it) to fignilie that marriage should be hn- incc/i'ci?. nuarably kept bctwcci\ uun.5c Wife inal points and in al icfpcets, ^tc S.Ci.r^f'Jiom c 7hi9^hjf» 5^ The EriSTLE of S. Pavx T htofh.inluttc hiti.V 01 tliciemay be many fibhy abufcs^in wcdlocke^viIiichtheApoftle warneth them to take heed ofjand to keep their marriage-bed vndefiled. But the third corruption for their purpofe aforcfaid, and moft impudent, is , * that feme of theCal- ""^* iiiuiftes for, in omnihut^ tranflate , inter quofttis , with a marainal interpretation to fignifie '" ""• al orders, conditions , ftates, and qualities of men. So boldly they take away al indifTe- ^'P' rencicof fenfcs, and make Gods word to fpeakciuft that vchichthernfelues would , and ^*'^*' their hcrcfic rcquircth, in \v hich kind they pail'e al impudcncic andal hcretikes that '***• ****• cuer were. *5*X» Wc mufthaue 7' Ke?nem&f»-7c»>''Pre//tre/.)"W''e be here warned to hftue great regard in our life and rco-ard to the ^^^^'-'^'^j to the laoly Fathers, Dodours and glorious Bishops gone before vs in God's f ifch and do- Church , not doubting but they being our lawfulPaftours , had and taught the truth : of drine of' the ^'^^°'''^ S« ^"g"^"''^'^i'^i ^'^'** wWc/jf^«;'/9H»c/mi^e C/;»rcfo, theyheldfa/i : that which they Fucicrs le*rntd , thej/ taught : that vihich they receiued of their Fxihers , the/ame they dcliuered to their chil- dren. Cont. Itttian. li.>i.c, lo. Which refped to our holy forefathers in faith, is now in this wicked contempt of the Herctikes, fo much the more to be had. Sec thcfaid holy Doftours fecond bookc againft lulian the Pelagian throughout, w^hac great account be maketh of them in the confutation of herefies , and how rarre he pre- fcrreth the aboue the proud Scftmaillers of that timc:as we muft now doc agaift ouinew Memories and Dodours. This place alfo is rightly vfed to proue that the Church of God should keep feafts of the memories of Saints departed, by folcmne holidaies & other deuout waies of honour. Saints. p.Tiot with meats. ) Hefpeakethnotof Chriftianfafts , but of the legal difference of ludaical abfti- '"eatSjwhich the Hcbrewes were yet prone vnto, not confidering that by Chriftes faitk nencc from they were made free from alfuchobferuations of the Law. meats. lo. Wehane an Altar.) He puttcth thcm.in mind by thefc words., that in following Coo Material altars 'Tiuch their old lewish rites, they depriucd themfclues of another manner and a morccx- for theSacrifi- ccllent Sacrifice and meat :meaning,cf the holy altar, and Chnftes owne blelfedbody ce of Chriftes offered and eaten there.Of v<'hich,they that continue in the figures of the old Law,could body, "ot be partakers. This altar, (faith Ifychius } is the altar ofcf^rtfieshady , which the iewtsfor their incredulity mufi nnbthold, Li S, c. i lin Leuit. And the Greek word , as alfo the Hebrew, ^,,5-,«^f ■ anfwe ring thereunto in the old Teftament ) fignifieth properly an altar to Sacrifice on .^gy and not a metaphorical and fpiritual altar .Whereby wc proue againft the Hcretikes,tha'- finm « here it is daily done rn- and thankes- ^^'^"^i^Xs^cing the proper hoft of laud and thankes-giuing and therfore called the f^iainz therfo- ^**'^^'^'^l^ 3 ^"'i being the fruit and eft'ed of Chrift and his Pricftes lips or >xords, that is re called £«- °^'^P'*^''^^tai:ion.BecaLifc this Sacrificeis made by the force of the holy words. And when chariflia ^ vvercad in the pfalmc and other places of the old Teftament , of the hoft of praife, it may be thought to be a prophecie of the new Sacrifice, and not of euery vulgar tliankes- giuing. And (bth-- old Fathers in the primitiuc Church to hide the myfteries from the vnworthy or hcatl>;n,oftenfpea!\ihops,cj}ertt'} to God in the body ofCh' iflt'^e S..crifict tffraife. And a litlc afccrvfard : Z^oiv Ifrael according to thefpirit , that is, the Ch'nch ojfere.h a fingularSacrif.ee according to t'ht^irlf.ofwhofehoufehe wil ruttake caluei norgoats^hm wiltake the Sacrifi.c ofpra/e^not according tHhetrder oftyt.tro, but accorJing to the order of Melchifedech. Seeep. ito.t. i9.&ep. ^T.aicj.i. «o/';nc.Thus youfee,wKen the holy Fathers handle the Scriptur?^, tlic.- find Malic and Sacrifice in rniny places , where tlie ignorant herctikes or the fini^)k mi^Ut thiakc they ^cake only of a common thaukcs-giuing. T O T H E H E B R E \V E S. IJO xS'.Gtdlt fnoMfrlted) This Ixtin^ovd prorMcretur , cannotbe CxprefTcJ cfTccf^ually in The Prote- any one English >s;'orcl. It fignificth, Gods fatiourto be procured by the forcfaid \xorkcs flants auoid- ofahrc and cli.iritic^as by the dcfcrts and merits of the doers. Which dof^rine&Vfo-dt^Iic vtoid nic- of merits rhc Adiicrfaries like fo il^that they flyc both here arj cls-w hercfrcin the word rit. trin.itinii; here f or, protteret-ir D.ut^God'ufleufed^mrnc necrc to 'heGicckjUS they pretend. Which indeed Miakethno more for thenuhcntliclatin, which is agrcablcto moft ancient Good vorkes copies, asvic iVebyPrimafiusS. Auguftincsfcholer Foi-if God bepleafed \xith good n»critorious, workes and she>x faiioiir for them, then are they meritorious, and then only faith is not the caufc of Gods faiiour to men. 17. Obey your Vrdauj. ] There is nothing nr.orc inculcated in the holy Scriptures , then The /poftic obcdicnccofthclay people to the Priefts and Prelates of Gods Church, in matters of ^oth inciilcaroi foulc, confcicnce, andrcli'^fon. Whereof the Apoflic g:iie:h this rcafon , bccaiife they ohcdiencc to haue the charge of mens follies, and muflanfvccrfor tlicm : which is an infinit preemi- thel-'riefts and : iicnce and Hipcriority , ioyncd with burden , and requireth marucloiis fabmillion and ^i^hops of moftobedient fubietftionof althatbcvnder them and their gonernemcnt.From this obe- Gods Chuich,. dicnccthcrc is no exception nor exemption of Kings nor Princes, be they'neiicr fo "teat If they liaiie fouJcs, and be Chriflian men, they nuil\ be fubieft to fome BishopJ'i id} or other Prelate. And v'hatfoeucr he be fthoiigh Emperour of al the world) if he take vpon ^'^ perfnn cx- hiintoprcfcribcandgiuelav\csofrcli7,ion to theliishopsanJPriefts , whom he ou-'ht '"""ptcd frcm to obey and be fubicct vnto in religio, he shal be damned vndoubtcdly,exccpt lie repent' ^''^* obcdicce, bccaufchcdothagainfttheexprcliewordof God and law of nature. And by this voii may "'* matters of fee the difference of an heretical and a difordered timc,fiom otiicr Catholikc Chriftian if I'gi.on. daics. For lierefic and the Like damnable reuolts from the Church of God, is no more but a rebellion and difobedience to the Pricft of Gods Church,w hen men rcfufe to be vntler their difcipline, to hearerhcii doflrinc, aiuUnrcrpretation of Scriptmes , to obey their Jawes and counfels. This difobedience and rebellion from the Spiritual Goucrnour \n~ der pretence of obedience to the Temporal, is the banc of our daies,aud fpccially of our Countne , w here thefe new Sccls arc properly niaintcincd by this falfc principle That the Prince in matters of foulcand leligionmay command the Prelate : which is diredlv and euidcntly againftthis Scripture and al other , that command the sheep of Chriftci fold to obey then fpirhual Olfictrs, THE 590 THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE OFS. lAMES HisEp'tfle (astherefifollo'w'mg) isdire^cdjfecialljfj as S. Augujlin fiitby dgainft the err our of only faitby Tpbkhjvme held at that time alfo, bpntfccnfiruing S. Taules words, learnt only that, but many other err ours {which then alfowere annexed vnto it , as they are rtow) dQtb thU Apojlle here touch expefiy, Ue filth ther fore, that not only f tub , bat alfogoodvcerkes are ntuffarit ^ that not only fatth , but alfo good workji doe injiifie : that they are acts of Reltgm, er feruue and worship of God : th^t to kjep al the commandements of God, and fo to ahjiame fiom al mortal finne , U not impofxbU , but necejfme : that God is fiot author of fume , no notfo much a^s oftentation tofinne: that we muflflay ourftlucs fomfinni'g, withfeare of our death, of the Uidganent , vfheh andjhire ourfelues to doing ofgood^ with our reward that we shal hauefor it in heauen. Thefe pomts of the Catboltkj faith he cofmnendeth earnejlly vnto vs, inucighing vehemently againfi them that teach the coutrarie err ours, Bowbeit he doth withal admonish not to neglect fuch, but tofeekj their cmuerfion, shewing them how meniorious a thing that is. Thus then he exorteth generally f« algood workjs, d^ dehortethftom alftnne. But yet alfo name* ly to certaine, and from tertaine: as, from acception oj per fans, from detradion and rash fudging, frotn concupifcence and hue of this world, from fwearing: and to praier,to aU wr 1 I me ^""' ^'^ humilitte, confefum and penance: but moft copioufly to patience in perfecution, wrot this Ipi- 'i>^ow, who this lames was: It is not he, whofefeaji the church hjepeth the 25. of ftic. Julie, which wm S. lohns brother, and whtfe martyrdom we haue A clcr. 12. but he, whom the church worshippeth thefirfl of Maie,wh9 is called Frarer Domini , our Lordcs brother, and brother to lude, andwhichwas the fir (i Bishop of Hi^rufalem, «fwhom we read, A[t. 15. and 21 . and alfo Gal. z. ofwbsfe wonderful aufieritie and furitie of life, the Ecclefujiicalflorks dte report, Eufeb. li. 1. c. z2. Hiero. in Ca- talog©. la. I. Therfore as the. old High Tr'ufl had power and charge ouer the Itwes , not only in Eierufalem and lurie , but alfo di^erftd in other Countries (aswevndcrjtand A^. 9. V. I, &2.)fo S. lames Ukjwtfe, being Bishop of Hierufalem, and hauing care not only tfthofe lewes with whom he was refident there in Jurie, but ofal the rejt alfo, writeth this Epifil* , To the tweluc Tribes that arc in difperfion. And m them, to al Chripans vniuer fully di^erfed through the world, THB i 5^1 THE E P I CATHOLIKE STLE OF S. lAMES THE APOSTLE. ThcChurcli rciJcth thefc Cathohke oc Canonical Epiftles in order at Mat> tim,from the 4. Sunda/ after E after vntil >X^hit-. . ' funday. CathoUke Efiflle. ) TI\c vord Catholike, though in the title of this Epiftlc& the reft The Protcftats following (called. The Catholikc Epiftles) it be not wholy inthefamefciifc as it is in abhorre the the Creed , yet the Proteftants fo fearc and abhorre the word altogether , thatiwfomc word CttMlgi of their Bibles they Icauc It cleane out, although it be in the Greek, and in fonie they had rather tranflarc rid iculoudy thus. The general Efiftle , drc whereas thefe are faiuouAjr knowenand*fpecihed inantiquiac by the na me of Cathohke Epiftles , for that they are written to the whole Church,not to any pecul lar people or peifon,as S.Paulcs are. Chap. I. W^ hMt to retoyce in perfaution ( hut if we be patie>it , and mthal ahfleine from aI mortAi finm) 9. tonfidenng bu\v yfe shal le exulted and crowned for it, vphen thi perfeiutoui ( p ho enrichc.h bunfelfwiib ourfivihs ) ihal fade awajf. 13. Bttf tfany be tempted tofal,vr to unj oiher eutl, let him notfuj/^ G'"- a perfcd; worke : that you may be perfcd & entire , failing in nothing. 5. But if any of you lackc wifcdom , let him aske of God who giueth to al men aboundantly , and vpbraideth not : and it flial be giuen him. 6. But * let him " aske in faith nothing doubting. For he that doubtcth, is like to a wane of the Tea , which is moued & caried about by the wind.y.Thcrforc let not that man rhinkc that he flialreceiue any thing of our Lord. 8. A man double of mind is inconllant in al his waics. 9 . But let the humble Brother g-lorie , in his exaltation : 10. and the rich, in humilitic,becaufc* asthe floiireof graffe fiialhepaifc .11. for the funnc rofc with heat , & parched the gra(Te , and the flourc ol it fel away,andthebeautieofthe fliapcthcrciperiftied .fothe rich man alfo The Epiftle fhal wither in his waies. n. Blcfted is the man that fuffereth tcntation: for Martyrs p p ' §Qi Bishops, 59i T H E E P 1 S T L E for vvhca he hath becaproued, he flial receiue the crowne of life,which Godhathpromifedtothetn that louchim. p is^" Let no man wherihe is tempted, fay that he is tempted of God. - The groiiml ^qj- n Qq^ ^g j^q^ ^ tepter of euils, and he tepteth no man.14. ^^^ "' eucry of teiiration to ^^^^ j^ tempted of his owne concupifcence abftraded and allured, cupifcence.aiid ^'>' Afterward" concupifcence when it hath concerned , bnngeth torch not God. ' finne.But" finne when it is confummate, iligendreth deaths TheEpiftleon 16. Doe not erretherfore, my deareil Brethren.iy.Eucry bcftguift, the 4, Sunday and cuery perfeft guift , is from aboue , defcending from the Father of afc€i:£aftei-. lights, with whom is no tranfmutation , nor fhadow ing of alteration. 18. Voluntarily hath he begotten vs by the word of truth , that we may be fome beginning of his creature. Y ^9- ^^^ know > my deareft Bre- thren, And* Icteuery manbefwifttoheate, but flow tofpcake, and flow to anger. 20. For the anger of man worketh not the iuftice of God. TheEpiftleon ^i^ por the which thmg casing awjcy al vncleannefle and abomidance after Eaftcr*^ of malice, in meekneffe receiue the engraffed word , which is able to faueyour foules. pzt.But* be doers ofthe word, and not hearers only, deceauingyourfelues.23.For if a man be a hearer ofthe word, and not a doer , he flial be compared to a man beholding the countenance of his natiuitie in a glaffe. 24. For he confideredhimfelf,, and went his way, and by and by forgat what an one he was. 25. But he that hath looked in^thelawofperfed libertie , and hath remained in it,, not made a *: Beatitude or forgetful hearer, but a doer ofthe worke •, this man flial be ''' blefled in fahiation CO 1- his deed.26.And if any manthinke himfelfto be religious, not bridling fitethin wd- ^^ tongue, but feducing his hart,this man's religionisvaine. 27/' Reli- •^- *"S' gioncleaneand vnfpotted with God and the Father, is this , to vilit pupilles and widowes in their tribulation : and to keep himfelf vnfpot- ted from this world. J« ANNOTATIONS. Chap. T. Vhatfaitkis '. ^JtViinfmhrnxUniiayAung. ) The Protcftants would pioue by this , thatnomaa rcquiicd in ouoht to pray without aflurance that he shal obtaine that which he asketfi. Where the praicr. Apolllc imaiicth nothing els , but that the asker of lawful things may not cither miflruft God's power & habilitf , or beiadilfidencc anddefpaireof his mercie:but that our doubt be only in our owne vnworthinelfe or viidue asking. God is notAu- ;;. Ut no rncmfayxhat bt is tenfpttd ofCtd. )Wc Tec by this , that when theScrxptures thour of cuil. C as in the Vater »9/?cr and other places ) feeme to fay , that G od doth fomctimes tempt vs, or lead vs into tcntation ; they meanc not,that God is any waies the Authour .caufer, or rnouer of any man to finnCjbut only by permilfion, and becaufe by his gratious power he kecpcth not the offender from tentations. Therforc the blafphcmie orHcretikes,ma- kin/ic 9. Partial Sc wil- 1? Godir >»otatempier of euUt. ) The Protcftants as much as they may , to diminish fultranflation. the force ofthe Apoftles conclufion againft fuch as attribute euil tentations to God (foi other terrta'ions God doth fend to trie mens patience and ptoue their faith) take and trauaac the word paOIucly , in this fciifc , that God is not tempted by our euils. Where more confonaatl/ to the letter & circwiuftanoe of the words before & after , & as O F S. I A M E S. 5^^ &s agreably * to the Greelcc, it sliould be taken adiuely as it is in tlic Latin , that God is no tempter to euil. For being taken pafliuely, there is uo coherence of fcnfc to the otlicr words of the Apoftlc. I y. CoHcupifceoce whm iihath eonctiuti. ) Conciipifccnce ( wc fee here ) of it-fclf'is not finnc , as Hcrctikes falfcly teach : but when by any coufent of the uiind^c doe obey or yeald to it, then i« finnc ingcndred and formed in vs. 1 5. Sinne ctrnjumtnAtt ingtndrtth deith. ) Here wc fee that not al finnc nor al confcnt vnto conciipifccnce is mortal or damnabkjbut when it is confummate, that is, when the con- fcnt of mans mindfully and perfcdly ycaldeth to the committing or liking oC the aftc or motion whereunto concupifccnce moueth or incitcth vs. xS.lheU'V efftrfeSllihtrtU. ) The law of the Ghofpcl and grace of Chrift , is called the law of libertie, in rcfpcft of the yoke and burden of the old carnal ceremonies , and becaufcChrift hath by hisbloudof thencwTeftamcntdeUuered althat obey him,from the fcruitude of finnc & the Diuel. But not as the Libertines and other Hci«tikcs of this time Would hauc itjthar in the new Teftament cucry man may follow his owne liking & confcicncc, and may choofe whether he wil be vnder tlicUwcs& obedience of Spiritual or Temporal Rulers, or no. 1 7. fiWi^joncir^nr.; True religion ftandeth not only in talking of the Scriptures, or only faithjor Chriftes iuftice : but in puritie of life, and good workcs, fpecially of cha- ritic and mercie done by the grace of Chrift.This is the Apoftolical doftrinc, and farrc from the Heretical vanitic of this tiRic. Conciipifccnce of it-fclf no finnc. Not cucry finnc mortal. What is the lawoflibcr- tie m the Nev Tcftamtnt, Goodwotkesrf' part of mats xuilice. Chap. II, AgAwf accept'm of per fans, i o . Trom al and entry [mm "VOi rnufi ahfteine , bauwg in al our wards aid deeds, the lud^fwf«f before our eyes '.wherm workjs of mercie shA be required ofvi,i:^,ar}doulyfaub .hahiot auuile vj. 18. And that the Catho- ii!^' by his vourkjs sheweth that he hath faith: whereas the Heretikj hath m more faith chen the Dtuel, talkj he offatthmucr fo much , and efiufl'pcation thereby only , by the exAmple of AbrAhumRo, 4. For Abraham indeUwas in} fed by workjs alfo, i<).and Ukjycife Rahab. Y Brethrcn,Hauc not the faith of our Lord Iesvs Chrift of glorie^in acceptionofpcrfons. 2. For if there flial enter into your alTemblie a man hauing a golden ring in goodly apparel , and there flial enter in a poore man in homely attire, 5. and you haue refpcd to him that is clothed w ith the goodly apparel , and dial fay to him. Sit thou here wel: but fay to the poorc man. Stand thou there, or fit vndermy foot-ftoole: 4. doe you not iudgc with your fclues, and arc become iudges of vniuft cogitatio.is ? ^ . Heare , my deareft Brethren: hath not God chofen the poorc in this world , rich in faith, and heires of the Kingdom which God hath promifed to them that louc him?d.But: you haue diflionoured the poore man.Doe not the rich opprefle you by mightcand thcfelucsdraw you to iudgcmcts?7. Doc not they blafphemc the good name that is inuocatcd vpon you?8.1f not-withftanding you fiilfiltheroiallavvaccordingtotheScriptures,Tbo«j/u/r/p«f rlj; wfi^feioMr 4jr/^f;'/'i;i/,youdoewcl:9. Butifyouacccprpers6s,youworkc finnc, re- proucd oftheLaw astragrclfours.jo.And*whofoeuer fhal keep the who- leLaw,butoffedethin one,"ismade guilty ofal.n.Forhethatfaid,Thou (halt not commit aduoutrie,faid alfo,Thou(halt not kil. And if thou doc Pp 2 not •■• He fpciketh to al heretikes that fay, faith only \X'ithout workcs doth INflrifie, calling them vainc men, and com- paring them to 591 TheEpistle not commit aJiioiitrie , but fhal kil, thou artmadeatranfgreflbur of the Law' i :, So fpcakc ye , and Co doe , as beginning to be iudged by the law or liocrtie. ij.For " lodgement without mercie to him that hath not done mercie. And mercie * exalteth it-felf aboue iudgement. T4. " What fhal it profit, my Brethren , if a man fay he hath faith , but hath not vvorkes?Shal faith be able to faue him ? 15. And * if a Brother or Sifter be naked, and lacke daily food, id. and one of you fay to them, Goe in peace, be warmed and filled; but you giue them notthe things that are neceflarie for thebodie j what fhal it profit ? 17. So faith alfo , if ithauenotworkes , is dead in it-felf. 18. But fome man faith , Thou haft faith,and I haue vvorkes : fhew me thy faith without workes ; and I wil fliew thee by vvorkes my faith. 19. Thou beleeueft that there is one God, Thoudoeft wel : the Diuels alfo bcleeue and tremble, lo. But wilt thou know, " o vaine'man , that faith without workes is * idle'? 21. '^ Abraham our Father was he notiuftified by vvorkes ^ oft'ering ifaac his fonne vpon the altar? za.Seeft thou that'''' faith did vvorke with his workes : and by the workes the faith was confummate ? 2^. And the Scripture was fulfilled , faying , Abraham beleeued God, and tt was reputed htm to iuftice, and he v:>(is called'^ tht fraud of Gud, 14. Doe you fee that by workes amantsiuftified -y &:" not by faith only ? 15. And in like manner alfo *" Rahab tlie harlot , was not flie iuftified by workes , receiuing the meflengers, and putting them forth another way ? 26. For euen as the bodic without the fpirit is dead : fo alfo ''faith without workes is dead. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. II. CK«T« TOCI. Scripture abu- i .7»j actf^ttort ofpcrfotu, ) The Apoftle meaneth not , as the Anabaptifts and other fedi- fedby theAr^a» tious perfonsfometinie gather hereof thatthcie shouldbe no diftcience in Comnion- baptiftcs to vrcalcs or allemblies betvc ixt the Maoiftrate and the fubied , the free man and the bond, make no di- the rich and the poore,betwixt one degree & anothcr:for Gnd and nature,and the necef- ihndion of /itie of man,haucmade fuch diftindions,and men arc bound to obferue them. But it is perfons. meant only, or fpecially , that in fpiritual guifts and graces , in matters of faith , Sacra- WliattJieApo- ments^and faluation,and beftowingthe fpiritual fundions and charge of fdule,^e muft ftle meaneth by eftcetfic ofapooremanora bond man.no lefTe then of the rich m^jn and the free, then of acccption of the Prince or the Gentlcmanrbccaufe as Chrift himfclf calleth al , and endoweth al forts W'ithlus oraccsjfo in fuch and the likethii>gs we miift not be partial , but count al to be fellowcSjBrethrcn^and members of one head. And thcrfore the Apoftle faith >Kith a fpe- <:ial claufejThat \3fe should not hold orhane the Chriftian faith witli or in fuch dirfe- lences or partial itie»- 1 o. If made guilty ofdl. ) He meaneth not,that wliofoeuet is a thccfe,is alfo a murderer, <5r tliateiiery murderer is an aduouterer alfo : or that al finnesbe equal, according to the Stoikcs& thcHcrericofIouinian:muchlcfrc,that hcshalhauc as great damnation that dementjiiguil- tranfgreffcth onecommandcmcnt , as if he had otf ended agftinfteucry precept : but the ty of al. fcnfc is, tliat it shal not aiiailc him to faluation, tbatiiciL'enietK to haue kept certaine & not broken al the coBimandcmcnts:fccing tltat any i>«£ tfanfgretTjon of the law, ptoucth tiv^t he hath not obft-riicd the \x hole^>»:hich he vcas bound to doc,fo fane ai is reqiiircd,& as^U poiliblc for a man in tliis life. S. Auguftin difputing profoundly in his i> . Bpifile to ■■^ S.Hierom perfons. How he that offend eth m onccomman- b F S. I A M B S; ' ^^ S. HIcronj J of tlijs place of S. lames , expoundcth it thus : thathe^hkhoffcndcth in one, that ib, a<»ainft the "cncial and great conimandcmcnt of loiic or charitie ( bccaufc it is in a manner al,as being the fummc of al,the plenitude of the lavtjand thepcrfedion of the reft ; breaketh after a fort and trangrcflcth al, no finne being coinmitted but cither againft thcloucofGod,or of our neighbour. I?. Ittdgimtniv^ithoutmtrcit.) Nothing giucth more hope of mcrcic in the next life,then Workes of tIic\xoikes of ahiics, chaiitic, and mcrcie,done to our neighbours in this life. Neither "lercie cxccc- shal any be vfcd vith extreme rigour in the next world , but fuch as vfed not mercic in *^^"g grateful this \^'Qdliy^tlgu|i.deftc,mtrit.H.^.c.l.yf.'\\id\ is true,notonly in refpcft of the indgcment ^° ^"^' to cucrlaftiiig damnation , but alfo of the temporal chaftifement in Purgatorie, as S. Auguftin fignifieth , declaring that our veniallinnes be washed away in this world with daily w orkcs of mcrcic , v< hicli othcrwife should be chaftifed in the next. See e^ i/i, z^. 7*"^ proud an J aforefaid in fini^and li.ii.de CiM.Dii c.iy.tnfirit. impudent dca- 14. Wh.if shal it profit, if* nrnn fay he hdth faith ? ) This whole paflage of the Apoftle is ^^"S ^^ ^'^^ he- fo clcere againft luftification or faluation by only faith, damnably defended by the f^^tikes aoainft Protcftants , & fo euidcntfor the ncceflltie, merit, & concurrence of good u orkes, that ^''^^ Epiftlejbc- their firft Authour Luther and fuch asexadly follow him , boldly ( after the manner of <^'^"f'^ ^^^^ fo Herctikcs ) when they can make no shift nor falfc glolfc for the text, deny ihcbookc plai"C againft: to be Canonical Scripture.But Caluin and his companions difagreeing ax ith their Mai- '^^h f''iitli. ftcrs, confcfle it to be holy Scripture. But their shiftcs & fondglolfesfor anfwer of fo plainc places, be as impudent as the denying of the Epiftle was in the other : who would newer haiic denied the booke, thereby to shew themfelues Heretikes,if they had thought ihofe vulgar euafions that the Zuinglians and Caluinifts doc vfe ( \xlieiof they were not ignorant; could haiiefcrucd. In both forts the Chriftian Reader may fee , that al the Hcrctikes vanting of exprefle Scriptures & the word of God, is no more but to delude rhc world. Whereas indeed, be the Scriptures neuer fo plainc againft them , they muft cither bewrefted tofoundas they fay , or els they muft be no Scriptures at al. And to fee Luther, Caluin, Beza, & their ftllowcs , fit as it>Kcre in iudgement of the Scrip- tures to allovc or difallow at their pleafures , it is the moft notorious example of Here- tical pride & mifcric that can be. Sec their prefaces and ccnfures vpon this Canonical Epiftlc,the Apocalypfc,thc Machabees, and other. y.i.tydbraham,\vas hi not ittjlificdby workei?;It is much to be noted that S.Auguftin in his Only faith hookcde fide &^ opcri bus c i.4.writcth,that the herefic of only faith inftifying or fauing, oldlicrcrie' was an old Herefic eucn intlie Apoftlcs time, gathered by the falfe interpretation of fome of S. Panics profound difputation in the Lpiftle to the Romans, v Serin he com- mended (o highly the faith in Ciirift,that they thought good workes were not auailablc: c t *, ♦},• adding furtlier , that the other three Apoftlcs , lames , lolm, and Inde, did of purpofe . '/i^'"^^ i^ ^.j* >x rite fo nnicli of good w orkcs, to correft the faid errour of only faith, gathered by the ^ j"*"" l^- Juifconftrudion of S. Panics words.Ycawhcn S.Peter ( Ep.x.c.n. ) warncth the faithful ^°°- n'^l ^j.- that many things be hard in S. Panics v? ritings , and of light vnlearncd nficn miftaken to ^^ r i their perdition; the fail! S. Auguftin aftirmcth , that he meant of his difputation concer- f -u f ir'i ning faith, Vihich fo many Hcrctikes did niiftaketo condemne good workes. And in the 1 . j ^ fth did \x orkc with. ) Some Herctikcs hold , that good w orkcs arc pernicious to Hercfics faluation and iuftification : otlicr,thattiiouch they be not hurtful but rcc]iiired, yet they ao-air.ft pooA be no caufcs or \e- workes ofMoyfes meaning of law, againft the Iewes:fome , the workes of nature and moral vertues without the grace or knowledge of Chrift, againft the Gentils : fome , the neceftitie of external good vorkes where the parties lacke time and meancs to doe them , as inthe cafe of the peni- tent theefe:fome , the falfe opinions , fedes , and religions conti'ajrie to the Catholike faith, againft Heretikes and mifcreants : fome exclude reafbn , fenfe, and arguing iir matters of faith and myfterie, againft fuch as wil beleeue nothing but that they fee or vnderftand: fome the merit of workes done in finne before the firft iuftification : fomc^ the arrogant Pharifaical vanting of man*s owne proper workes and iuftice , againft fuclv As referre not their aftions and good deeds to God's grace. To thefe purpofes the holy Doifloiu-s fay fometimes , that only faith faueth and ferueth : but neuer ( as Proteftants Vould haue it ) to exclude from iuftification and faluation , the cooperation of mans free-wil , difpofitions and preparations-of our harts by praiers,penance,and facramets, the vertues of hope and charitie , the purpofe of wel-working and of the obferuation of God's commandementstmuch lefl'e,the workes and merits of the children of God, pro- ceeding of grace and charitie, after they be iuftified & are now in his fauonr : which are not only difpofitions and preparations to iuftice , but the meritorious caufe of greater iuftice,and of faluation. S Paul nameth 1 s. Kahab. ) This Apoftle alleagetfh the good workes of Rahab by which she was iuf- faith&S.Ia- tified , and S.Paulf 11. Heb. jfaith she was iuftified by faith. Which are not contrarie mcs workes, one to the other: for both is true thktshe was faued by faith , as one faith , and that she caufes of iufti- was faued by her wor kes,as the other faith.But it were vntruely faid, that she wai faued ficaion : but ci:her by only faith as the Heretikes fay ; or by only good workes, as no Catjiolikc man jieirhcv the euer faid. But becaufe fome lewcs and Gentil Philofophers did affirme^ they, that they ©ne,f lith only, Omuld be faued by the workes of Moyfcs law j thefe , by their moral workesrtherfore S. nor the other, Paul to the Romans difpured fpecially againft both , prouingthat no workes done with- Vorkcs only, out or before the faith of Chrift, can ferue to iuftification or faluationi Taith without i6. faith v/'ithom wtrkesis dtAd. ) S. lames ( as the Proteftants feinc ) faith that faith workes is a without good workes is no faithjand that theifore it i;iftifieth not, becaufe it is no faith; true faith , but for he faiih that it is dead without workes as the body is dead without the foule , and «ot auailablc: the fore bein^ dead hath no afliuity or efficacie to iuftifieorfoue, Butit isagrcacdifFe- SLS the body rf;nce,to fay that the body is dead, and to fay that it is no body : cuen fo it is the like dif^ without the ference , to fay that faith withoat worker is dead , and to fay that faith w ithout workes / fpirit is atruc is no faich. And if a dead body be not-\( ithftandiug a true body, then according to S. body, though lames comparaifon here, a dead faith is not-withftandingatrue faith, but yet not it be dead, available to iuftiiicauon , bccaufc it is dead , that is , becaufe k is only fai^ without good workes. And O F S. I A M E S.' ^^ Am! therfore it is a great impudcncic in Hcrctikes , and a fard shift /r fay that the W^hat faith the faith ofvhich the Apoftledifputctha thi> \':hilcy is no true or properly called faith at Apoftlc fpca- al. It is the famcfaith that S. Paul defined and Commended in al the 1 1, chapter to the kcth of :&that Hebrc>3c cs, and the fame >* hich is called the Cathoiikc faith,and the fame Vi hich being jjc knew no formed & made aliue by charitie, iiiftificth.Mary true it is,that it is not that fpecial faith fpeciai faith, which thcHeretikes ftinccnly to iuftifie , to wit, when a mandctl. firmely Lckeue as ail article of his faith, that himfclfshalbe faued. This fpecial faith it is not vthtretf the Apoftlc here fpeakcth. For neither hcjnor S. Paul, nor any othci facred'Writer iu ai the fcoly Scripture* cucr fpeakc or knew of any fuch forged faith. • lilk ' cMntt fvittt Ch A P. HI. Againft proud Muifiers and Authours of U^s. 5. of the manifold Jinties of the ynlrU died tongue. 12. Tin dtffunnce betwixt proud , cotitentiout , and rvoildlj wtjedimt, and that mjeaom whuhti heauenlji jpe4ceable,modeJl, andfi'fortb^ E yec not '' many Maifters, my Brethren, knowing char you ; feceiue the greater iudgement. z.For in many things we of- fend al. * iFany man offend not in word i thisisaperfeft man. He is able alfowith bridle to turne about the whole •i^ body. J. And if we put bits into the mouths of horfesthac they may obey vs, we turne about al their body alfo. 4. And behold, the fhips, whereas they be great,and are driuen of ftrong windsryet arc they turned about with a litle fterne whither the violence of the direc- tour wil.^.Sothe tongue alfo iscertesalitle member, andc vantethcA*«>«A*oxM.' great things. Behold how 'much' fir€ whatagreat wood it kindleth? 6. And the tongue, is fire , a whole world of iniquitie. The tongue is fetam6gourmebers,whichdefileththewhole bodie,and inflameththc wheeleofournatiuitiCjinflamedofhel.y.Foral nature of beafts&foules & ferp€ts & ofthe reft is tamed & hath been tamed by the nature of ma; 8 But the tongue no man can tame,anvnquieteuil,ful ofdeaoly poifon. 9. By it we blefle God and the Father, & by it we curfe men which are made after the fimilitude of God. 10. Out ofthe felf-fame mouth pro- ccedethblelTing& curfing. Thefe things muft not be fo done, my Bre- thren, n. Doth the fountainegiue forth out of one hole fweet and fourc water ?ii. Can, my Brethren, the figge-tree yealdgrapcs,or the vine, figges?So neither ' can the fait water yeald* fwecr. i^.Whois wife and hath knowledge among you? Let him (hew by:.- Thediffe-' good conucrfation his working in mildnefle of wifed0m.i4.But if you rencc betwixt haue bitter zcale, and there be contentions in your harts •, glorie not the humane andbenotliers againft:thc truth. i«;. For this is not '• wifedom dcfcen-*.'^'^^°"''0'c- dingfrom abouc : but earthly, fenfual.diuelish. 16. For where zealcanu l-t y^/'^"^' • • I • • n^ • 1 /- . », tikes; &rhc contention is , there is inconltancie, andeuery peruerfe worke.17.But ^^ jftdou. of the wifedom that is from abouc , firft cerres ischaftjthen peaceable, 'he Catholike modcft,fuafible, confentingtothe good ,ful of mercie and good fruits ChMich&her not iudging, without fi.uulation.iS. And the truit of iufticc , in peace is <^'"^*^'^*="« I fowed, to them that make peace. ^ Pp 4 ANNO- 55*2 The Epistlb ANNOT^ATIONS. Chap. III. Many Maiftcis iMany Maifltrs.) He meancth principally Seft-maifters that make thcmrdues fciicral are many Ring- leaders in fundry forts of new dcuifed doftrines : euery one arrogating to himfelf proud Sed- to be Maifter , and none fo humble as to be a fcholer , either to God's Church and true Maiflers. Paftouis,or to other guides and Authours of the faid Sefts, So did Zuinglius difdainc to be LuthersfcholctjandCaluin to be the follower of Zuinglius. •Tlitrboldnes of Herctikes adding here the xcotiiyScrtptHrey to the text thuSju/dndtht Scripture giunh griater gruct. cFree-'wil and man's owne en- e are made enemies to Cod ; hut yve should TAthcr humhU xs to him , pumshmg oar felues for ourfmnes^ 1 1. Agairifi detraCiion & rash iudgtKgyii'To remember alwaies the vncertaintk of our life, ROM whence are warres and contentions Among you? Are they not hereof?of your cocupifcences which warre in your members? 2.Y0U couet, & haue not.You kil,and enuie; andean notobtaine.You contend and warre: and you haue not , becaufe you aske not. 3. You aske.and re- ceiue not:becaufe you aske amiire:that you may cofume it on your concupifcences. 4. Aduouterers,know you not that the * freindfhip of this world,is the enemie of God?Whofoeuer therfore wil beafreindofthisworld, is made an enemie of God. 5. Or doe you thinkethattheScripturefaithinvaine: To emiedoth the ^irit couetvohich dwelleth injoul 6. And"giueth greather grace. For the which caufeit hith,Godrcf.fleth the proud and giueth grace to the humble. 7. Be fubied therfore to God, butrerifttheDiuel,andhe wil fly from you. 8. c Approch to God, & he wil approch to you. Cieanfeyour hands, ye finners : and" purifie your harts, ye double of mind.9. ^^ "^i- ferable , and mourne , & weep : let your laughter be turned into mour- ning j and ioy, intoforrow. 10. * Be humbled in the fight of our Lord, and he wil exalt you. i i.c Dettrad not one from another, my Brethren. He that detraftcth from his Brother, or hethat iudgeth his Brother, dc- tradeth from the Law, and iudgeth the Law.But if thou iudge the Law, thou art not a doer oftheLaw,but aludge. n.Forthere is oneLavv- maker,and Iudge that candcftroyand deliuer.i^.Butthou,'^ uiiatart thou that iudgeft thy neighbour? Behold now you that fay , To day or to morrow we wil goe into that citie , and therecertes wil fpenda ycare , and wiltraffike , an J make our gaine ( 14. who are ignorant what fhal be on the morrow. For what is your life?It is a vapour appearing for a litle while, and afterward it fnal vanish away) 15. for that you fliouldfay, '* If our Lord wil: and, Jf we 1. tt. 27 6. C fJM KflC- Te aMti - ^- Hi 4. OF S. I A M E S. ypp we,fhalliue,vvevvil doe this or that. i6. Butnowyoureioycein your ofourTorlJly arrogancies.Alfuch rcioycing is wicked. 17. To one therfore knowing a^aircsaicto to doe coo'd.and not doing it:to him it is finne. ^*^ ^.^.'^^ ^'"^^^ o ' ° _ condnionof God's good liking &plcafure:arnl itbecomctliaChriftiamantohaucvfually thisforme of focach ixj. that cafe. If God v;<7, if God tther^ifc difpofe not, " - AN NOTAT IONS. C H A p. I f I r. i.Vurifieyour hartt.) Man ( vrc fcefterc ) makcth himfclf cleane and purgeth his oxrnc Man's voi fcine hart. Which dcrogatcthnotliingto thegraccof God being the principal caufe of the ^jth God's fame. Yet Proteftants thmkc we derogate from Chrift's Pailion, when we attribute fuch aiacc is no dc- clt'efts to our o^xne woi I:cs ^ 01 to othci fcciindarie helps and caiifcs. rogatiO ihcrc- »__ luito. Chap. V.' ^j the limnMion to comevpott the wmerciful r'tch, heexhorteth theperfecutedto pa- tiencCyCi^ by their ownerevCitrdyiitid by examples, ii.^ot tofwearearalm coinmon Ulkj. I J. In afflictmi.topray.inprofperme^tofwg: m^iiknes^to calfor the Pricjts, and that they pray ouer them dr auoile them with oile : and that the ftckj perfons confejfe their finties. }C).ttfhillyJjow meritorms it is to ionuert the erimg vnto the Cutholikj faith^or thefmner to amendtwent of life. "^ S«r I c^ OE to now ye rich men, weep," how ling in your mife- ^\ rics which flial come to you. 2. Your riches are cor- jS^ rupti and your garments arc eaten of moths, j. Your ^ gold and liluer is ruftcd •, and their ruft flial be for a tefti- y^N^^a^IJ!.^ monie to you , and flial eatc your flefli as fire. You haue 1^-^, -^^vT^ ftorcd to your fclues wrath in the laft daics. 4. Behold " the hire of the \\ orke-men that haue reaped your fields, wh ich is defrauded of you , crieth : and their crie hath entred into the the cares of the Lord of Sabboth. 5 . You haue made merie vpon the earth : and in riotoufnes you haue nouridicd your harts in the day of {laughter. 6. You haue ' prefented,and flainc the iuft one:and he reiiftcd you not. 7. Be patient therfore , Brethren , vntil the comming of our Lord. Bcholdjthe husband-man expcfteththcpretious fruit of tlic earth : pa- tiently bearing til he rcceiuec the timely and the lateward. 8. Be you alfo patient, and confirmeyour harts-.bccaufc the comming of our Lord ' wil approch'. 9. Grudge not. Brethren, one againft another : that you be not iudged. Behold .theiudgeftandeth before the gate. 10. Take an example , Brethren , of ' labour and patience , the Prophets , which fpakeinthc name of our Lord.u. Behold we account them blcflcd tliat haue futfcred.The fufferance of lob you haue heard , and rlic end of our Lord you haue feen, bccaufe our Lord is merciful and pitieful. , n.But before althings,my Brethren,*/' fvvcarcnotjueither by heaucn, not ••A fcarcfiJ dcfcripiion of the milcrics that shal befal in the nc\t life to the vnmci- cifulcouctoiia- men. die mean etij cither fruit 9C raiue. The Ei>ift!e in a votiiic Malic f oi the Ikke. b The cpiftlein Maiori ui Litx- niii on S. Mar- ker ilay, and in the Rogation dates. i'.tlicHcretikcs translate , t^c- Jinnes &c.So litle they can abide the very V^ordof con- fejitnn. •■•He that hath the zeale of coniiertingfin- ncrs,procureth thereby mcrcie & rcniillion to himfelf which is a fingular grace. 6io The Epistle nor by earth, nor other othe whatfoeiier. But let your talke be,yea,yea; no no : that you fal not vnder iudgemcnt. 15. Is any ofyou in heauinefle? let him pray. Is he of a cheereful hart? let him fing. 14. Is any man ficke among you?" let him bring inthe Priefts of the Church^and let them pray ouer him,* " anoiling him with oile in the name of our Lord. 15. And " the praierof faith " {hal fauethe ficke: and our Lord '' fli^llift him vp:and if he be in finnts/' they fnalbe remitted him. 16. h" Confefl'e therfore your finnes one to another: and Pray one for another,thatyou may be faued. J^ For the continual praier of a iuft man auaileth much. 17/ Elias was a man like vnto vs, paffible: and with praier " he praied that it might not raine vpon the earth, and it rained not for three yeares and fixe moneths. 18. And * he praied againe.and the heauen gaue raine, and the earth yealded her fruit. It?. My brethren, if any of you flialerre from the truth, and a man conuerthim: lo. he muft know that he" which maketh a finne to be conuerted from the errour of his way,'^ (hal faue his foulc from death , and •• couereth a multitude of finnes. {^ ANNOTATIONS Mr.6; I3' IT. Ecc. 4?.' Lmc. 4, 18,-11. Chap. V. The finnes cry- '^^ The hirt.) To with-hol4 ^roni the poore or labourer the hire or vages that is Jue jng to Heauen. or promifed to him for his feruice or worke done,is a great iniquitie , and one of thofc fine finnes which in holy writ be faid to cal for vengeance at God's hand , as we fee here. They be called in the CatechifmejS/wBM crying to heauenJThe other foure be3murder,Ge», 18 V. 10. Vfurie, Exod. 11. v. 17. The finne againft nature, G*n. i2, v. 20. The opprelhon and vexation of widowes, pupilles, dangers and fuch like, lb, & Exod. j,v. p. Vhat otlies arc 11. S AcareartJHeforbiddeth notalothes, asthc Anabaptiftsfalfely fay. For in iu- lawfuljwhat ftice and iudgeniet we may be by our lawful Ma giftratc put to fweare, and may lawfully are not. takeanothcjasalfofortheaduantaging of anynecelTarieti-uth when time and place re- quire. But the cuflomof fwcaring,andalvaine3light,& vnnecefTarie othes in our daily fpeach doe difpleafe God highly, and are here forbidden by the Apoflle, as alfo by our Sauioiu". Mat. j. Heretical traf- 1 4. Let him bring in theVriefls.)'The'PvoteRints for their fpecial hatred of the holy order laticn againil of Priefthood j as els- where often , fo here they corrupt the text euidently , tranflating Pricftaood. Tretbyte'ot, Elders. As though the Apoftle had meant men of age, and not fuch as were by holy office, Priefls. S, Chrifoflom who knew the fenfe and fignihcationof the Greekc Word according to the Ecclcfiaflical vfe and the v( hole Churches iudgement,better rhcn any Proteflant aliue, takethit plainely for Sacerdotet , that is , Priefls /». 3. dt Sacrrdoti» pype initium. And if they confeffc that it is a word of office^ith them alfo, though they Ncitlier their cal thcni Elders, and not Pricflsithen we demand whether the Apoflle meane here men of Ellen (io cal- that fuiidion which they in their new Churches cal Elders. If they fay no, as they muft led nor their needs 'for Elders vith them are not deputed fpecjally to publike praying or adminiflra- Mi'iiders , can tioti of the Sacramenrs,fuchasthe Apofllehcrcrequireth to be fent for ) then they mufl bethofewhoin needs i;rant,that their Elders anfwer not to the funftionof thofe which in the new Te- t c Apodic fra-'xicnt are called Vretb teti'mGtcck and Latin, and therforc both their tranflation to be here calleth, f.iire and fraudulent , and alfo their naming of their new degrees or orders to be fond "Preibyisros. arui incongruous. If they ■Wr O F S. I A M E S. 62 1 If theyfay their Minidcrsbccorrcfpondentto fuchas were called Vreshyterl inholv They haiieno „ .it 3: in the Primitiuc Church , & that they arc the men \ihom the Apodle v( illet!-, to 'j- ''■''^" "^P "^ bccdlleJfor to anuilc the ficke & to pray for him,^hy doc they notihc iraiiHatcPrfjiv |'''--|' Minifters r?m Miniftcrs? vthich they might doc with as t^ood reafon,as cal fiich as they haiie tal.cii '^J ^'^'^'- ♦"'•^"'fi- itifteei of our Catholike I'ricihjMiniftcrs.Thich y< ord being in large acception comon to althat haue to doc about the celebration of diuinc things, vcas ncuer appropriated by vfceither of Scripture or of the holy Church, to that higher funftion of piiblikcadmiti]- ftration of the Sacraments and Seruice, which is Priefthood: but to the order next vndcr itjWhichisDeaconship. And therforc if any should be called Minifters , their Deacons ji • pv properly should be fo termed. And thcProteftants haue no morereafonto keep the an- jy ii ', °"^ cient Greek word of Deacons, appropriated to that otHce by the vfc of antiquity, rlien to u .^ n ji!!i-^- tecp the word Pricft , being made no Icllc peculiar to thcftateof fnchonly asMiniflcr n '"^' thcholy Sacraments, &otFerthcSacrificcoftlicAltar.ButtherefellowesfolIowneither -r-i ,V , , God's word, nor Ecclefiafticalvfe,nor any reafon, but mere phantafic,noueltie, and ha- i,. . i trcdof God's Church. And how litle they follow any good rule or reafon in thefc things p n ' 'V «iay appcare by tins , that here they auoid to tranllate T^my?/, and yet in their Com- t-v ' CTunion bookCj in tlicir order of vifiting the ficke 3 they convmonly name the Miniftcr, Vritfi. i-^.ijiHoiliH^'with •»/« )Hereis the Sacrament of extreme Vnr«jerf.;Thc Scriptures to which the Apoftle alludcth,make no mention of Elias ten & knowen praier. Thcrft iche knew it by tradition or rcuelatio. Whereby we fee that many things by tradition, vnwrittcnbc of cc^ual truth with the things \(ritten, ~ %o.Aiaiitth ""ecfU- OF S. I A M £ S. Co^ 10. M*V.tihtihttwntrtci ) Here ViC fccthcgrcat lewaid of futh asfcclvc toconiiertc^),j,..r • ^ c Htrctikes or other finncri from crrour and wickcducs : and hov ncctlTarie an office ii u,r, i.i« *" ^ fjiecully for a rricft. It. 5A«i/iii*0Wc fccjirdcrogateth not from God, team ibutc our fuiuationto anroirfjr » mail or Angel in heaucn or carthjas to the workers thereof vmlcr God, b/ their pr;iit rs a^trib'it -d - preachine, correction, counfcl. or othcrvrifc. Ytt the HcrctikLS ore fu rocli^h and c.-[>-,„^,, upjtho' t tioiLs in this kind,that they can not hcare paciently,that our B.La^ly vt othci i iiwilu i)c dcroVatioD & coiinted mcancs ei vforkcrs of our faluation. q ^^^^^ ^ THE ARGVMENT OF BOTH THE EPISTLES OF S.PETER, THE FISRT,AND THE SECOND. ,^ F S. Teter vee read at Urge both in the Ghof^els , and In the A^es of the Apoftlesiand namely, that chrifl defigned him,and alfo made him his Vicar ( as S. Matthew for that caufe in the Catalogue of thcApofiles c.io: calUth him Primus, the firft, and al antinuttie^ Princeps Apofto- v.i. lorum, the Prince of the Apoftles ) and that he accordmgijf exe* cuttd that office after Chrises departure^ planting the Church firjl among the lewes in Jlierufdem and in al that countrey and coap about , as Chriji alfj himfelf before had peached to the levees alone. But freaihin^ at length to the Gentils alfo , according to Chrtps commifton (Mat» 28. V. 19.) and being now come to Rome, the head cttte «/ the Ccntils ,from tht:nce he vpriteth this Epifile to his Chrtflian Jewes , hauing care ofthemm his ab fence , no leffe then when he was prefent-.and not to the lewes that were at home ^ belt^ bccaufe they had S.lames , or Ins Succtjfour S. Simon Cleopha^refident wtth them ) but * to them ^ p^, ,^1 that were difperfedin Vontus, Galatia, Caffadocia,and Bythynia. ^ And that he writeth it from Rome, hmifelffigmpib faying : The Church that is iVet ;, notafio ^ p ' ^" Babylon faluteth you. ^ "Where by Babylon be meaneth Rome,,As al anttquitie % V. ij. ' * doth interpret him: not that he f calleih the Church of Rome, but the Heathen ftutt of the Romane Empire,which then, ami ^00. yejres after, vnto the conuerfm ofconftun- tinui the I-wperour, did perfdute the eled: ChurJ) of Rome,m jo-much that thefrjt 35. Bishopstbertof vnto S,Maef}er, were alMartyrs, Tor the matter whereof be writethJnmfelfdo:hfignifieit in thefe words: This loe the fecond Epiftle I write to you, my Deareft, in which (Epiftles) i (li I Vet. rcvp by admonition, your fincere mind that you may be 'mindful of thofe words &c. So he failb there of both together. And againeofthe firfltothe fame purpofe^ tn another place : 1 hauebreefly written, befeeching andtefti- I'Ptt.s^ fyingthatthisisthetruegraceof God, wherein you ftand. For r/wctvcrr * See the An- '*' ^^"^^ ^''^^ cerTatne Seducer i { ai* S. Atigufl. alfo hath told vs ) who went about to notation vpon ^^-^^^^ On\y i'2iith^a5 tbot'gh goodwork,eswere notnccrffurie^normeritoriou>. There S.Iamcs cpiftie Were alfo great pcrfecutions , tocompel themwith terrour to denie chrifi &al hisreti- c. 2. V, 21. gioH. lie iherfore cxhi/rtctb them accordingly , neither for perfecution , neither by Ce- duiiion tofo^fukj it: though in the firjl, biuxbcrtation is more principally .tgainfl per- fecution: and in the fecond more p.iwctpaUy againHfedu^ion .The firft Tptjile is noted to be very like to S. V.tn'.es epifile to the Ephcfiam , m words alfo, andfo thicke of Scri' ptures^M though be fpukj nothing els. The time when the firfl woi written^is vncertatnc. the fecondwas written a litle before his de.ith, as is gathered by his words in the fame, i. i. v. 14. THE (FIRST EPISTLE OF S. PETER '^ THE APOSTLE. C H A P" T, He comforteth them in their per fccUt'tons ( bdngnovo hy Baptifme ntdde the children ofGod)wi[htheh9peoftheirheauerilj/iuberuunce: 6 shewing how meritorious it is for them to be fo conjiant mfaith^ lo.and confirming them therein with the authe- rttie of the Prophets and of the Holj Ghoft. 15. Exhorting the to lute alfo accordingly in alholines^ \<^.conftdering the holmes of God, the vprtgoines oj his ludgewcnt, the price of then redemption by Chrtfi, 2t. and thevertue oj the feed in them ( which is ^race regeneratiue m Baptifme) fore-told by the Prophets alfv. E T E R an Apoftle of I e s v s Chrift, to the elcd ftran- TMrlfvZ gers of the difpcrfion of Pontus , GaLuia , Cappatlocia, Ktmf. lan.ix. Afia,'and Bithynia, i. according to the prcfcience ofo-t^nthchi^ God the Father, intofandificationoftheiJpirit, vnto ^^^-^f- the obedience and fprinkling of the blond of I e s v s Chrift:Grac€toyouand peace be multiplied. 5. Blcffed be GodandtheFather of our Lord I esvs Chrift , who ThcEpiftlcfor according to his great mercie hath regenerated vsvnto a liuely hope, ™an/ martyrs, by thcrefurrcdion of Ie 9 v s Chrift from^thc dead, 4. vnto an inherit tance incorruptible, and incontaminate, and that can not fade , confer- uedintheheaucnsinyou, 5. ( who in the vertue of God are kept by faith vnto faluation ) ready tobereuealcd inthe lafttime. 6. Wheria you fhal reioyce, alitle now if you muft be made heauy in diners tentations : 7. that the probation of your faith much more pretious then gold ( which is proued by the fire ) may be found vnto praifc and glorie and honour inthe reuclation of Ifsvs Chrift: |<8.whom hauing not feen , you louc : in whom now alfo not feeing you belccuc:and beleuing you reioyce with ioy vnfpcakablc and glorified, 9 receiuing the end of your faith,the faluation of your foules. 10. Of the which faluation the Prophets inquired & fearched, which prophccicd of the grace to come in you, 11. learching vnto which or what (,Qfy The EriSTLE of S. Pf.ter what manner of time thcSpirit oFChrift in them did fignific: fore-telling thofepallionsthac are inChriIl,and the glories following: 12. to whom it w as reucaled, that not to themfelucs, but to you they miniftred thofe things which now aretold you by them that haue euagelized to you,the Holy Ghoft being fent from Heauen, on whom the Angels defire to looke, "Chaftitienot j^.for the which caufehauingthe loynes of your"' mindgirded/ober, only of body ^^^^1^ perfedly in that grace which is offeredyou, in the reuelationof mnid is°re- Iesvs Chriit, 1 4. as children of obedience, not configurated to the quireJ. s\tie former defircs ofyour ignotance : 15. but according to him that hath rponthit place, called you,rhe Holy one,beyoualfo in al conucrfationholy:i6.becaure c God \x il iud- jj. jg ^yritten: lou sbal be hd), buaufe I am holj, 17. And if you inuocate the gcmenaccor- p | j^^^ which'*' without acccptionofperfons iudgeth according oiic^ v< 01 kcs,& to euery ones c worke^in feare conuerfe ye the time of yourleiournmg. not by faith' 18. Knowing that* not with corruptible things, gold or filuer, you are only. redeemed from your vaine conuerfationof your Fathers " tradition: 19. •He mcancth ^^^ vviththe pretioHsbloud as it were of an immaculate and vnfpotted Gcnti'iit"y?'or Lamb, Chriit, ac* fore-knowen indeed before the conftitutionof the ifhevnteto world, but manifelied in the laft times for you, ii. which by him are the lew'es dif- faithful inGod who raifed him fro the dead,& hath giue him glorie,that | t»».V,i/ pepfed,hemea- your faith and hopc might be in God. 22. Making your foules chaft in ortheLaw*'^ obedience of charitie,inthe fmcere loue of thcFraternitiefromthe hart with^the'^f^nd loue ye one another earneftly: 2^. borne againe not of corruptible feed, aodhcauy ad- but incorruptiblcby the word of'God who liueth&remaineth for euer. ditions of their 2^ Jor al flesh is Oi grajfe:& al the glerie therofas the flour e ofgraffe. Tbegrujfc is nvi- latei Maifters jj^ j ^„^ ^/,^ 4g„yg iherof is fallen away. 25 .But the word of our Lord remai- called utmtYo- , ' •' ,. , • • 1 i 1 • 1 • j /ix.TheHcreti- neth foreuer, andjthis is the word that is euangelized among you. kcsjto make it found to the — ■ , — — ■- • limplc againft ^ - ^ the traditions C H A P. I 1. of the Church, corrupt the j^^^ after their Baft'tfme, -what ntufi be their meat: 4. and being come to Chrift^how text thus, w/jjc/j happtethey be aboue their ir.credulous Brethren, according to the ariptures alfo. 11. leu. tt; DcM.to. GxU. I Cor. 6i Ro.i^, \yX6. Efa.^Oi yoMh^utrtce'iued by tniiuontf HJiie fMhtrs. Thclpiftic ^:^^^^' ▼pon Saturday -^^ " in Eaftcr ■\C«cke. "yNhcrcupon he befeecheth them to ihme in good life among the Heathen ,fo to fro. cure their conuerfton : 15. tobe obedient fubitcti to higha Povcen (howfoeuer fome mifconflerChnjttanlibertie ) 14. and Jtruantsto obey their Maiflers. 19. Andfo^ doing wel^ though they fuffer for it , tt isxerymeritonous, 2f. v^here.ts Chrtfl al' J» wot onlygAue them txampUj 24. but alfo by hk death hath made them able to liuewftly. AY ING away therforeal malice, and al guile, 'and fi- mulations,and enuies, and alderradions, 2. as infants euen now borne, rcafonable^milke without guile defire yc,that in it you may grow vnro faluation. :>. Ifyetyou liauetaftedthat our Lord is fvveet. 4. Vntowhomap- proching, a lining ftone, of men indeed reprobated, but of God eled and made honorable: 5 . be ye alfo your felues fi^iperedified as it OF S. P E T F FJ 6z>'J ' as It were lining flones , ' fpiritual Koufcs' a hoty pricfthood to Oif cr (^) ^icreto st/i '/rpiritiialhofts,acceptablecoGoaby Usvs Chrift. 6.For the which '^-^'^l'^'/"""'' j caufe the Scripture contciuerh, Behold 1 [ut in Siutia prtmipal corner-flone ft^„„ can,|^o ^ el(^, pret'tous. And he ihat sh^l UUtuein him, ihul >.of bt cotjjoundfd. 7. To you more gather o€ i therfore that belecue, honour : but to them that bcleeue not , the Jhne tbis tiutal vrhich the builders reitdtd , thi fime ts made into the headofthciorner : 8. ana * a pj" 'j?''^"f ^"^ ftoiie of offenfe, & a ^ocke of fcandal,to them that ftumble at the word, durVbc K^nej neither doe beleeueca)whcrinairo they are put'.9. But you are an* ckd asii/no^ plai- Gcncration,abkinglyPriefthood ^ a holy Nation, a people of pur- "Cc/fpBc.i,6 & chace: that you may declare his vertues, which from darkcnclTe hath '>' '°' ^'■°**^'(^ called you into his maruelous light. 10. Y/hiih fometime not a people: but '!'"^i^]^".^ now the people ojGod. Wlmb not baiun^ obtained menie ; but novp hAtmg obt/t/>cd vritfix. mercie. 11. My Dcareftl befeech you as (Grangers & pilgrimes,'* torcfraine TheEpiftlevpS your felucs from carnal defires which vvarre againft the foule, 12. ha- ^t^J £^1^"/^ uing your conuerfation good among the Gentils : that in that wherein '■■ So is rh© they mifreportofyouasofmalefadours,by the good workes confi- Greek^butthd dcringyou, * they may glorifieCodinthe day ofvifitation. 15.* '"Be P^otcft. in f*- fubic(^ therfore to cuery" humane c creature for God : whether it be "°"'''^ftcinpo- '''toKmg,asexcelhng: 14. or to Rulers as lent by him to the reuenge acTainft the ofmalcfa«5tours,butto thepraife ofthegood; !<;. for foisthe wilof Cat.rdigion, Godjthat doing wcl you may make the ignorance of vnwife men to be ^t^^^^teit very dumme: 16. as free, and "not as hauingthe freedom for aclokeofma- ^*"'^^y ^husjt* lice,but as the feruants of God. 17. Honour al men. c Loue the fraterni- ♦/'^^t'^'he *" tie.Feare God. Honour tiie King. fclues boldly 18. Scruants be fubied in al fearc to your Maifters , not only to the rcicfting Ec- good& modeft,"butalfotothc waiward. 19. For thisisthankes,if for ^^'^^^•^^^^ dc^ confcicnce of God a man fuftaine forrovves,fuffering vniuftly . lo. For ordlnanc"^'" whatglorieisit, if finning, and buffeted you fuffer ? But if doing wel dnthisfpca- youfudaine patiently, this is rhankc before God. 4 11. For vntothis are ^h is often youcallcd:becaufeC rift alfofnffred for* vs' leaning 'you' an example <^""imcdcd the thatyou may follow his ftcps. t i.yNDjdidno finne, neither wai guile found w chrTf*' h:s ;wo«fl).2;. Who when he was reuiled, c did not reuilc:when he fuffred mono them- he threatned notrbut deliuered himfclf to him that iudged him vniuftly. felucs. 24. Who himfclf* bare our finnes in his body vpon the tree: that dead '»ThcEpiftle to finnes, we may liuetoiufticcBy whofeftripes yoiiarc healed. 25. For )'P°"^^^*- you were as flicep ftraying : but you be conuertcd now to the Paftour & £aftcrj ^** Bishop of your foules. J* AN NOTATIONS Chap. II. ? %firUudho^j,) Hcicvercfcc jtliatashcfpcaketh of fpirinialhons, vhicheucry Spi:uufll now Clinflian man ortcicthjTo Vc fpcakcrh not propevly of pricfthood , v( hen bcm. kcth al ^"<^ PriCit** Pi icfts,but of a fpiritual piicfthood.Which fpiritual pricfthood v as.alfo in al tlic Ic cs: Q^le to an higher end , and inftituted by God himfelf immediately. For Chrift did ex- then the teal- pt'cHy conftitute the forme of regiment vfcd cuer fince in the Church. He made one the poral. cheefe, placing Peter in the Suprernacic : hecalledthc Apoftles andDifciples , giiiing them their feucral authorities. Afterward * God guided the lot for choice of S.Matthias in ludas placerand the Holy Ghoft expredy and namely feuered & chofePaul and Bar- nabas vnto their Apoftolical fun^ion : and generally the Apoftle faith of al fpiritual Rulers, The holy Ghcft hath placed you to rttle the church of God. And although al power be of God , and Kings i-vde by him,yct that is no othenxifc, butby hisordinaric concurrence , ami prouidence, whereby he procureth the earthly commmlity or wealth of mei>, by maintaining of due fupcriority andfubicdion one towards anothcr,and by giuing power to the people and Conmion-wealth to choofe to themfelucs fome kind or forme of Regiment , vndcr which they be content to liue for their preferuation in peace and tranquillity. But fpiritual fuperiority is farremoreex- ccllcnt,as in more excellent fort depending,not of man's ordinance, eledionjOr 'as thiv Apoftle fpeaketli ) creation, but of the Holy Ghoft , who is alwaies refident in the Church (■ which is Chrift's body myftical , and therfore another manner of Common- wealth then the earthly J concurring in fingular fort to the creation of al neceifarie Oifi- ccrs in the faid Church,euen to the worlds end^s S.Paul writeth to the Ephefians. Left therfore the peoplc,bcing then in fo precife fort alwaies warned of the cxcellencle of their Spiritual Gouernours * and of thtir obedience toward them , might ncgled their daeties to Temporal Magiftrates, fpecially being infirift. 22. Who is on the right hand of God, p fwallowing death , that we might be made heires of life euerlafting : being gone into Hcauen, Angels and Potentates and Powers fubiededto him» fpirtti Gen. 6, Gen. 7y 7- ANNOTATIONS. the giaue C H A P. I 1 I. Chrift in foule defcended vnto i^. Tothera that wereitt^ifon. ) Aug jftln in his '^9. Epiftic In prhe'-^o , confefTeth this hcl , whiles his place to be exceedinghard to vnderftand, & to hauc many difficulties which he coiild nc- body lay in uer explicate to his owne fatisfadiou.Yet vnto Heretikes this and al other texts be eafie, not doubtingbut that is the fenfewhich theinfelucs in>a";in,whatfoeuer other inen deenie thereof. S.Aiiguftin only findethhimfelffure of this, that Chrift's defcendingintoHel in foule after his death, is plaincly proucd hereby ."Which thing he declareUi there^ to be conformabletodiuers other cxprelfc words of holy Writ, and namely to this fame The Caluinifts Apoftles fcrmon (^Si. i. And at length he concludeth thus, ^it ergo wji infide'tr negatttrit denying the fuifje afnd inferos Chriflnm ? that is , Therftre who om an infidel . wU deny that Chrift wat in hel> fame,arc by S. C aluin then ( you fee ) with al his followers are infidels, who infteed of this defcending Auguftin's iud- of Chrift in foule after his death,haue inuented another dcfperate kind of Chrift's being gcmcntjinfi- in Hel, when he was yet aliue ontheCrofle, S. Athanafius alfo in his epiftlc cited by S.Epiphanuis hfr. yi.inprinclfio y and in his booke de incarnati9m Ferbi frepim initi9. S.Cyril ri/»» or Hel be meant of the inferiour place of the damned, or of Limbus fairmm called Abraham's bofome,or fome other place of temporal chaftifemetj and,to wliom he preached there , and who by his preaching or prefence there were deli- uered , and who they were that are called Incredulous in thedMieitf^oe; al thefe things S, Auguftin calleth great profundities, confcfling himfclf to be vnable to reach vnto it: only holdmg faft and aflured this article of our faith , that he deliucrcd none deputed to damnation in the lowcft Hel , and yet not doubtingbut that he releafed diuers out of places of paincs therc.Which ca not be out of any other place the Purgatorie.Sce the faid Epiftlc, where alfo he infinuatcth other expofitions for explication of the manifold diffi- culties of this hard text, which were too long to rehcrfe, our fpecialpwrpofebeingonly to note bricfcly the things that touch the controuerfies of this time. Vhat were the 10. incredulous femeiime.) They that take the former worJs ,ofChrift's defcendingt* incredulous ^ Hcl , and deliucring ccrtainc there deteined, doe expound this, not of fuch as died ia pcifonsofwho th.-irinfijclitic or without al faith in God, for fuch were not deliuered : but either of the Apoftle fo.ne that oncewcrc incredulous, and afrerward repented before their death: orrathcr& licrc fpcaketh. fpccially of fuch as othcrwife were faithful, but yctlrufted not Noes preaching by bis worke and word, th»t God would dcftrby the world by water, JX^ho yet being other- wife dels. Certainc diffi- culties where- of S.Auguft in dottbteth. purgatoric. OF S. Peter. ^h ^p^ifc gooa n-Kiij'^liCn the matter came to paffc,vcrc forie Tor tbcir err«e. The water beaming vp the Arkcfrom rmking,and thcpciTons init Noes Arke & from drowning, wasaHguicof baptifine,that likcvxifc faucth thcviorthierccciuersawi thewatcrja fi- from cucrlafting perishing. .^/ Tioe (faith S. Ai'.guftin) w/;/; his , W4i diliuered by the water gurcofChrilt's the W03 i,/a thefx-r.ilie rfChrijiby Baptifme figtud with Chriflt Vafiim m the Crc(fc.\Li. 1 1. Cont. CrofTc & Bap- frt»^i*mf.i4.Againehcfaith,thata5 the water far.cd none out of the Arkc,but\ji as rather tifmc. their dcf^ruclion^fo the Sacrament of Baptifnic rcciucd outof the Catholike Church at Baptifme re- HcrctikcsorSchifmacikeshands,tliough it be the fame^x■atcr& Sacrament that the Ca- cciued of Hc- thclikc Church hath, yet profitcth none to faluation,but rather worketh their perdition, rctiko* or Vhich yet is not meant in cafe of extreme ncccHitic^when the panic should die without Schifmatikes, the faid Sacramcnt,cxrept he tooke it .it an Hcretikes or Schifmatikes hand. Neithct is v Iicn damna- it meant iiiithc cafe of infants, to whom the "Sacrament iscaufe of laluation, they being blCj^kcaRoii in no fault for rccciuing it at the hond^ of the vnfaithful,though their parents and freinds that offer tlicin vnto fuch to bebaptizcd,be in no fm.il fauIt.S. Hierom to Damafus Pope of Rome comparcth that Sec totheArkc, & them that communicate with it, to them that were faucd m the Arkc : ol other Schifmatikes and HcrctikcSj to the reft xhax wkcrc drowned. zi.The,ex*minationof 4good cenfcienee.) TheApoftlefccmethfo aJUidcherc tothcvcry Thcccremo- formeof Catholike Baptifme,conteiningccrtaine interrogatories and foleninc.promifcs.nics of Baptif- made of the articles of the Chriftian faithjand of good life,and of renouncing Satan & nie namely aJ his pomps and workes.WhichCjio doubt) howfoeuer the Caluinifts eftceme of them, tAlrrnHnuoA-c are the very Apoftolike ceremonies vfed in the miniftration of this Sacrameiu. $•« J. ' * Vtnyt infiHe EcMerarch'ite.S.Cyril.li.it.in lo.c.6^,S^.^ugufimef.zi,S,BitfildeSf.fxnSio,c,ii.y and 1 J. S. t^mbrofede ijs qui my^eri'iJ initiamur c .x.}.. the /tgnificaiion ffthe name being declared , let him eniixmur to be that' which he is called. I^kak^'^ (Clerus) in Greek, be calledin L(tmer, 18.& DeKter. \%. vhcre God is called the inheritance, lot,and portion of the Priefts and Lcui:cs:and now when me be made of the Clcrgie,they fay, Oominus pars hxreditatis mea^ that is. Our Lordii the portion of mine inheritance : but fpecially out of the new Teftament, t^H. i. 17. 1 j. and «. 11. Where the lot or office oftheEcclcfiaftical minifterie is called by this woixl kaS^o?, 'Clems, Sec in Venerable Bede the caufcs why this holy ftate being feuered by name from the Laity^ doth wearc alfb acrownc on their head for diftindion Lib. 5. hiji. ^^ngU cap, tr. 4. CrowHf c/g/w'c.) As life eucrlafting :shal be the reward of al the iuft , fo the Ptea- chers and Paftours that doe wel , for their doing shal haue that reward in a more excel- Dociours, and lent degree, exprcfici here by thefe words , Crown* of glorie., according to the faying of Preachers. Daniel c. 1 1 . They thatfleep in the dull of the earth , thai avjoke, one fort to life euerlafiittg, others 19 euerlajling rebuke. Bitt fuch as be learned shalshme at the brightnes ofthejirmamtnt: andfuch as irtjiru^ many to iufiice, shai-kt asfiarres, during aleternitit. ^j.That isin Babylon.) The Proteftants shew themfekicshereCas inal placeswherelan'/ coiitrouer/ie is, or that maketh againft them) to be moft vnhoneft and partial handlers o£ God's word. The ancient Fathers, namely S. Hierom inCatalogode Scriptoribus Eccltfn" fticit, vtrbo Marcus: Eufebius li. i. c. u. hifl. Oecumeniut vpon this place, and many moc a- gree,thatRome is meant by the word Bal>ylon,here alfo,as in the \6, and n. of the Apo~ calypfe: faying plainely, that S.Peter wrote this Epiftle at Rome, which is called Baby-, lonfor the refemblance it had to Babylon that great citie in Chaldea f where the lewes were captiues ) for mafrnificcncc , Monarchic , refort and confufion of al peoples an^ toneues,and for that it was before Chrift and long after , the feat of al Ethtiike fupcrfti- tion&Idolatrie,& thenaughter-houfc of the Apoftles & other Chriftian men,the Hea- then Emperours then keeping their eheefc rcfidence tl?crc. See S.Leo Str. i.in nu.Vttri & Tauli. This being moft plainc, and confonant to that which foUoweth of S. Markc, whom al the Ecdefiaftical hiftories agree to haue been Peters fcholer at Rome, and that he there wrote is Ghofpel: ye: our Aduerfaries feariog hereby thcfequelc of Peter* or the Pop€s The Ptotcftats f,prcmacle at Rome, deny tliat euor he was therc,or that this Epiftle was written there, Vil banc Baby- ^j. ^j^^^. g.^Dylondotlilierefignifie Rome: but they fay that Peter wrote his Epiftle at Ba- lon to fxgnifie bylon io Chaldea , though they ncucr read either in Scriptures or other holy or profane Rome in other |j,(|^5j.jj,^ j}^^^ this A-,)o{llc was cucr in that towne. But fee their shimeles partiality, places bat not Here Babylon (they fay) is not take for Rome,becaufe it would follow that Peter was at ^'^*^' Rome &c.but in thcApocalypfe where al cuil it i^kt of B^j-lo/hae the/ wilhauc itfig- ftific PrteP:s-cro5S'- The hcaucnly CTownc of S. Peter wri- teth from Ba- bylon,that is Hoiae. Vhy Rome ^as called Babylon. gttuo'iTrsS. Mat.iO JU.M, KAMPOS OF S. Peter. €i^ nific nothing els but Rome, 8c the Romane Church alfo, not (as the Fatlicrs Interpret it) the temporal ftatc of the |Heathen Empire there. So doc they follow |in cuery vorcl no Other thing but the aduantage of their ovfne hcrcfic. See the Annotation- vpon the laft * of the Romanes v.i(i. and vponthc ir.of theApocalypfc v. f. And as for their wrangling vponthc fupputation of the time ofhis going thithcr,and The Protcftat^ the number of y earcs that he vcas there, & the diucrfitic that feemcth to be in the Ecclcfi- vranglc about aftical ^)Cl iters concerning the fame, read B.Fisher & others that fiibftantially anfv'cr al the time of P©t fuch c.iuils. And if fuch contentious rcafoning might take place, \xc should hardly be- tcrs being af Iceue the principal things recorded either in Hcclefiaftical hiftoi ics,or m the Scriptures Rome, themfclies. Concerning the time of Chrifts flying into AEgypt, of thccommingof the Sages to adore him, yea of theycarcs ofhis age, &c time of his death , al ancient Writers docuot agree. And concerning the day of his laftfiippcr and inftitution of the Holy Sa- crament, there is diucrfitic of opinions. Shal vxetJKrforc inferie that he neucr died, and that the other things neucr were? Can the Hcretikes accord al the |hiftorics that fccme Many tlwney cuen in holy Scripairc to haue contradidion ? Can 'they tclvs certainly j^yhcn-Dauid moft true (cucr^ • firft came to Saul and the likc?Duubtthey whether the world was cucr created , becaufc in the ScriptU" the count of they earcs is diucrs? Doe they not bclceuc that Paradifc cucr was, bccaufe turcs'arcnot no man knowech where it isrand fuch other things infinit to rchearfe ?j\Vhich vx hen they a«n ced vpon were done, >xcre plainc and know en things in the world : and now for vs to cal them to conccinin<»- an account after fo many ycarcs, Ages, and Worlds, is but fophilHcation and plainc in- the time. ^' * fidelitic. Andthis ScdoftheProteftants (landing only vpon deftru(flion,and ncgariucs, & dealing»j ithour religion cuen as Iulian,Porphyric,and Luciandid,it isan calicthirg for tbcin tgbcftov thcu time in picking of ^lurds. THB- 6t6 THE SECOND EPISTLE OF S. PETER THE APOSTLE. C H A p. T. iHow muh GMai}) done for thm, makjfig them Chriftians :'^. and that they a^m^ muftdoc thetrfartynot hatting onlj faith, but al other rertues alfo and good Tvorkjs-, that fo they may ham the more affurance to enter into the Kingdom ofHcauen. 13. j^nd that he is fo careful to admonish thctn, kjiovpin^ that his death is at hand, J^nowing alfo moft cer tamely the comming ofzhnf by the -mtnes of the Tather hm- felf^ as alfo by the Prophets. Concerning vchom he warneth them that they follow twt^riuAtejp'nitJi but the Holj Ghoft (fpeakjngnoxvin the Church,) IMON PETER feruant and Apaftle of Iesvs Chriftjto them that haue obtained equal faith with vsin the iuftice of our God and Sauiour Iesvs Chrift. 2. Grace to you & peace be accom- pliflied inthe knowledge of God & Chrift Iesvs ourLordi ^.As althingsof his diuinepowci* which per- taine to life & godlines, are giuen vs by the Jcnowledge of him which hath called vs" by his Ovvnc proper glorie and vertue, 4.by whom he hath giuen vs moft great pretious promifes : that by thefe you may be made partakers of the di- nine nature, flying the corruption of that cbncupifcence which is in the world. 5. And you employing al care minifter ye in your faith , ver- tue: and in vcrtue,kiw)wledg£: 6. and in knowledge , abftinence : and in abftinence,patience:and inpaticnce,pietie: 7. andin pietie,loueofthc Fratcrnitie:andintheloueofthcFraternitie, charitic. 8. For if thefe things be prefent with you, and abound, they flial make you not vacant nor without fruit in the knowledge of our Lord Iesvs Chrift. 9. For, he that hath not thefe things ready , is blind, and groping with his hand, hauing forgotten the purging of his old finnes. 10. Wiierfore, Brethren, labour the more that '' by good workes you may make furcyour vocation and election. For doing thefe things, you rncc' 17. i Tim. 3,17. OF S. P H T I R. 69i: you Hial not finncat any time. 11. For Co there dial be miniftred to you aboundantly an entrance into the euerlafting Kingdom of ourLord and Sauiour I e s v s Chrift. 12. lor the which caufc I vvil begin to adnionifli you alwaiesofthcfe things: and you indeed knowing and being confir- med in the prcfent truth, i^. But I thinke it meet as long as I am in this tabernacle, to ftirre you vp by admonition : 14. being cerraine that the laying away of my tabernacle is at hand, according as our Lord 1 1 s v s- ChriltalfoligniHedtome. 15. And I wil doe my diligence, you to haue ^^^^^£^^1^ • often" after my deceafe alfo, that you may keep a memorie of thefe tIic7-r^wj)r^Jrl" things. tien of o\n Lot d. .ni6.For,not hairing followed vnlcarnedfablcSjhaue wc made the power ^'/S- <^; and'prefcnce' of our LordlEsvs Chrift know en to you: but c made '^/•^l^" beholders ot hjsgreatnelle. 17. hor,'he recennngtrom (Sod his Father cit]K-rlr)hn honoui and glorie , this manner of voice comming downe to Jiim from lan-.ei or Pctcr the magnifical glorie, 1 \mmj bdoucd Scnncm rcbvm I haue plcafdwjfelf, heaie 'V'^ ^^ thcAi.- bm. 18. Andthis voice we heard brought from heauen, when the were '.''^n[ ° j''*^ with him in the" holy moant. 19. And we haue the Prophetical word thcfc^hrcecn- more fure: which you doe-wel attending vnto, as to acandcl fnining in a ly w crcincfcnt darkeplacc^vntiltheday dawne,& theday-ftarrearifeinyour harts: ^ ^^ the Transfi- iO. vnderftandingthis firft,that no prophecie of Scripture is made by S"''ation. ^)/ai. ^'priuate interpretation, ii. For, * not by man's wil was prophecie xycu fee th brought at any time: butthc holy men of Godfpake, infpired with the pkas arcma- Holy Ghoft. Cecum, in hurx he. Cagn. ANNOTATIONS I- Chap. I. to, l^ygoti «#r/^oK ith God's predeflination to the edcdl. thereof. The herctilccs^ faccordin<;to their ci:ftom) exclude this fenfe altoee- tlier by their falfc traflatid, . S.Pctervr.irto- litlccueand.. protcilionof rheCivirchar- tcfhii-icaoh. The Saints in he lucn pr.iy ^18 T HE FI R ST E P I S T t E that after his "ilepatturehc^ould notceafctopray for him & his flock , thercby-to eaf** him of IiibPaOoral burden. To. t.Coniil.tp.u S'. C/tfwi >n »w«»a. And S.Leo the Greatjone of his Siicccifours in the faid See, often attributeth the good adminiflration and goucrn- mcnt thereof to S, Peters praiers ic afliftancernamely in thefe goodly words Jer.j m ^n. ttiMerf. die afjumft. ad Pontif. We art much bound ({3.kh he; to giue t'oAnliej to our Lordand l{f~ dremtr hfut Chr'tft , that hath giutn fo grtit fo^'eY t9 him v,hcm he madetht Trince of the whole Church-, that ifin ourtmenlfo any thing bedonewel & be rightly ordered by vs , itis to beimputed to his workes and hif goHernmcm, to whom itv/at faid. And thoxx being conuerted confirmethy Brethren: to whom our Lord after his nfurreSficn (aidthrife ^ Feed my sheep. V^ hich now al/h ■without datibt the godlyV aflonr dnth execute, eonfirwing vs with ittxhortAtiotiJ^and mtceajirgtofrajf ftrvtjihxi webe ouercomewithnotentition.O'c^ Yea it was a common thing in the Primitiue Church among the ancient Chriftians, and alwaies fince among the faithful to make conucnajit in their life time, that whether of them went to heauen before the other,hc should pray for his frcind 8c fellow yet aliuc. See the Ecclefiaftical hiftorie of the holy Virgin & Martyr Potamijena, promifing at the houre of her Martyrdom, that after her death she would procure mcrcie of God to Bafi- lides one of the fouldiars that led her to -execution , and fo she did Eufeb.hb.d.c. 4. Alfo S, Cyprian f/>.j7.»tt^«e. Let -)rj('fa.ithlie)|>r<7 mutually one for another , and whether of vstvf» shal by G ad's clemencie be flrft called for ^ let his hue cominue ,and his f rater not ceafefor his brethren and Sijien in tht world, Sofaid this holy Marty r at that time wheo Chriftians were fo farrc from Caluinifme ("which abhorreth the praiers of Saints & pfaying to them) that to be -fure, they bargained before-hand to haue the Martyrs & other Saints to pray for them. The Tame S. Cyprian alfo in his booke De difciplina & habituvirginumjn fne^zhcv a godly exhortation made to the holy Virgins or Nonncs in his time , fpeaketh thus vnto them: Tadim tunc memento nnftrixum indpiet in vobis vtrginiim honorAri,t\\zt is^Onlytkenhauevt inre- ■fecafls ©f holy tnem!;rai(e, whtnyour virgimtieshal begintohe honoured: that isjafter their departure. Where heinfimiatcththevfcof theCatholike Church in keeping the fci^iual daies and other duties toward the holy Virgins in heauen. S.Hierom alfo in the fame manner fpeaketh . to Heliodoriis,faying3that when he is once in heauen , then he wil pray for him that ex- horted and incited him to the blefled itate of the MonafticallifejEf.i.c.t. And fodoth hefpcaketo the vertuous matrone Paulaafter her death, deliringlierto pray for him in his old age , affirming that she shal the more eafily obtaine , the neereV she is now ioyned to Chrift in heauen in Epitaph.VauU in fine. It were too long to report, how S. AuguHin deiireth to be holpenby S. Cyprians praiers ( then, and long before 3. ^aint in heauen) to the vnderftanding of the truth concerning the peace and regiment of -.the Churcli./». s de Bapt.cont.DonatiJiat c. 17. And in another place the fame holy Doftour alleageth the faid Cyprian faying, that great numbers of our parcnts,brethren,chLldrca, ■freinds,& other, cxpeft vs in great folicitudc and carefulnes of our faliiation,being furc ■of their owne. li.i.deprade(i. SanEiorum c. 14. S. GregorieNazianzen in his orations of thepraifeof S.Cyprian in j5»f, and of S.Bafil alfoi»^w< , declarcth how they pray for thepeople. \^hich two Saints he there inuocateth , as al the ancient Fathers did , both generally alSaints,and(as occafion ferued) particularly their fpecial Patrones. Among the reft fee how holy Ephrem {morat delaui. S. Deiparx) praicd to our B. Ladie w ith the fame ter mes o(^duocate,Hope, Ke^onciliatrix, that the faithful yet vfe,and theProteftants can not abi Jc.S.Bafii ho.dt /^oMartyribus in fine. S.Athanafiiis Sites, thm bUjphi nvng ojCuiholtkc d,cn lue, ihir yoluptUQu^liuuig, ihurUiberu.tbariouetoifns, thur rnxm^er ojJeuUcing,a„d the ferfom feduud, Tx^.forwbomithoiiheihUjJedumudble, tj tiny hadneutr been Cinifiians, ^ VT there were Alfo Falfe-prophcts in the peo- ple, as alfo in you tliere * ihal be lying maifters which flial bring inSeds of perdition, and denie him that hath bought them, c the Lord:bringing vponthcmfcluesfpeedicperditio. 2. And "many llial follow their riotoufncfTes , by whom the wayoftruthflialbcbUfphemed, ^ Andinaua- lice Ihal they c with feined words makemcrcha- -.ifeofyou. Vnro whomthe iudgemet now Ion" fince ccafeth not:and their perdition iUimbcreth nor. 4. For if God fpa- red not Angels finning .- but withthe ropes of Hcl being drawen downe into Hel deliuered them to be tormented , that they fhoul J be rcferucd vntoiudgement: 5. and hefpared not the original worlJ, but * kept the the eight, Noc, the Preacher of iuftice.bringing in thedclugc vpon the world of the impious. 6. And * bringing the cities of che Sodomites & oftheGomorrheitesintoa{hes,he damned them withfubuerfion, put- ting an example of them that flial doe impioufly : 7. and'^dcliuered iuCt Lotopprefledbythe iniurieand luxurious conuerfation of the abomi- nable men. S.For in figlit and * hearing he was iuft:dwelling with them who from day to day vexed the iuft foule with vniuft wcrkes. 9. Our Lord knoweth to deliuer the godly from tentation, but to re- fcrue thevniufi: vnto the day of iudgementro be tormented: 10. and efpccially them which walke after the llefli in concupifcenceofvnclea- neflfe , and contemne dominion, bold, fclf-plcafers : they'' feare not to bring in Seds , blafpheming. u. Whereas Angels being greater in ftrength andpower, bcare not the execrable iudgement againlltlKm. n. But thcfc men as vnreafonable beads, naturally tcndin^'to the fnarc and into deftruAion, ■" in thofe things which they know not, blafphe- ming, flial perifli in their corruption, 1?. receiuingthcrewardof iniu- Uice,cftceming for a plcafurethedclighrs ofa day:b coinquinations and fpots, flowing in delicacies, in their fcafliings rioting with you, 14 ha- uing eyes fulof adulterieand inceflant finne : alluring vnitable foules, hauing their hart exercifcd with auarice , the children of maledidion • ij.ka: •'Hcrctilccsfof V horn Ik- pro- plicciethhcrc (ioegiincfcho- lers, by prea- ching libc-itie, and by their ovne licenti- ous life, \)rhich. is fpecially ioyncd to the hcrcficofthcfc dajes. c Al thefvrcet \T'ords of hcre- rilvcs, fpcaking much of the Word of the LordjtlicGho- fpel , TESVS CHRIST i^rc. are but ternies of art to buic and fcl poorc mens fouks. The rpccial properties of HcrctikWj ■ So herctikes bl.ifphcmc the higheftmyfte- rics of our fairh through iiinorancc. 6io The Second E PIS TIE 15. leaulng the right way they haue erred , bailing followed the way of Balaam of Bofor, which loued the reward of iniqiiitie, 16. but * had a chec k of his madnefle, the dumme bead vnder the yoke, fpeaking with. : man's voice,prohibitedthe foolifhnes of the Prophet. 17. Thefe are fountaincs without water, and clouds, tofled with ' vvhirle-winds, to whom the mift of darkenefle is referued. 18. For fpea- king the proud things of vanitie, they allure in the defires of fleflily r rioroufncs, thofe that efcape a litle, which conuerfe in errour,i9. '• pro- ' mifingthemlibcrtie, whereas themfeluesaretheflaues of corruption. For * wherewith a man is ouercome, of that heis theflauealfo. lo.For if flying from the coinquinations of the world in the knowledgeofour ' Lord andSauiourlESVs Chrift, they againeintangled with the fame be 1 ouercome :* the later things are become vnto them worfe then the for- - mer. 21. For it was better forthem not to know theway of iuftice, then after the knowledge , to turnc backe from that holy commandcment which was deliuered to them. 22, Tor , that of the true prouerb is chanced to them , * The dogge returned to his vomit : and , The fow , washed c into her wallowing in the mire. Chap. III. Thefe two T-pfles he wrlteth to confrme them m the Apofiles do&rirte , and roarneth them of [corners that thai come^ and deme Domef-da)."^. VJbofe vaine argument he anfvperethy and giueth the reafon of God's fo long patience , 10 . exhorting to al holt' ties of life in refpe^ of that terrible day: 16. Vwalljf gtuwg warning offuch as mif interpret S. Paules Epiftles & the other Scriptures , and that we mufi not for anj thing fal from the true faith, HIS loe the fccond epiftle I write to you, my Deareft, c in which I ftirre vp by admonition your fincere mind: 2.that you may be mindful of thofe words which I told you before from the holy Prophets,and of your Apoftles,of the precepts of our Lord and Sauiour.^.Knowing this firft,that * in the laftdaies ft al come mockers in deceit, walking according to their ownccocnpifceces, 4.faying,Where is his promife or his coming? For fince the time that tl-cFathcrs{lept,al things doe foperfeuercfrothe beginning of creature. "j.For they are wilfully ignorant ofthis,that the Heauens were before , and the earth , out of water , andrhrough water, confiding by the word of God : 6. by the which, that world then, being ouerflowed with water perished. 7. But the Heauens which now are, and the earth , are by the fame word kept in (lore, referued to hre vnto theday of iiiJgemcnt and oftheperditionof the impious men, 8. But this one thing be not ignorant of, inyDeareft, that* one day with our Lord is as athoufandyearcs, & athoufind yeares asone day.p.Our Lord flackcth not his promife, as fome doe cfteeme it: but he doth patiently for you, * not willing that ai.y pcrifh, butthatalreturne to ^ev\3iv^ce, I.Ti'w.i ^ft. 14. 1. Thej: 5- 17. Apo. Il».JH. OF S. P B T E R, ^21 penanccTcAnd"^ theday ofoiir Lordflulcomeas atheefe,mthc which theHeaueiis fhal pafle with great violence, but the elements Hial be rcfoluedwithheat, and the earth and the workes which areinit, fbal be burnt. 1 1. Therfore whereas al thcfe things are to bediflblucd , what manner of men ought you to be in holy couerfations and go Jlinclfes,! 1 . expec- ting and halting vnto the comming of the day of our Lord , by which the Heaucns burning dial be refolued , and the elements fiial melt with the heat ofHre?!^ But we exped * new Heauens and a new earth ac- cording to hispromifes,ni which luftice inhabiteth. i^.Forthewhichcaufe, my Deareft, expedingrhefe things, labour carneftly to be found immaculate and vnfpottcd to him in peace: 15. and * the longanimitie of our Lord, doe ye account faluarion , as alfo our mod deare Brother Paul according to the wifdom giuen him hath written to you: i6.as alfo in al cpiftles fpeaking in them of thefethingSj in the which are"certaine things hard to be vnderftood, which the vnlearncd and vnftable depraue,as alfo the reft of the Scriptures,to their owne perdition. 17 You therfore. Brethren, fore-knowing , take heed left led afide by the crrour of the vnwife you fal away from your owne ftedfaftnes. 18. But grow in grace and in knowledge of our Lord and Sauioar »esvs Chrift. To him be glorie both nOvv and vnto the day of eternitie. Amen. ANNOTATIONS. C H A p. III. iS.CeytJimethittJit hxri. ) This isaplainetexttoconuincethc Piotcftants ,^'Iio f asal T!ic heretical herctikes lighcly doc and did from the bctrinningX^y t'lc Sciipturesbecalie lovnder- proud fpiiitof ftanJ, and therfore may be not only read fafcly , bat alfo cxpoun(ki boldly of al the P'-inatc inrcr- people,aswel vnlearncd as learned:andconfcq'.iencly cuery one by himfclfand his pri- prctation of uate fpirit , without rcfpcd of the cxpofitions of the learned Fathers , or expe^ation of Scriptures. the Churches, their Paftours and Prelates iudgcnicnt , may determine and make choice of fuch fenfe as himfclf likcth or thinkcth agrcablc.For this is partly their faying, partly the neccflaricfeqiiclc of their foolish opinion, which admittech nothing but the bare Scriptures. And Luther faid that the Scriptures were more plaine then il the Fathers com:Ucntarics:andfo al to be fuperfluousbut the Eihlc. Pr^fit,a(fert.*rt.damnat. Againft al which Diuelish and fcditious arrogancie,tending to make the people eflccm Tlic Scriptures tHcmrdues learned or fufficient without theirPaftours and fpiritual Rulers help,to guide be hard, na- thenifelues in al matters of dodrine and doubts in religion:thc holy Apoftlc here tellcth nicly S. Paules and fore-warneth the faithful, that the Scriptures be ful of dirticultie , andfpcciiily S. epiftles, fpc- Paules epifllcs of al other parts of holy writ,and that ignorant men and vnftable or phan- ci.illy « here tafticalfellowes pulfcd to and fro withcuery blaft of dodrineand hcrcfic,abufc, |>cr- hcfpeakcth of *DtfiJ. ucrt,andmifconftcr them to their owne damnation. And * S. Auguftin faith , that the iuftificationby O'of.i. fpccial difficulty m S. Paules epiftlcs, which ignorant and euil men doc fo peruert , and faith. 14. which S. Peter meancth,is hisliard fpeachand mucli commendation of that f.iith which hefaitJi doth iuftific, >X'hich the ignorant cuen from the Apoftlestimc, and much more now,haue and doc fo mifconfter , as though he had meant tliat only f.iith w ithout oood Workes could iuftific or fuie a man. Againft which wicked cullL-c>ion and abufc of S. Paules words,thc faid Father faitli al thcfe Canonical or CathoUkc cpiftles were vxritrc. But the Hcr€cikcs hwctg shifcof the nutter , a«i to creep out aftcnhcir fashion, ThcProtcftat* anfvfcr, ThcProtefl.'ts idle diftiii(fti6 bctvcen dirft- cultitic in the rp-ftlcsand di-ficuhi; in the things. The Greek co- pics hauc both. {oinc iy or?, in vjhici) tLingi: fomCEv a?^,»« Not only the matter, but the ftylcofthe Scriptiues is kard. ^,j TheSecondEpistle anfwerj that S.Pe':er fai.h not, S.Paulescpiftles be hard, but that many things in them arehard. Which niay be to the Caiholikes an example of their fophiftical euafions from the eiiidcnce of God's word.As though it vx'crenot alone to fay,^»efe *n tyiuthom or V,^rf. terishard:a.nd,Thcrtbemanythwgimt'}atWriurhardtobevnderfioodJoT,\i'htthetithcihat tlic aro ument and matter be high and paft vulgar capacitic, as that of predclhnation, re- bafio vocatio of the Gentils,& i uft if ying faith: or whether his maner of ftile andwri- ting be obfcure: al prone that his epiftles be hard and other Scriptures alio : becaufe S. Pctev here affirmcth that by reafon of the difficulties in them.vthcther in the ftyle , or in the dc>nh of the matter, the ignorant and vnftable (fuch as Hctetitjes bc)doe peruerthis AX ritin^s as alfo other Scriptures, to thcyr owne damnation. Whereby it is plaine that i; is a \'erY dan^^erous thing for fuch as be ignorant , or for w ild wittcd fcllowes,to read tI-;C Sciiptures.°For fuch conditioned men be they that become Heretikes, and through i^'norancc, pride, & priuate phantafie, meeting with hard places of S. Panics cpiftles or o'thcr Scriptures, breed Herefies. And that not only the things treated of in the holy Scriptures , 'but alfo that the very manner of writing and enditing thereof, is high and hard, and purpofcly by God's pro- uidence oppointed to be written in fuch fort , fee S. Auguftin Li. i. de doft. Chrift.c.6. & cp.'n?. S. Ambrofe cp. u- i" P'^i"<^^pi°- S' ^^^'^^"^ ^° P^"^^""5 ^P''°3'^' 5 •'^•7' '*'^''*^ ^^^"^ (ep.6f . c. I. ) faith that in his old age,when he should rather haue taught then be taught, he went as farre as Alexandria, only to heare Didymus, and to haue his help for the vn- derftandincT of the Scriptures, & confelleth with great thankesto the faid Didymus, V^.wV, that he learned ofhim that which before he knew not. Dauid faith, G;«c»Mci;»«fer/? Whereat llumbled al the old heretikes & the new,Arius,Macedonius,Vigilantius,Nefto- rius, BerengariuSjWiclefFe, Protcftants, Puriranes, Anabaptifts,and the reft, but at the hardnes of ^e Scriptures? They be hard then to vnderftand, and Heretikes per uert thcui to their owne damnation. THE ARGVMENT OF S. lOHNS THREE EPISTLES. '(5 F 5. lohn yvjs ft'id in ijje Argument before his Ghefpel. Now here "^ follow his three Epifllcs : one to al C4thol(k,es ( though * fonie aniiertt * Higinuscp: ' dee calif , Ad Vnnhos: ) the other two bewgverjf short ,vnto d cer- '^•^°'*-^?^^^ nine Udie , c- to one Gaius. the effect ofal ts , ro witnes vnto tbm £ °a^" . quxH. thecertAtntieof the Catholil{e ftith , & to exhort thtm tocoutwuejlil ^^ ^^ in tt : xlfo to hue the Catholtkj Char ch, and fo, neither to become heretikjs^nor Schif- lUAtikjs : but rather to auaiduifuch , m the fore-runners of Antichrift , and to re- vicmbcr , that Catholtkss need not to goc tofcboole to any fach Maiftcrs , hau'wg ai home in the Catholikj Church , the doctrine of the ml) Ghojt himfelf, who wasgiuen to the Churc h vifibl) m fk beginning , to lead her into al truth , and to continue with -j . , - - her for euer. iherfore he faith : That which youhaue heard from the begin- ning, let it abide in you. Lik^cwife a iitle after, v. 17. andep. i. v. (5. This is the commandcmenr, that as youhaue heard from the beginning , you walke in the fame, becaufe many feducers are gone out into the world. gind V. 8. 07- 9. And not only thus in general^ but alfo in particular he expreffeth the points which the hcretikjs did then cal in queflion. Some were about Chnjt hm^elf. For the) denied that I E svs is Chrijt, that he is the vcr) Sonne ofGod,that he is incarnate. Fp. 1. c. 2. V. 12. and Ep. 3. V. 7. And aguinfl fucb it was that he wrote his Ghofpel al[o , as he there figmfiith lohn.zo.v.'^i. Other points are about our iuflification ^ againfi only filth , and for good workji , as alfo S. Aug. noted , whofe words were cited before. Hereupon he fiith : if we fay we hauc focictic with God, and walke in ,john.t.&;: darkcnes.wc lie Ep. I.e. 1. yi^4;«f. He that faith he knovveth God , and kecpcth not his commandcmcnts, is a Her. /^.ti;;f,This is the cliaritie of God, that we keep liiscommandements , and his commandcmcnts are not iieauic.F;«.t/[y,Childrenlet no man fcduccyou. He that doth iufticc, is iuft, eucn as he is iuft, Ep.i.c.-^.wj.^.^.hkewife c. i. v.zg.and indeed mat the tince Epistles throughout , he doth inculcate good worker C- l^eepwgthc iovitnandc- ^ tncnts,a^imflthe herefic of 9nl) faith. Rr THE THE FIRST EPISTLE OF S. I O H N T HE AP OST L E. C H A^ P, I. GaodcAufe there « tohdeeae the A^ofilespreai'h'tng.^. And this is one fo'tnt of thek f reaching , that tohauefart'mpation with God, we mufinot onlj beUeue ,iur alfo abfiainefromM mortAlfmne,2, though wcdftnmvemalljf, HAT which was from the beginning ^ which we haue heard , which we haue feen with our eyes , which we haue looked vpon , and our hands haue handled, of the Word of life: ( 2. and the life was manifefted : and we haue feen , and doe teftifie , and declare vnto you the life eternal which was with the Father, and hath appeared to vs) ^that which we haue feen and haue heard, we declare vnto you, that ''you alfo may haue focietie with vs , " and our focietie may be with the Father and with his Sonne Iesvs Chrift . 4. And thefe things we write to you , that you may reioy ce, and your ioy may be ful. 5. And this isthe annuntiation which we haue heard of him , and de- clare vnto you, That * God is light, and in him there is no darkeneife: 6.1 fwefhal fay that we haue focietie with him,andwalke in darkenefie, we lie, and doe not the truth. 7. But if we walke in the light , as he alfo is in the light : we haue focietie one toward another , and * " the bloud oflESVS Chrift his Sonne cleanfethvs'' fromal finne.8.* If we flial fay " that we haue no fmne, we feducc our felues , and the truth is not in vs. 9. If we confelfe our finncs,, he is faithful & iuft , for to forgiue vs ourfinnes, andtocleanfevsfromaliniquitie. 10. If we Qialfay thatwe h aue not finned , we make him a lier,and his world is not in vs. ANNO- t 9 S. I O H N, l?aj ANNOT AT IONS. Chap. I. ?. ToH mgyhauefoctet'ie. ) S.Iohn shewcth manifeftly, thatwhofocuer de fire to be par- No f-liiation tarkcis with God, muftfirft be vnitca to the Churches focietic, Icarne that faith, and but in the So- rccciuc thofc Sacraments, which thcDifciplcs recciucd of the Truth it-fclfjConueifant cicticofthc with thcni in flesh. So faith Venerable Bcde vpon this place. Whereby wc fee there is Church, ro Socictiewith God in Sectc$orfchirmcs,nor any- where but in the vnitie/ellowihip, & commnnion of that Chnrch which can proucic-felf to dcfcend from the Apoftles. 7. r/;e blmdoflefut. ) Whether linnes be remitted by praiers , by fafling , by almes, Many meanes by faith, by charit!c,by Sacrifice, by 5acramcnt4,& by the PricftSj ( as the holy Scrip- &inftrunicnt» tures doe pluncly attribute remifsion to eucry of thefe } yet nene of a! thefc doe ^^ remitting otherwifercmir, but in the force, by the merit & vcrtuc of Chrifts bleudrchcfc being finne, butalbjr but the appointed mcancs & inftrumeuts by which Chriilwil hauc his holy bloud to the force 3. mc- vjotkc cftcAually in vs. Which meanes whofocuercontcmneth , depriueth himfdf of fits of Chrifl's thecomnioditie of ChrilVsowne bloud &conrinucthftil in finne andvncleantffe,vaunt bloud applie^ he himfclf neucr fo much cf Chrift's death. Which point let the Proteflacs marke wel, by thetiij and ccafc to beguile their poorc Jccciucd followers, pcrfuading them, that the Catho- likes dercgotefrom Chrift's bloud, or feekc remifsion otherwife then by it, for that they vfe humbly the njcancs appointed by Chriftto apply thebentfitofhisholy bloud Vnto them. 7. fro»>«/y;M«<.)From original and aftual, venial and mortal,* citlf*&' fan*^ that is AI remifsior* from the fault and the painedu&for the fame. V. Bcde fzjih, that Chrilt's l-'afsiondoth of /inncs is by not only remit in Baptifmc the (inncs before committed , but al other afterward alfo the Pafsion of done by fiailtie; yet fo,ifwc vfc for the remifsion of them , fitch meanes as be rcquilit Chrift thouglj and asChrifthach appointed, whereof he rcckncthlome. Beat 'w';>o«i»/>wf/4fc. Sec S. Au- by fccundaric guflinalfb vpon this place «. j?. andS. Hicromc/>.i.fon.Px ithout GinK-,\x hoin he faid in the laft chapter not by Taith^ ANNOTATIONS. Chap. I I. or could not be without al finncs:but in tliu foiincr place he warned vs only of our frailcty, imputation that wc should not arrogate to ourfdues pcrfcd innocenciej here he prouokcih vsto only. Watchfulncs and diligence in refilHivj, and auoidingfmnesj fpecially the greater ,mhich by God's grace may more eafily be repelled. pjo^ Chrift « I. .^n AdHocate ) The calling and ofHce of an AduoCatc,is in many things proper to our only Ad- Chrift,and in euery condition more lingiilarly and excellently agreeing to him then to uocatc. any Angel, Saint , or creature liuing : thoiigli thefe alfo be rightly and truely fo called, and that not only without al derogatiun, but inucli to the honour of Chrift'saduocation. To him foly and only it agretth to procure Vb mercie before God's face, by the general ranfonij price, & paiment of hi;, bloud for our dtliuerie , as is faid in the fentence foUo- ^'"Sj tyind he IS the frofsu.itn>n for our jinnts , andmtfor oitr t only ybut for the v. hole worlh. In vhich fort he is «ir only Aduucace, bccaufe he is our only Redeemer. And hereupon he aljneimmediati.ly,by and through himfelf, and ^xithout the aid or allilbnce c.f any other, man or Anacljin his ovfue name , right, and merits, confidently de.ileth in our caufe> before God our iudge,CS: fo procurcth oui pardon , v< Inch is the higheft degree of aduocationthatcanbc. tj . A t Al which notxf ithftandtne, yet the Angels, and Sahrs, 6f out felloves aliuc.m.iy and ^^^' ^^ ^ * doe pray for vs, and in th.vt tlicy dealc V( ilh God by ia.ticeinon to procure mercie for ^=^""''j" "^ - Rr 5 vsj 6iS ' The FIRST Epf ST LE -alhicareour vsj may iuftly be called our Aduocatcs : notfo as Chriftis, who dcmandeth al things' AJiiocates. immediately by his owne merits, but as fccondary Interccffours , who neuer airke nor obtaiiic any thingfor vs , but fer Chrifium Dominum noflrum , by and through Chrift our Common Lord , Aduocate , and Redeemer of mankind. And behold how S. Auguftin Saiat*; in ( traci.i.in ep. lo. vpon thefe very words; preuented the Heretikes cauillacions. Sed dicet hcauca pray aUqm^^t^c. I'.Ht fame man wUfiy, Doe ooc the Saincs then f.'ray forvt ? doe nut Bishops then or {ox VJ, PnUtei 4)7 i Paftoursprxyfor t!)e pop'.ef YeSy faith he : fkSarkethe Scriptures, and you shal find thit t')e -^^pollui praied for the people , & againe dc fired the peop'e to pray for them ,ani jo the head fraiethfir al, andthem mbcrs one for another. And likew ifo [ left the Heretikes should fay, there is a diftcrcnce bet^xixt the lining and the dead m this cafe ) thus the fame holy Father writeth vpon the 8 f.Pfalniein line. Our Lord lefut Chrif} doth yet make intercefsion for rs, al the M.artyrt that be with hint, pray for vf.neither wil their inttrcefsion ceafe , til we ceafa 9tir groaning!. In this fenfe thcrfore whofoeuer praieth for vs, cither a^iue or dead, is our Aduocate: "TheB.vir' i>^^^ them their benedidion or blefling. So doth the holy Church calour 3. Lady iXtt, our Aduocate, by the very words of S.Irenrus , that you may fee fuch fpeaches be no new inuentions of the later Ages, but Apoftolical. Xhe obedient virgin MARIE(faith he) j^^^ ^ ,' is fHtde the aduocate of the difobedient virgin Eue And to confound the Proteftants plaineiy^ c it e^ in that they thinke or pretend that the aduocation or patronage of Saints should be // r^'poli iniurious to Chrift , remember that * our Sauiour acknowledgeth Angels to be deputed ^^/^ d. for the protedioii CjWhich is nothing els but aduocation ) of infants before the face of H/'ero God, bcfidcs the plaine examples in the old Teftament Gen.i^^,y.i6,Teb.),n. & c. it. v. in Mat. Aneelsarc our ^*' '^'"'- » 3- And this not only the CatholikcChurcli j.but the \'ery English Proteftants i.jg^^ PxtHedours themfelucs in their ftruice booke and in the Colled of Michcl-mas day, profe/re, and pray for the fame protedion or aduocation of Angels,and defend the fame againft their- yonger brethren the Puritanes. t. For the whole worlds. ) S. Auguftifi gathereth hereof againft the Donatifts , and a! The Catholike ^^^^^ Heretikes , that would driue the Church into corners or fomecertaine countries, Ciiurch is the ^^'°'^ ^^^ vniuerfalitie of al Nationsf whereof it was namedby the ApoftlesjCatholikcJ only true thatthe true religion,and Church, and confequently the effecis of Chrifts propitiation, Church death , and aduocation ^ pertaineth not to one Age, nation , or peoplejbut to the whole world. S. Auguftm vpon this place to. p. tra^. i . in ep.lo. Kot only faith ^' ^^ ff>-f^f^ifh heknowttb. ) To know God herejfigniticth [as it doth often in the * Scriptures } to loue, that is, as in the laft chapter , to be in focietie with him, and to haue familiar and experimental knowledge of his graces. Ifany vant himfelfe thus to know- God, and yet keepeth not his commandements , he is a lier , as al Caluiniftes and Lu- therans,that profeife themfelues to be in the faiiour of God by only faith : aifirming,tliat ■ ITT M they neither keep, nor poflibly can keep his commandements,- are A t I 'ft * ^' ^'*"y t^ntiihrifli. ) The holy ^pofile S , lohn ( faith S. Cyprian ) Sdhotptit a difference ^L r ' betwixt one here fie or fhifhte and another , nor meant any fort that fpecially ftp traied thimfelues, but r ~, " generf^iy called al without exciption, hntidiviiics t thut .v ere adaerfaries to the Church , or Were rA ■ S'"^^"*^f'''"***^^f'i'»e.A.nd3.V].t[ca.kQr^hiseitidcntthatalhehereca!Udt^n<.ichrifieSy that ichr'n- ~ haueffueredthemfelites from the charitie and ynitie of the Catholike Church. So writeth he e^. 76. * nu.t.ad if 4^nM»j. Whereby we may learne,that al Heretikes , or rathet Arch-hcrctikes bepropcrly thcprecurfoursof thatoneandfpccial Antichrift, whichisto come at the laft end of the world, & which is called here immediately before,6 avTjpc^f^-©, »/?x ith the lell, and Hov Heretikcs partakers of al the Sacraments \x ith other their fcUov es , yet indeed \x ere of naughtic aro of the life & confcience when they U' crc xx ithiu , and fobein|^ rather as il humours andfupcr- Church,beforfe fluous cxcrciiieiits, then true and liucly parts of the body , after a fort may be faid not to they fal, hauc been of tlic body at al. So S. AugulHncxpoundeth thcfe viordsinhis commentarie vpon tliis place, irw^, 3. but cU-\xhcre , more agrcably as it feemeth , that the Apoftle mcancth , that fuch as wil not tarie in the Church, but finally forfakc it to the end, in tiic prcfciencc of God, and in rcfpcd ot the fmal benefit they sJialhaucby their temporal fnial abode tiicrc, be not of or in the Church, thorgh according to this prcfent ilatCjthey aretruely members x.hcrcoi.Li.dicorreft.& gr.c,$.iii.de dono ferfcutr. c. 8. 19. tha$theym4^ i'tm-miftfi. )God permitteth hcrcfie to be, that fuch as be permanent. By hcrcfie* conftant, and chofen members and childrcnof the Catholike Church, only knovcn to conftant Ca- ■God before , may no>»' alfo be made manifeft to the 'Oi orld , by their conftant remaining tholikcs are in the CH V RCH, \ihci\ the vind and blaft of euery hcrcfie or tentation di iucth gut the knoTcn, other light & vnftable pcrfons. zo. /C/ijivd/t/jin^r. ) They that abide in the vnitie of Chriftcs Church, haueifcevnff'ow, Euery good that isjthe HolyGhoft, \(ho teaclicthal truth.Notthatcuery member or man thereof Catholike ig hath ai kuovi ledge inhinifelf perfonally , but that euery one v< hich is of that happie fo- fufficicntly cictic to \thich Chrift promifed and gaue the Holy Ghoft , is partatakcr of al other taught by the jiiensguifrsand graces in the fame Holy Spirit, to his faluation. Neither need any to Church to feekc truth at Heretikes hands or others that be gone out, vv hen it is v^ithinthemfelucs, faluatioiu and ortly within thcmfelues in God's Church. If thou Icueynnie (fcikhS.Auouiiin )fcrthte all'o hath hcywhojatuer hath any thing m it.Take av^ay tnuitj H it thint v\ hich I haue^it it mtHV/hkh thHtbaJl.^c. Tra(ft.3i. inEuang. loan. Chap. III. It is not for the founts of God, tofvnie nmt,iUj, but for the fonr.cs oftht D.-r/d , wkr- Ojf thcjf are kjiowtri one frcvi anabtr , \> not bj onlj/JMth. 1 1 . Truefutth is, that i.ve aljv lone our Ynthrttj^giuing both our life andfubjtancefor thtm. 19. Suih T«- ff'wedloue ma) hauc great coijulence before Gorf.25. Becau/e the kjfptfig of his com- mandemcnts doth vnii,h pleafc him^whuh con fill in faith and (haritie. ■" Not by n*- ^ -* ' ^^ •' ture, as Chrift E e whatmanncr of charitic the Father hath giucn vs , that anjadoptfon!*^ wc fliould be named and be" the Tonnes ot' God. For this cHow vc caufe the world doth not know vs , bccaufe it hath not shalfccGoJ knowe him. 2. My Deareil,novv wcarcthe ronncsofGodi& &belikc vnt» J i: hath not yet appeared what we fnal be. We know that ,".!J1 hfcVcc S when he slial appearc, wc fhal be like to him : bccaufe we Auguftin.rt.nr jfhal c fee him as he is. 5. And cucry one that hath this hope in him, nt.cSr/i.u.d* ," fandificth himfclf , as he alfo is holy. 4. Euery onethat committeth ','."''• P"<=- »»► ^f.S]y finne, committeth alfo iniquitic: and" fmnc isiniquitic.5. And *you , ^^tcaci- , », , , ,1 ,, * , ,- • I • .1 etUvs that man va 1 ^'^ow that he appeared to take away our linncsr and (nme in nim there f.maificJihini- ^ ' ' isnone. 6. Euery onethat abidcth in him, " finncth not : and cucry one fdf by his free- that (inneth, hath not feen him, nor knowenhim. 7. l.itle chilJrcn,lct wiUorking no man fechice you. " He that doeth iuftice , is ivA\ : eucn as he (°|J5f "^Ve''^ Io.s,44. alfo is iuft. 8. * He that committeth finne , is of the diucl: ^Zl^m^^lin Rr 4 bccaufe ,;,//'f/4^,. 6'p ^ ^ THEFtRSTEPlSTLfi becaufe the diuel " finneth from the beginning. For this , appeared the Sonne of God , that he might diffolue the workes of the diuel. 9. Ettery oncthatisborneofGod, coinmitteth not fmne: becaufe his feed abi- deth in him, and he can not finne becaufe he is borne of God. 10. In this arc the children of God manifcft , andthccliildrenofthe diuel. Eucry one that is not iuft, is not of God , and he that lonethnot his brother. TheEpIftleroiii.Bccaufcrhisistheannuntiation, which you haue heard from the S. Polycarpus, beginning, "*" Thatyou loueone another, 12. Not as * Qz\\ , who was of Ian. i5. ^j^^ vvickcd,aitd killed his brother. And for what caufc killed he him? Becaufe his workes were wicked:but his brothers,iuft. The Epiftle ij. Marucl not. Brethren , if the world hate you. 14. We know that vponthe 2. we are tranflated from death to life , becaufe we loue the Brethren. He Sunday a/rcr ^.j^^^ loucth not, abideth in death. 15. Whofoeuer hateth his brother , is Pcntccoft. an^urderer. And you know that no murderer hath life enerlafting abi- ding in himfelf. 16.* Inthis wehaueknowenthe charitieofGod , be- caufe he hath yealded his life for vs.- and we ought to yeald our liues for the Brethren, p 17."* He that dial haue the fubftance of the world, ••Etierymm is ^^^^ ^^^ -.: p^^ j^j, brother haue need, and dial fiiuthis bowels from him: ahnes Icc^oT ho^ doth the charitie of God abide him ? dingtohis abl- i8.My litle children , let vs not loue in word , nor in tongue but m Jitie,whenhe deed andtruth. J< 19. Inthis we know that we are of the truth ; and in leeth his bro- j^jg fjaht vvc flial perfuade our harts. zo.For ifour hart doe reprehend tjier in great ^^^ ^^ j -^ greater then our hart, and knowcth al things. 1 1 . My Deareft, oece itie. jf^^j. \^^^x. doe not reprehend vs , we haue confidence toward God. -Left any man z2. And* whatfoeuer weflulaske," wefhal receiueof him :becaufe vve shoiddthinke jjegp his commandements, and doe thofe things which are pleafing by the words j^^f^^g \^^^^ ^^_ And* this is his commandement , that vvc beleeue in onlj falthTii the name of hisSonne Iesvs Chrift : and =• loue one another, as he hath Cluiftto be giuen commandement vnto vs. 24. And * he that keepeth his com- commandedor mandemetits, abideth in him, and he in him. And in this we know that topleafc God, j^ abidcthin vs.by the Spirit which hehath giuenvs. headdethto • / t ^. faith, the com- ^___^^_^_^__-___««__-____ mandcnient of - ' ~~ "" ———————— charitie or ,^-^A~„^vTf^ loueof o-or ANNOTATIONS. Bcighbour. Chap. III. lo.tj.if Imj.ij Mt ir, I0.14. i.Io.;. M,J4. Is. 14, I 2> 4. $i«»f ». me^m\t.) Iniqiiitie isnot taken hercforwIcl:ednes,as It is commonly vfcd ... J both in Latin and in our lanp;uaac,as is plaine by the deck word w^xU , fignifying no- ConcupifcJcc jj^-j^g ^^^ ^^^ ^ framing or declining from the ftraightlinc of the law of God or nature, f eniainmg ^^ ^^^^ ^^^ Apoftlc meanctli,that cucry finne is an obliquitie or defcft from the rule of after Baptifme ^^^ l^wibut not contrarie, that eucry fuch framing from the law , should be properly a IS no finne, finne,as the Hcretikes doe vntruely gather,to proue that concupifccncc remaining after Vithout con- jjaptifii^c is _j ycry fmne, thougli we neucr giuc our confent vnto it. And though m the iPh 5. chapter follo>0( ingvcrf, 17. the Apoftlc turnc the fpcach , aflirming cucry iniquitic to be a fmne,yct there the Grcckw ord is not the fame as before, avo/iioCjbuttfcTiwa.Iiy V;- hich it is plaine that there he meancth by mqnitie , mans aftual and proper tranfgrclTion tt'hich muft needs be a finne. Sec S.Auguftiti torn. Itdian, /*.f.c. j. SJS.m\>x,U.de CA^ologi* J>Muidc,iu * * i.Smcth ex- g.flttnhhm.) louinlan&Pelagiusfalfely CasHerctlkcs vfetoctoe) argUcJ vpou Heretical ( thefc words and thofc that follow vcrf. 9;thc onc,that the baptized could /innc no more- poficion or the o::hcr,that no man being or remaining iuft coiiLl finnc. But among many rood fcnfc, Scriptures, r.iucn of this place , this fccnuth moft agreable,that the ApolHc should fay, that mortal Ciincdoth not coniift together vciih the grace of God , &ther fore can not be committed No man in by a mail continuing the fonneof God. And fo is the like fpcach in the j. verfe following grace finnt:h to bctakcn.Scc S.Hicrom li,i,con;.loMiniinume.i. ° mortally, 7. Hethatdieth mfiice.) He doeth inculcate this often , that man's true iufticc or rich- True iufticc. tcoufiKs confillcth i;i doing or working iufticc , and that fo he is iuft ^ and biddcth them not to be fcduccd by Hcretikes,in this point. H.Sinneth from the brginn.n;^. ) The Diuel was created holy and in gracc,and not in finne: but he fel of his ownc free wil from God.Therforc thcfe wot dfi from tht beginnings may be interpreted thus,from the beginning of ruine,and fo the Apoftlew il fay,The Diuel com- Ho\Kth D' el mittcdthefirftfinne.SoS. Auguftiij h.ii.deciu.Deic. i?. cxpoundcth i't.The moft fimple finned fro die meaning fcemeth to bcjthat he finned from the beginning of the world , not takini^ the ' . " beginning precifcly for the firftinftant or moment of the creation ,but llrai-.'htvpon the °' beginning, as it muft needs alfo be taken in S. John's Ghofpel. c.8,44, ^ XI. Wr shalreceiue,btcauft.)Lc-. the Protcftants be ashamed to fay^ihat we obtaine al of Not only faith God by only faith , the Apoftlc here attributing it to die keeping of God's commandc- mcnts.Note here a'fo diat God's commandemeats arc not impolliblc to be kcptjbut ^ ere thcn,and arc now obfcrucd of good men. Chap. IV. VV^ tnxy not hcleeueal that boafl ofthe/p'trit^ but trie thm,v:hether thij teach Catho- itkeartkli's of the faith (naniclj the mcarnatm ofchrtjl:) whither their doctrme be not woriMj/,a!id themplues difobedicnt hdirers of the Ap<.pU's. y . VV* ihnj} hue 9ne another , (ot}fideri?ig the exceeding loue of God in fendv.g his Sonne to fute vs. 17. An argument ofpcrfefi charttie iSy if we hxue nothing tn our cot: fie net to fcare in the da) of Ludgement.i^, And an argument that we loue God is^ if we loue our Brethren, Y Dearefl , "bcleeue not ciicry fpirit , but '' prone the fpirits if they be of God : becaufe many falfc Prophets are gone out into the world. 2. In this is the fpirit of Cod knovven. " Eiiery fpirit that confeffeth I e sv s Chrift tohauecome in flefli , is of God: 5. and euery fpirit^thatdiffolueth Iesv s, is notofGod.andthis is c Antichrift, of whom you haue heard that he commeth,and now Jie is in theworld. 4. Youare of God ,litlc children, and haue ouerconie him. Becaufe greater is he that is inyou , then he that is in the world. 5. They arc of theworld : therforcof the world they fpeake, and the world heareth them. (5. We are of God. * Hcthat ki>oweth God, hca- reth vs.He that is not of God,heareth vs not. " \\\ this we know the ipi- rit of truth, and the fpirit of crrour. 7. My Dearefl:, let vs loue one another: becaufe charirie is of God. Andeueryonethatloueth.isborneofGod,& knowcthGo-i.8. Hcthat ThcFniO^fe loueth not , kno.vech not God : becaufe God is charitie. 9.* In this hath ^T^" '"^^^^ ^'^ the charitie of God appeared in vs , becaufe God hath fenc his only-be- iCcccoft. gotten Sonne into the world tliat wc may liuc by hiro. lo. In this is ch:;- ritic: ^5j Th § FIR5T E P tSTtI ritie : not as though we haue loued him , but becaufe he hath loued VS^ and fenr his Sonne a propitiation for our finnes. 11. My Deareftjif Go.i hath f(. loued vs, we alfo ought to loueone 5: No man in another. 12. * God" no man hach ieen at any time, if we loue one an- to.i,x^ thislife, nor other,God abicleth in vs,and his cli<;ritie in vs is perfited. 15. In this we «• ri»». with corporal ^novi'that v\ e abide in hiai , and he in vs : becaufe he of his Spirit hath ^^^*-- ^^^^'^i^eff-nJe gi^-'Cnto VS. 1 4. And wehauefeen,anddoe teftifie, thatthe Father hath TrSancro^ fent his Sonne the Sauiour or'the woild. 15. Whofoeuer fhr.l confeflc theDei-ie See that Iesvs is ihc Sonne oi: God, God abideth in him, and he in God. s ^u^ujl.ad i5 /\iid we haue know en and haue beleeued the charitic , which God P, Mane&or Mani- ^"^ucdCh.'ift. ehxus, Ccrdon, ApclleSj ApoUiiiaiis and the like. And this is one place by whichwe may fee that the comoiiGrtek copies b; not cucr authentical, & that our old approued "^^'^ Greek tranflation may not aiwaies be tximined by the Greek that now is , which the Pro- ^'^^ corrupted ttftantsonly folio iv: but that iris to be prefuppofcd, when our old Latin text diffcrcth ^/ "Idhcrc- plaiiicly from the Gre(k,thatin oM time either al or themoreapproued Greek reading ^^kei. was other wife, &: that often the faid Greek was corrupted then or fince by Heretikcs or othcrwife. For of the Grec ki, S.Ircnjcus ii. ;.c.i8 : among the Latin Fathers, S. Aiguftin t^aEl.i. in fine, S, Leo ef.io.c. J, and Vcnerabl: iiededid read as we doc. And this rcadin* nukech more agaiull the fiid H -'retikcs, then that wh'ch the common Greek now hath, to wit, Eueryfpintthat i.onfj[fethnot Chrijlto haHccomcinficihJsmtofGod, Which is alfo in erteft faid before verf. i. And that therforeu was coniipted and altered by Heretikes, fee the words of Socrates alfo a Greek Writer, very agrcableto this purpofr. 7\f{iorius ( Csiithh€)bein:ittoquembynatnre y which i:> often in Here tikes, actoftnted himfdf thtrfort learned, & di/lmned to findy the dd lntcrfreters,coitittirghmJelf better then them *!:bcin^!gntrant thaiin'^.lfimt(at.iirsfuccses,but only for fcare of dariinatlon , though It be ttot II in i:-fclf,butveiy profitable,as that which helpeth toward the loue of God, yet it ftadcth not with charitiendthci-jbut is daily more & more lcfl'enedj& at length quite driuen out ScruIIe fcitc is by chaiitie. Of thcfc kind of fearer then the Apoftle fpeakethjand cas fomc expound j of not ii^ rhi; fcare of men alfo j of which our Sauiour faith,Ff4r« not thtm that kj/ the body. M«M« TheEpiftlc vpon Oo;«i«ic* j^ m Mn or Low - , ' i • And this Sundajr, t or, »/we know. Chap. V. They thAt lone God, mufi loue his nMurd Sonne I E S V 5 , Ar.d hisfinnes hy adoption, ^- kjep his commAndciuents , Tcbkh to the regenerate are light. 4. But not , vnles they continue in the Catholiksfatth, namely oj this artide^that lEaVS is the Sonne nfGod, ami therfore able togiue vs life euerlijiingy 1 4. and al our petitions 16. and our praters for al our Bi ethrtn thatfinne not ynto death^dymg tn then mortal ftnnes hy tmpemtence. Lafi ofaly he warnetb them not to communicate with idols, HOSOE VER beleeueth that Iesvs is Chrift , is borne ot God. And euery one that loueth him which begat, loueth him alfo which was borne of him. 2. In this we know that we loue the children of God; when as we loue God, and keep his conimandements. 5. For this is the charitieotGod, that we keep his i commandemens: '*' and " his commandements are not Becaufeal that is borne of God, outrcommeth tlie world: is the vidorie which ouercommeth the world, our faith 5 . Who is he * that ouercommeth the world , but he that beleeueth that 1 e s V s is the Sonne of God? 6, This is he that came by water & bloud Iesvs Chrift : not in water only , but in water and bloud. And it is the Spirit which teftifieth,that Chrift is the truth. 7. For there be " three which giue teftimonie in heauen , theFather, theWord,andtheHolyGhoft. And thefe three be one. 8. And there be three which giue teftimonie in earth : the fpirit, water , and bloud* and 'thefe three be one'. 9. if we receiue theteftimonie of men,the teftimo- nie of God is greater. Becaufe this is the teftimonie of God which is gr eater, that he hath teftified of his Sonne. 10. * He that beleeueth in the Sonne of God, hath the teftimonie of God in himfelf. p He that be- leeueth not the Sonne , maketh him a Her •■ becaufe he beleeueth not in theteftimonie which God hath teftified of his Sonne. 11. And this is theteftimonie, that God hathgiuen vs life euerlafting. And this life is in his Sonne. 12. He that hath the Sonne , hath life. He that hath not the Sonne of <3od,liath not life. ij. Thefe things I write foyou,that you may know that you haue eternal life which bcleeue in the name of the Sonne of God. 14. And this is the confidence which we hauc toward him : that , * wharfoeuer we llial aske according to his vvil , he hcareth vs. 1 5. And c we know that he hearcth vs whatfoeuer we fiial aske : we know that we hai:ethe 'petitions wl.ich vverequeftofhim. 1(5. He thai knoweth his brother to finne a finne not to death , let him I. Cor.' /».5,j^.i Z 1,12,1 O F S. I O H f?." ^55 hiin aske, and life flial be giucn him , finning not to death. There is " a finne to death : " for chat 1 fay not that any man aske. 17. Al ciniqnicic, is finne. Andthere isafinne ' to death'. 18. Wc know that cucry one which is borne of God , finneth not : but the generation of God prcfcr- ucth him, and the wicked one touchcth him not. 19. Wc know that we are of God,and the whole world is fct in wickedneflc.20. And we know thatthcSonneof Godcommeth:and he* hathgiuen vs vnderrtanding, that we may know the trne God, & may be in his true Sonne,! his is the true God, & life eueilailing. 21. My litle children, keep your fclacs " from Idols. Amen. ANNO TATIONS. Chap. V. ?. fij'x cmma.ni.mms*»rt ntihtau'it.) Wo^' cmw the Protcftants fay that Gods crm- The ccmman;- Hundciwcts ca not pollibly bcfulfiUcJ or kept in il^.ib lite, feeing tlie Apofilc faith.i';.-;- i, elements pofll- WM /.MMirand Chrift faith,/>i/_yokt' hfvtnt, and his irndtn Ihht ? See for the ful nidcrfian- ble to be kept, ding of this places. Aiiu;. de petfiffione iujiiti^ec. lo. The hcretikes in fauour of their Heret. tranJla- x^Teu. forcfaid trruur , rathcAranflate , H« commitid.ments are not * grituom jtUcn, are ntt tioir. fieauie. Three peifon* 7. Three which glue tejiim^nie. ) An cxprcffc place ^oi the diftindlion of three Pcrfons, & onefubHance andthevnitieof naiuveand elfencein thcR. Trinitiejagainft the Arians and other like in thcB.Trini- Hcrctikcs, who haiie in diiicr!, Ages found themfeliies fo prefled \j; ith thcfe plaine Scrip- tie. tures , that they haucC as It is thought) altered and corrupted the text both in Greek The Ariaiis and Latin many ^aicsrcucn as the 'Prorcllants handle thofc textes that make againft corrupt the tlicm. But bccaufc \ic are not now troubled with Avianifmc fo much as with Calui- text of Scrip- nifmc , w« nccdnotftandrponthevarietieofreadingorcxpofitionof thi^paliagc. Sec tare. S.Hicrom. in his cpiftlc put before they. Canonical or Catholikc Erpiftlts. 1(5. ,^finne todcaih. ) A finnc to death is another thingthcn amortal finnc.For it is that Vhat is a Cu\- tnorral finne only, whereof a man is neiier penitent before his death, or in 'which he nciodcatK. continiirthtil death.and dieth in jt. /at. c. ii.) thatafinnets deathhn Uauefaith yf, orVlngby chatitie tuen tUdealh. Solikevi ife in the words before, a/tnne not to death , is not that which w c cal a venial finnc , but any that a man ceminitteth and continucth not tlierin til death. 16. forthat f/cw«^"- x^nathemA to them thai cd the xenerabU images. Idols. ty^nathemA to them that Jay j the Caluinills Chnftians adore images as Godr. Now in their later tranflacions the Heretikes perceiuing that the world feeth their Arnhoncft dealing, correftedthemfelues infome places, and in this place hauc ^ntJdoU, in the texf.but to giue the people a watch-word that the Churches images are to be The great dif- '^°^?^^^^^^^ ^^^ word, ic/oix,* they haue put, images, in themargent. But concerning .^^^ ferenceofidol f^is matter-, it is moft euident that neither euery Idol is an image, nor every image an ^'^^^ ^f & imacc. i Jol:and that, howfoeuer the origine or etymologie of the word, idol , may be taken in t^^y^f^ °' theGreek,yetboththewords&thethingsbeintruthandbvthevfeofaltongues,farre ^^77* difFerin g. The great dragon that the Babylonians adored ( Dm. 14. ) was an idol, but not an image : the Cherubms in Salomons Temple were images , but not idols : and the face of the Queene in her coine oreis-where ,as Cacfai's face vpon the coine that Chrift called for, is an image , but not an idol : and the Heretikes dare not tranflate tliat text of Scripture thus, whofeidolis this fttptrfcription f nor cal the Queenes image, the idol of the Qjeene: nor Chrift, the idol of his Father: nor woman, the idol of the man; nor man, the idol of God. Al which in Scripture bcnamedimages for al that, and be fo indeed, and not idols. Which conuinceth , that the Heretikes be falie and corrupt tran- flatours in this place and other the like , confounding thefe two words as if they were al one. Sacred images But as for the hauing of images or purtraitcs of holy things, not only in priuate in Churches, houfes,but alfo in Churches, God himfcif doth-warrant vsjwho* commanded euen the Exoi,i.S.\ by God'scwne lewesthemfducs C a people moft prone to idolatrie, and that after he had giuen them a warrant, fpecial precept of not hauing, making, or worsbippingof idols j to make the images of Angels ( the Chciubins ) and that in the foueraignc holicft place of adoration that was in the Temple, and ibout the Arke. Yea and in icfpcd of which I'acrcd images partly,ihey did [as S Hicrom faitli f/>. 17.C.3J fo great reuerence to the holy place called S An^ a fancl or urn. I fdicy then were warranted & commanded to make and naue in fo great reuerence the images of mere fpirits or Angels, whofc natural shape could not be cxprefled:how much more may we Chriftjans haue and reuerence the images of Chrift, his B. mother, the Apofties andothcr Saints, being men , whofeshapemay be The i.Counccl exprelfed ? So doth the faid Nicene Councel argue againft the Heretikes which ac that of Nice was time were the A duerfaries of ima^^cs. gathered And no:e here , that eight hundred y cares agoe , they were flraight countedHere- tikes* b" r S. I o H k^ ^^7 • A r Wtcs, thatbegait to fpeakeagainft images , & that Counccl was called purpofdy for againftimagt- them, and condemned them for Hcrctikcs,& confirmed the former ancient reuercnce breakers. andvfctffacred images. Which began cucn in our Sauiourstimecrlitle after, '"ben . .. good relipiousfolkcforloue and rcutrcnce made his imagc,nanicly the woman that he Thcantiquitie- hcaled of ihc bloudy fluxc. Which image was alfo approued by miracles , as the Ecclc- ^^ n°V "nagC^ fiallical hiftorie telLnh, and namely Eufcbius Ecd. hifl. U.j.c.tA.* who alfo witntfTcth that the images of Peter and Paul were in his daits. As you may fee alfo in S. Aug.f/;. de confenf. Eu mgeli/i.c. lo.) that their pidures commonly flood together in RomCjCuen a; at this day. Of our Ladies image fee S.Grcgoriei»,7.'/'.^»»f/'^. 2. «fiI<«»«^''.e>'f/» U. m whom alfo (li.j.ep. 109. ) you may fee the true vfcot inuges, and that they arc the '''be vfeand- bocks ofthe vnlearned, and that the people ought to be inftrufted and taught the right fruitc of ho]j( vfe of them, euen as at tlii^ day gooJ Catholike folkc doe vfe them to help and incrcVc images, their deuotioii in al CathoUkc Churches : yea the Lutherans themfclues rctcine them ftil. S. Damafccne wrote three books in defcnfe of facred images agaiuft the fc^rtfaid Here tikes. Reward for faft T HE SECOND EPISTL E OF S. lOHN THE APOSTLE. Be commcndeth the lAdj ani berfonnesfor contlnumgln t]H old faith, bidding them Co to doe hereafter alfo , left they lofe the reward of their ivorkjs in the day ofiudge- went: and to loue the true beUeuers , but with HeretikjstohiHie fiofociette: exprcfi'wg nlfo the foihts then in contronerfie. \ HE Seniaur to the Ladj'Ele<5^ and her children, whom I loue in truth, and not 1 only, but alfo al that haue knowen the truth , 2. for the truth which abideth in vs , and/lial be with vs for cuer. ^. Grace be with you , mercie ^ peace from God the Father,and from Chrift Iesvs the Sonne of the Father in truth, and charitie. 4. 1 was exceeding glad , becaufe 1 haue found of thy children walking in truth , as we haue re- ceiuedcommandement of the Father. 5. Andnowl befecch thee Lady, not as writing a new commandement to thee , but that which we haue had " from the beginning , ^ that we loue one another. 6*And this is charitie, that we walke according to his commandements. For this is the commandement, thatas you haue heard from the beginning , you walke in the fame 7. becaufe many feduccrs are gone out into the world, which doe not confefl'e Iesvs Chrift to haue come into flefh:this is a feducer and an Antichrift. 8. Looke to your felues , that you lofe not the things which you haue wtought : but that you may receiue a ful" reward. 9. Euery one that thereceiued truth and ilo- ftrine Apofto lical.isdiin- 11 able. /•.If,' II. I. To, J. 11. tlic^cluholike cteuolteth, andperfiftcth not in the dodrine of Chrift , hath not God. faith. He that perfiftcth in the dodrine , the fame hath both the Father , and c To goebacke the Sonne. lo.lf '^ any man come to you, andbring not '^ this dodrine, or reuolt from *" recciuc him not into the houfe , " nor fay, God fuue yoti^ vnto him. .,. „...» ^ ^ ^ ^^^ j^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^ ^^^^ ^^.^^ ^ ^^^ fauejou , communicaccth with his wicked workes. n. Hauing moe things to write vnto you : 1 would not by paper and inke : for 1 hope that I flial be with you, and fpeake mouth to mouth: that your ioy may be ful. ij.l he children of thy fiftcr eledfalutethee. ANNOT. O F S. I O H N. 6}f) A N N O T. ^. from the heglnnlng. ) This is the Rule of a Chriftian Catliolikc man, to ^'alke in that To hold faft faith and uorship of God which he hath rccciucd from the beginning. Which is th;yt the old rccci- Vhich we now cal according to the Scriptures, rSeirrfrfwiono/'t/jee-xCpoyj/cx : thatwhidi is ucd faith, come to vsfrom man to man, from Bishop to Bishop, and fofromthc Apoftles. Soshal afaitlifiil man auoidfediiccrs that rife vp in cucry ^, teaching newdodrine. ^ 10. This dtSirint. ) The Apoftles, and true Paftouis their lawful Succelfours , and the To brmg ^ «- Church of God in holy Counccl,\-fe to ftt dow nc the true doftrinc in thofc points which '"Hy auothcr Heretikcs cal into controuerfie. ^i'hich being once done and declared to the faithful, doarir.c then they need no other markc or defcription to know an Hcrctikc or falfe Teacher by ,• but ^"t Catholikc that he commeth with an other doftrine then tliat v< liich is fct do\x ne to them. Nei thcr "Church fct- can the Heretikcs shift thcmfelucs , as now a-daies they would doc, faying , o let vs tcthdowne, is £rft be proucd Hcretikes by the Scriptures , let them define an Herctike. No , this is not alwaics a the Apoftles Rule. Many a good honcft shephcard knoweth a woolfc,that can not define marke of fc- him.Iiut the Apoftle faith,I^hc bring not this fct doarinc,hc is a fednccr.So holy Church duccrs & Hc^ faith now, Chrift is really in the B, Sacrament ,vndcr forme of bread and Vfinc &c. If rciifkcs. therforc he bring not fiiis dodrinc , he is a fediiccr, and an Herctike and \x c muft auoid him , vihcther m hiso>xne definitions and ccnfurcs he fcemc tohimfclf an Hcrctikc lo. 1{fceiue him not. ) Though in fuch times and places where the commimitic or moft'^'hen & vItc- part be infcdcd , necdlitie often forceth the faithful to conuerfe with fuch in worldly rein to coucrfe aftaires,to falutc them,to eate and fpeake w ith them, & the Church by decree cf Coun- ^ ith Hcreti- cel,for the more qui.tiiLScf timorous confcicncesprouideth, that tliey incurre not ex- kcs,is tolcra- comnmnication or other cenfuies for communicating in worldly affaires with any in ^^^j ^'^cn this kind,cxcept tlicy be by name excommunicated or declared to be Heretikes:yet cuen & wherein, it in worldly conuerfation and fecular aftes of our life, we muft auoid them as much as we is damnable, may, becaufc their familiaritie is many waics contagious and noifome to good men, namely to the fimple:but in matter of rcligion,in praying,reading their bookes, hearing riwir fermons , prefcnce at their feruicc , partaking of their Sacraments , and al other communicating with them in fpiritual things, it is a great damnable finne to dealc V( ith til em. lo, i'ipr f.iy , God faue yon. ) S. Trcnxus ( /i.j.c?. ) reporteth a notable ftoric of this S . lohn ^jroukl holy Apoftle touchintr this point , out ofS. Polycarpus , 'which is this. Thertbefotne notbeinonc C faith he } that haue heard Tolycarfe fay , that when lohn the DifeifU of our Lord v, at going to bath with Cc- Ephefwy into a hath, to wash himfelf, andfaw Cerinthtts the Heretike within thtfamty heftdtn'y rinthus the skipt out, faying t') at ht feared left tht bath should fdtbecaufe Cerinthits the tnemit of truth w as Herctike. \vjt/;i/i. So faith heofS lohn, and addcthalfo alike worthie example of S.Polycarpc Thelikezcalc liimfclf: who on atimc meeting Marcion the Herctike , and the faid Marcion calling ofS.Poly- vponliim and asking him whether he knew him not: Tw, quoth Polycarpe, I know thee carpe, and for Sjttn.t/onneand heire. So great feare ( faith S. Irenens ) haitht ty/ifo/ltet O their difcipies other Apofto- to communicate in-vordtnly, with fnch at were adulterers or corrupter t of the tri4th: at SJPaulalfo like men in warnid^ when he /aid, ^.A rn.mthatis an Heretikey after the firjl amd ficond admonitiomaHoid. So not communi-j farre IreiuTUs. If then to fpeake with them or falute them, is fo carncftly to be auoidcd eating \x ith according to this Apoftles example Sc do^rincj what a liiUic is it CO flatter thcm^ to fcruc HciCtiliCS. thcnijto nurric with tl;cm,and fo-forth ? S$ THE 6^o •• A great gra- te to be bene- ficial to ftran- ^ers , fpecially to them that be of our Catho- Jikc faith and fuifer for the fame, b It feemeth X faith S.Bede ) ha was an Arch-heretike or proud Sed- niaiUcr. c That is J r wil rtihikt them .ni tnxke them kno- vvf n to be wic - M. I!egoftbebmiil{es,i/\. and thftt thttr donation was long joretold^ j;'. Cathoiikjs thcrforeto be vmnouvable^to ti'^roue tbevb(iwate ,toni:oueralmt kcf^e-uu^ tocoiifirmctheweakj ^aud to Imc tbmfdues'mtUouJlj and without nmtMfinhCfWhich by God's grace tbej maj d*e. VDE theferiiantof Ie svsChrift,and brother of lames ; to them tiiat are in God the Father beloued , and m I E s V s Chrift preferued , and called, i . Mercie to you, ^ and peace and charitie be acconiplifhed. 5. My Deareft ^^^^L^y^ taldngalcaretowritevnto you of your common fal- -x >i/ ^ io thofethey are corrupted. i^^^^^^ *« t>iuersHe- rctikes abufe the libcitieof Chriftefe grace an J Ghofpcl, to the fulfilling of their carnal luftc<; and con- ciipifcences. e This is our Sauiour, not Jofcic , as S. Hicromno- »cthep.i7. ^ce poral Rulers. In which kind C fpccially in blafpheming the fiiprcTic Spiritual Ma- t^iftrare ) the Proeflants •Aoc ^a.*S«liobeint; ignorant in God's my ftcries Ignorance andthediuincdo^hincofhis Cinirch,\ihcn they can not rcpiouc the things , then thty makcrh Hcre-^ ^1 to execrations, irrifions , and blafphcmiei againft the Privfts , Church , and Sacra- tikes blafipbo-; mcnts, and whatfoeuer is r;odly. mc. It. fain 8j/4jw»,C o>f. ) The Apofllc would haucHcrctikcs fpccially tobc knov(cn,by the rcfemblance they hauc ,firft to Cain,in th.ufor enuy that his brothers feruice and Sa- Heretikcs to* CI iiictK>acas accepted and liis rcicSe J , flev his fiid brother , and was a fugitiuc from fcniblcd to the face and citic i>f God, which is the Church. Secondly , by their itfemblance to Ba- C.iiii, lialaaiji l.a.im, «hofor money vas induced to carfc God's people, a";couctoiifncs is comonly the and Coret caufe that firft makcdiHcrctiitcs & falfeProphc:s.Vhertup6 S.Aue;.faith:H< ii antitrttiUt S's j thit Al Heretlkes fcorczate chcnfclues. ^4^ TheEpistle thufortimfird cefntiiHtitt ftki thhir er.neth orfoltowfth new epmioHt.S.iyiuguJi.U.JevtU.crt'J, c*f, I. And laftly by the lefeirblance they haue with the ancient and notorious Schifma- tike Core, and his companion* ,>x'ho forfooke the ordinariePricfthood appointed by God, and would needs doe Sacrifice themfclucs without lawful calling. Such indeed be al Herctikes > and fuch be al their facraments , ferutce , and offices in their Church, as Cores were in his fchifmatical tabernacles. And as pride was the caufc of his reuolting from the obedience of Moyfes and Aaron his Priefts and true Goucr- noursjfo is intolerable pride the caufeof al Hcretikcs forfaking their la\xful Paftoms and Rulers, andnimely of forfiking Chriftesawnc Vicar in earth,onr true Aaron , as S. Bernard callcth him. Deconftd.U.i eap^.S. To- al fuch forfakers the Apoftte here giueth the curfeand Vx due to thefaid three,Cain,Baalam,and Core,aiid tclkth them that the ftorme of darkcties and eternal damnation is prouidcd for them : moft liiiely dcfcribing al Hcrctikcsfas in foms we to our woehaue experience by their mancts in our daies^in al this paflage euen to the end of the Epiftle. 19. Thefe Are theyv^hkh fegYegatethemfluei. ) The conditions of Herctikes in the later daiesjthat isjCuer fincc Chrift's tiinejootofthefe only of our Age. For there were many that forfooke Gods Church and fegr'g>ted them felues from xhc fellowUiip of the faithful' euen in the primitiue Church : that wemay thelelle maruelatthcfe mens fegregating themfelues, and going out from the rcft,intofeucralScds, which S, Au^nftiu therfora Calleth, Se^re^atioRt. «45 THE ARGVMENT OF THE APOCALYSPE OF S. I O H ISK JJAT rebhh the old Tejlamettf foretold ofcbrif himfelf, the Apcftie$ could report tbefulfiUtng thertofin the new TefiAment , bj vcaj of an btfiorie^eMen from his Cemeption to his GlorfcatioH.But oj his church, they could not doe the likj ; becaufe in thetr time it did hut htgw.bdng to continue long after them , euen to the end ofthi world , and then at length to le glorified, as Chrift her Spoufe al-readie is. Hereupon God would hane S, Lukj to report m the ACles of. the Apoflles thefiorie of the churclus heginningy and for the r((l of it to the end, ( that we might receiue this benefit alfo by the Apoflles bands ) be would S. lohn to tel vs of it i» tbu bookj by way of a propheiie, OfwbuhbookjS. Hterome faith :Thc Apocalypfe ofS. John hath as many Kler. ad Pa«^ facramentsor myfterics , as words. Tea nmrc then that y Ineuery word^i"* there are hid manifoU and fundrie CcnCcs.T her fore it is very litle that can here benoted^inrefpeit, let to giue the good Cathoith^ ( whofe comfortis here )fome litle help^ the bookj may may be deutdcditi to fine partes^ ufart. Thefi'ji(after the Proocrue ) conteimth [men Epijilesfrom Chrifl now tnglorie , to Ca. i.t.V' fucn Churches ofAfu , or (for^thefe he makjth at one ) to the feuen Biihopi ofthofe Cburihes:meaning not to thofe only^but to at his Churches and Bishops through-out the world : faying therfore in euery one of them^to al in general : He that hath an earc, let him hcare what the Spirit faith tothc Churches. il5'4//b in euery one he fxhorteth vs to fight manfully ( in this fpiritualwarfare of ours again ft fmne) for the yiCiorie^^and in euery one accordingly proniiftth vsareward in Heauen.But before this, in the beginning of euery one , he purtly commendeth , partly rtprehendeth , and txhor^ teth t4) penance. Where this is miuh to be noted And feared , that among [c many , he reprouethfome-what mal^ faueonly in two , whtch are the faondc^thefxt. In the begimimg al[o of euery one^ he takjthfome piece out of the apparition going before, ro frame thereof hisfiyle agreaUy to the matter of each Epijlle. 1. After this admomcton to vlfioms auitheirflul\s, the fecond part folUweth^wherein Ca.4.to Af <,' the Church and whok courfc thereof from the begmning to the end , is exprejfed in the opening of a bookj in God'i haud, and the fe (ten [e ales thereof by Cbrtjl, for the whiih^ hefeeth praife foig now w llcauet. and earth , not only to the Godhead, as before^ but alfo ( after a new manner ) to Clirifi according tohis Manhood. Aud here, when he is come to the opening of the laf ff^^le^fignfftng Dome f day ^ he Ittteth that matter alone for a while , and to fpeukj more juUy yet of the fuidcourfe of the Church , he Ca.8.tothe.i»; brirgeth m another pagerit ( as it were ) ojfeutn Angtls with feuen Trumpets. Tl}e efftB jf both the Stales and Trumpets^ is thts : That the Chunh beginning and procee- dings there tb^iuld be raifed sigxinjt it, cruel perfecutions, and pifilent heresies : and at S s ^ length length after al hrefies , a certame moji hUfphemous Apojiafte , heing the next frefd- rattue to the comnnng of Antuhrift : After al which , Antkhrtf hlmftlfin ferfon ihal apeare in the time oftheftxtfeale^audjixt trumpet , prfecuting andfeducing (for tbeshm.timeofhts reigne ) morif then d before him. The Church notwithftundtng shalftil continue , and wade through al , becaafe Chr'tjl her ^onfe is firongcr then al theje aduerfaries.Who Mfifiratght after the faydfxt timg,shal in the ftuenth come in matepe and iudge al. C.it.ij. 14. ^ of the wbuh luJgement y differing yeta^x>i}ile tofpeaheat Urge, U doth fir f. in the thtrd part intreat tnore full) of the Diuebworf^ng by Antichriji atid his companie again(l the chmch , that the inpte of Omji afterward in iudging may be more ma- mfef. C.i j.to the zr. 4, ^ f length therefore in the fourth part he commetb to the feuen lajl plagues , the feuenth of them con teining thefial damnation of the whole multitude ,foctetie or corps §fthewickjd , from, the begmntngof the world to the end, WJhtcJ} multitude , in the Ghof^dandfirft Epifile of this fame S. lohn{asalfo in the other Scriptures commonly ) i.Io. I. is (fien called iAnndus, the world. And here he callethtt partly, lAeretncem, 2 Apoc.17. whore orh2.v\otybecaufe with her concupifcence sh^ entifeth the carnal and earthly Win away from God ; partly , Ciuitatcm Babylon , the Citie of Babylon, be- caufe it mxkjth warre agatujl Rierufalem the CitieofGody andlabourethto hold God's people c^ptiue in Jlnne , as it was ihadowed in l^abuchodonofor and his Babylo- nians, leading and holding the lewes with their Hierufalem, in captiuitie^vntil Cyrus ( tn figure of Clwft ) dcliuered them. BMt whether al the fe feuen fUgues should bevn- derfiood ( as thefmenih ) of Domef-day it-felf^ it is hard to define. More likj it is, that thefirfi fixe are to goe before Domef-d(ty : bnt whether corporally and literally^ (fa as Moyfesplagued Egypt) or rather fpir it uallyy it is more hard to define. let it feemeth more eafie, to vnderfiand them corporally, as alfo the plagues wherewith Elias and his fellow shalm the time of Anticlnift plague the wickjd ( which peraduanturc skil be the fa?neUfi plague s)whereof we read in thishookjc.ii.v. 6 .But not content tohaue defcribed thus the damnation of the whole adulterous and blouldyfocietie, he doth alfo exprejly report of their three grad Captames damnationyWhich are theft^An-'^ tichnfiyAnd his talfe-pr»phetyand thf Diuel himfelfthe Authour ofal this michiefe. C.tiJiii ^' Fi«4///,o« the other fide, in the fifth part he reporteth the vnfpeakjable and euer^ Ufling glorie^thdt the Church after al this fuffering shal by Chrifi her ^IwimS^iufi hfaJJumptedyHtQ.AKdfocomludeththebookf, THE THE APOCALYPSE OF S. lOHN THE APOSTLF. The Cluirth rtailcrh rhi^ ^ broke at Mat* til)', in iVe 5, ~C'.kc after thcoftaucsof laHcr. Chap. T.. ^, The i.part.Se- ucn EpiPJc;* to 9. 5. rof)/- fifiw^ buntihed In the Jle Vatmos^ U (ommanded towrite to tbtfeuen Cbwr- the Churches.^ chcs ofAj'u (fign'iped ijf thefueti iandlefihl{Cs)thM whhh hefuw vpon a Sundajf, J^l'i^l^^^^ J^ roui.ii ubout thi Sonne oj nun : 1 r . ivhofc nuuuer ufa^pAntton is dtfcnbed. Scprcnib "2 9,^Z- on the Appaii- JH E " Apocalypfe of I e s v s Chrin: which God tionof S.Mi- ?! eauehim,tomakemanifelltohisrcruaius the ^-^Y ' f^^' »! L- u- L n. u 1 -11 1 r • ■ There be ma- things which mull be done quickly : and ligni- nyfuccially fied, fending by his Angel to his feniant lohn, now a-daics) 1. who hath giucntcftimonie to the word of *^-it begrcat God , and the teftimonie of Itsvs Chrill ,. what '^'^^^'■''■^5 loa- things focuer he hath feen, ?. Blefled is he that of Sc^ipnircs* readeth and heareth the words of thisprophc- But that is not cie:and" kecpcththofe things which be v\ritten enough to ma- in it. For the time is nigh. IVhh''' ^b""^ 4, lohn'' to the fcuen Churches which are in Afia Grace to you and "J^.^ J^'^j ^'^ peace from * him that is , and that was , and tlut fiial come, and " from ccpt thcv'kicp the feuen Spirits which are in the fight of his throne, ^. and fromlESvs the things pic- Chrift who is the faithful witnes, the * Firft-borne of the dead, and tlie ^^ribta anJ Prince of the Kings of the earth, who hath loucd vs , and* vvafiicd vs ^*"o ■^Z''^*^^^"* from our finnes in his bloud, p 6. and hath made vs * '' aKingdom and ^^j. Saiuours Prieftsto God and his Father, to him be gloric and empire forcucrand laying Ikcit. cucr. Amen. 7. Behold he commcth with the clouds, and cucry eic flial Kkiicd are fee him, and'* they that pricked him. And a! the Tribes of the earth fhaPJ'^T^^^^^^^^^^ bewaile themfelues vpon him. Yea. An»cn. 8. * 1 am Alpha and Oincga, GodVk'cr it the beginning and cndjfaith our Lord God, which is, and which was,- BanisHcathi- and which shal comc,thc Omnipotent. thLrftruIig^io 9. I Tohn yourbrother and partaker intribulation, and tlicKingdom, ^y Nero,orrA- and patience in Chrift Usvs, was •' in the Hand, which is called Pat- ^^.*"''',^ ^i""^' ^ r I . r^ 1 1 1 n.- • r 1 t tia , ahnuft 60. mos , tot the word of God and the tcltimomc ot I e s v s. lo. I was ^.^.^rcs after in Chnlics Alcc^ 6p Tun A p 0 (C A i'V p si on c I hiiiaviflo, c infpirit^' on the Dominical day, and heard behind me a great voice as corpora/ cye7 *^ ^"^^^^ ^^^ trompet ii.fay ing .-That which thou feeft,write in a booke: but ill fpait i and fend tothefeiien Churches which are in Afia,to Ephefus.and bcheia the Smyrna, and Pergamus,and Thiatira, and Sardis, and Philadelphia , and ^h"^ h^"'^"f °f Laodicia. ii. b And I turned, to fee the voice that fpake with me. And lo^ins:^ being turned I faw feuen candlefticks of gold : ij. and in the middes bThei.Gcnc- of the feucn candelefticks of gold , one" like to the Sonne ralvifioofthc ofman/'vefted inacpricftly garment tothefoot,& girded about neer 7. according CO to the paps with agirdleof gold. 14. And his head & haires were white, •= It'f cmc^ii ^^ white w ool ,and asfnow , and his eyes as the flame of fire. is. And not to bvClni.1 ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^ latten , as in a burning-fornace. And his voice as the 'hiinrdfybutaii voice of many waters: 16. and he had in his right hand feuen ftarres. Angel bearing And from his mouth proceeded a (harpe two- edged fword: and his face, Sr^^r^t^I'^^^^' ^^ ^^^ funne fhineth in his vertue. 17. And when I had feen him, 1 fel at fpeadKs pro" ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ dead. And he put his right hand vpon me , faying : Feare nor. per to Chrift. '^ I am the Firft and the Laft, »8. and aliue, and was dead.and behold I ••S.lrcnaeus am Huing for euer and euer , and haue the keies of death and of hel. alludina to 19 Write therefore the things which thou haft feen,and that are,andthat ^churlTtLlJ- " ^""^ ^^ *^°"^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^ ' ^^'^^^ Sacrament of the feuen ftarres , which vhere 'preLheth ^^^^^ ^aft feen in.my right had.and the feuen candlefticks of Gold/' The the truth, & this feu£n ftarres, are f' the Angels of the feuen Churches. And" the feucn is ihefeuen-faii caudlcfticks, are te feuen Churches. tandUfticke^bex ting the light of C/;ri/?&c.Li.f. aduei'f.hjcr. ANNOTATIONS. C H A p. I. . . ... J. APOCALYPSE, ) Of the Apocalypfe thtis mitcth the Ancient Father An admonitio Denys, Bishop of Corinth, as Eufebius alleageth him li. , . c. 20. hifl-. Ecd. Ofthitbookt to t le Keader ^ faith he } thii is my »pimion , that the matter thtrtvf isfarre more profound then my wit car. reach d^lfi'^'^'l"'"^ f ""^V tndl dQubtmtbutalmnfiineMryfeniemeofit there lieth hiddin a eertainefenfe exceeding ny. h h 1^ •^''^'*' '"*'^ »MrM«/o«i , which though I vnderjiand not , yet I conceme that ytidtr the w,rds there is tt cms ook. deep mtamng.tnd I meafure not the matter by rea/on , but attribute al to faitb^takitig it to be m' re high Mnddmine, then 1 can by cogttati'.ncomprife; not reprou':ngthat whiih I vnderftand not , but ihirfort t admire with reuerence,beiauf my wit can not attaine to it Againc S. Augiiftin faith, thatin the t^pocalypfi many things are objcurely fpa'aen , to exercife the mind of the Evader : and ytt feme few thm^t left twde»t that thraugh thtm a man may wiih labour /earch ^ut the refi, Sptdalyforth tthf y^uthourfo repeateth the fame thtngun diuers forts, that feen ing to fpeaVt offurniry matters , indtti is fund but to vttcr the lame things diuits v^aiet . li. z0.deCiuit.Deic.r7. Which ^'z fcr downc here in the beginning,to warne the good Chriftian Reader^to be humble and ^x■i^ein the reading both of al other holy ScriptuieSj& namely of this diuinc and deep prophccic: giuing him further to vndcrftand , that Vf e wil in our Annotations, according to our former trade and piirpofe,onIy or chccfely note vnto the ftudious, fuch places as may be vfed by Catholikcs, or abulcd by Hereiikcs, in the controuerfits of this tinic,and fome other alfo that haue fpccial matter of edification, and that as brcefely as may be,for that the volun-.e growcth "rcat. Numhp ,hath the pcrfeftion of vni- - llCifalitie in itjas S. Auguftin (j.'ith li.yqufjit'tn Deuttr.q,\i: ^.From iht 7. Cpirlts.) The Holy Ghoft may be here meant , and fo called for his feuen- fold guifts and graces, a', forrefxpofitoursthinke. Batit fcemethmorc probable that he Grace &neac : though tliatbcnedidioncomnKth one way of God , and another ^x ay of his Angels or Saints, being but his crer.turcs. And fo they may learnc , that the faithful often ioyning in one fpcach,Oo and tlicmf^lues to ferue God ,& otfer al their a, our Lories day, or, the Dominike. Which is alfo an old hccldtafiical vcord in our language. For the name Sunday is a heathenish calling,as al other of the vceck dales be in our language : fomc impofcd after the names of planets, a^ in the Romans time: fomc by the name of certaine Idols that the Saxons did worship, and towhiththey dedicated thcyr dales before they vfcre ChrilHans. Which names the Church vfeth not, but hath appointed to calthe firft day,«/?e D.tnimke^ after tlieApoftle here; the other by the name of Vertet, vntil the lall of the wecke, w hich she calleth by the old name, i^abboih, bccaufc that ^x as of God, and not by impofition of the Heathen. See the margmal Annotation Luc. zs,. i. Laftly obr>;rue, that God reucikthfuch great things to Prophets,rather vponholy- ilaies, & in times of contcmpladon, SacriHce, and praier, 'then on other profane dales. And therfore as S.Peter (.^tf?.io.^ hadareuelationat thefixt houreof praier, and Za- charic i I«c. i ; at the hourc of incenfe, & Cornelius( ^^ff. o.) when he was at his praiers the ninth hourc, fo hcrcjS. lohn noteth that he had al themaruelousvilions vpon a Sun- day. 1 5. r'efledin a Vrie [it v garment. '^He appeared in a long garment or vcftement propei* vnto PriclK for fo the word , poderes, doth (ignilie, as Sap. 18 i*. ; and that was nioft agrea- ble for him that rcprefenied the Perfon of « hrift the high Prieft , atVdappeared to lohn being a nioft holy Prieft , and who is fpecially noted in the Ecclefiaftical hillorie for hi* Priclily garment calledjfef^j/on or i mmx Eufeb U.^ htfi Ecd.cap.ij.t^ li.^.ci^. z \ The Ituin/ixrres.) The Uiihops are the ftarres of the Church,as the Churches them- fclues are the golden candlefticks of the world: no doubt to fignifie that C hrift preferueth the truth only in and by the lawful Bishops and Catholike Church, and that Chrifts truth is not to be fought for incomers or conuenticlesof Hcretikes, but at the Bishops hands, and * vpon the candlcfticke which shineth to al in the houfe. ^ 20. T/jei^^w^f/i o/t/jei /jMrc'jf/ J The whole Church of Chrift hath S. Michael for her Keeper and Pmtedour, and therfore keepeth his holy-day only by name, among al An- gels. And as earthly Kingdoms haue their fpecial Angels Proteftours , as >x e fee in the ID. Chapter of Daniel, fo much more the particular Churches of Chriftendcm, See S, Hierom in 5 ^.E^ech. But of thofe Angels it is not here meant, as is manifeft. And therfore . Angels here muft needs fignifie thePriefts or Bishops fpecially of the Churches here , & in them al the Gouernours of the whole & of euery particular Church of Chriftendom. They are called Angels, for that they are God's mtnengers to vs,interpretersof his wil, our keepers and diredours in religion, our intcrcellours , the cariers and otferers of our praiers to him, and mediatours vnto him vnder Chrift. And for thefe caufes and for their great dignitic they arc here and iu other places of Scripture called Angels. J^fat. 7. *; Chap. II, •• That which before he wil- led him to wri- te to the church he now w illcth to be written to the Angels or Bishops of the fame only. Wliercwcfcc, it is al oncjto the Church, & to the Head or Goiicrr.our thereof. He is commandtd to TPrlte diuers things to th Churches oflfleftif, myttiA , Tergii^ mtu^ and Thjatna : praifing than thdt had not admitted the lioitrine ofthn Hertti' /^«4«//dN(C((Uif' rc- le-kthy firft charitie. 5. Be mindful thcrfore from vvhencc thou art fallc: fn'^cd that tt. 1*. /• which I alio hate. 7. He that liarh an care, let him hearc what the Spirit diiritic ca nc- faichtotheChurchcs: lohim thatoucrcommcth, I vvilgiuctocatcof •'^ filfromir. the tree of life, which is in the Paradife of my God. 8. And to the Angel oftiie Church ofSmyrna write : Thus faith * the Firft and the Laft, who was dead, andliucth: y.l know thy tribulation andrhy •'poucrtie, butthou art rich: and thou art blafphemedofthcm -This Church thatfay thcmfclucstobe lewesandare not , but are the Synagogue of 'cpicfentcth Satan. 10 Feare none of thefe things which thouflialt fuft"cr. Deholuthe '^J^'^^^^^c of the Diuc} wi} fend fome ofyou intoprifonthat you may be tried : and you oflhc'ir aoodst Ihalliauctribularion tendaies. Bethou faithful vntil death : and 1 wilcinpiironcd,& giucthee"' thccrosvne of life. 11. Hethat hath an care, let him hearc 'nanifoldly af- what the Spirit faith to the Churches : He that flial oucrcome , flial not fl"^'^cdf' '"^l^*^ ,, . "If 1 11 I T» T 1 • rt nr!tdc.i;h: the wasflaincamongyou, " where Satan dwellcth. i^.Lutlhauc agamft jcathof'he thee a few things: becaufe thou haft there , tlicm that nol i the doctrine foulc,thc fcc6d of Balaam, who tanghtBalac^tocaft a fcan ial before the children of \'^''iich M.irtyis Ifrael, to eate and commit fornication: 15. fo haft thou alfo them that ^''^'*^'^^'^'^"^^" holdthcdodrineofcheNicolaires. 16. In like manner doe penance. If ?:'^xhcfK-c"T' not: ? vvil come to thee quickly , and wilhghtagainft them with the rcfidecc cfSa- fwordofmy mouth. 17. Hethat hathan eare, let liim heare what the tan is vh ere Spirit faith to the Churches: Tohimthatouer commeth I wil giue the ^■^"-'^'^'^^^'^''^^'■e hidden manna, and wil eiuehima whiteccounter , andinthe counter f^''"^^'"'^'! ^o^' ■ 11 1 1 u 1 I • . <- nriftcs truth. anew name written , which no man knowcth, but hethat rccciueth \v|,e,c not to lt» deny the Cach. 18. And to the Angelof the Church of Fhyatira write : Thus faith the ("lich forfcare, Sonne of God, which hath eyes as a flame of fire , and his feet liketo '^''J'"*^'' J'^^ic latten. 19.1 know thy "workes, and faith, and thy charitie, and mini- ?:Noncofthcrc fteric, and thy patience and thy laft workesmoe then the f)rmer. 20. arc any tliina But Ihaucag'ainft theeafew things : becaufe thou permittcft'' the wo- worth vdthout man* Iczabel,whocallethherrjlfaProplietclfc, to teach,andtofcducc die other. myferuants to fornicate, an.ito eate of things facrificed ro idols. 21. Andl gaueher atimc that ftie mrghtdoc pcnace& "llie vvil not repct fro her fornication. zi.Bcliold I wilcaft her intoabed:and''thcy that c6- mit aduoutrie with her, flial be in very great tribulation, vnlcfle tJicy doc peuace fio their v\orkes: i^.andhcr chile re l wilkil withdcar]i,& al the Chutclicsih^l know'* chat lam he that fcarcheth the reiacs&harts&l vvil 1 ----_. ^.^^ ••• 7liofcct!i, not lic;crh;it go ilworkes i-ciciMcfalua- tioiijas ilwor- Jccsiiamnation: and that it is not faitli alone tliat Godrc- vardetli^but -that faith wliichworketh by chaiitie. "Thism-eat O The Apocaltpse of '^^a ? glue to eiiery one of you" according to his workes. 14. But T fay to you and the reft which are at Thy atira , whofoeuerhauenot thisdodrine, which haue not knovven the depth of Satan , as they fay , I wil not caft vponyou another weight. 25. Yet that which you haue, hold til T come. i6. And he that fnal ouercome and keep my workes vnto the end, '^I wil giue him power ,ouer the N.ations, 27. and "*■ he fhal rule them witha rodofyron, and as the velVelofa potter fhal they be broken, .ic of Nicolaitcs guien here by our Lord himfelf to thofe Herotikes, r. , ^[ ^^ V'^''^ paternc & niarke vnto the faithful for euer, what kind of men they should he miaam oner- that should be called after the like fort,Arians, Macedonians, Neftorians , Lutherans, coming God s Zwingl,aus,&c. Sees. Hierom««r.L«,» /„r. ,' a ^ people by per- ,4. To c,^ afcanda'.) lofephuswriteth that when Balaam could not curfc God's pco- ^'•'♦•'*»- u u. m ot ic- pie, nor othervj ifc anoy them, he taught Balac a nv ay how to ouerthrow them : to wit, *'3 f-*- tnc.icandbel- by pielcnting vnto them their Heathen women very beautiful , and delicate dishes tvT.'^^FT^' ^ of meate offered to Belphegor : that fo being tempted they might fal to heathenish man- jype of Here, ncis and Oifjlcafc God. To which ciaftie ccfuufei of Balaam t^c Apoftle rcfc.Hbleth He- rctikcs t, xy. tudav. II. t{o. II. S. lOHN THE Apostle. ^^<^ retlkes friiul, ^^}lO by offering of libcrtit of mcatc_, \{ omen , Church goods , breach of voVK cs , and fuch other lictiitious aUnrcnicnti caufc many nioc to fal j then by ihcir preaching. 20. ihewtman If;c«W. ) He varncth Bishops to be zcloiis and flout againftfalfe Pro- Ztale affalnft phctsandHcretikcbof Vfhat fore focucr , by alhidin" coucrtly to the example cf holy Heretikcs iliaSjthat in zealc killed 4 jo.falfc prophets of Ie7.abel,and fparcd not Achab nor Itzabel Achub and Ie« themfclucs, but told them to theii faces tliat they troubled Ifracl , that is , the faitliful zabcl people of God. And whether there were any fuch great woman then, a fiirthcrcr and promotour of the Nicolaites,whom the Prophet should here mcanejit is hard to fay. 21. ihes\ilnotref«nt.) Sec free- ■<* il here moft plaincly , and that God is not the proper Frce-wil caufe of obduration or impenitence , but man himfelCcnly. Our Lord gitjcth finners fo God is not ftU- long life, fpccially to expeft their amcndcmcnt:butle2abel ( to whom the Apoflle here thour of cujLI alludeth ; would ncucr repent, 21. They that commit 4dHoutrie\i'ith her. ) Such as communicate with Heretikcs, shal be They that damned (alas ;\\ith them. For ^not only fuch as were in their harts of lezabels religion, communicate or inwardly bclecued in Baal , but fuch as externally for fcare worshipped him ( vc hich v ith Here- thc Scriptures cal, bowing of their knees to Baaljarc culpablcAs now many bow tlicir tikes, shal be knees to the Communion, that bow not their harts, be damned li. I wU giue himfowtr.) Obferuc that not only Angels hauc power and regiment with them, cuerCountricsvndcrGodjbut now for the honour of Chrifts humane nature, and for his rainifterie in the V(orld,the Saints deceafcd alfo, being in heauen,hauc gouernement _ . ouer men and Prouinces,and therforc haue to doe with our atf aires in the world.Which ^^^"^^ ^^'^ ^* is againft the Heretikcs of thefedaics , that to takeaway our praiers to Saints , would * ^^^on^s, not fpoilcthcni of many foucraigne dignities j wherein the Scriptures make them c 0 c a l t p s e of S. I know thy workes. Behold I hauegiuen before thee a dooreopeneu v/hich no man can fiuit : becaufe thou haft a litle power , and haft kept my word , and haft not denied my name. p. Behold I vvil giuc oF the Synagogue ot'Satan, which fay they be lewes , and arc not , but doe lie. Behold I wil make them come and /' adore before thy feet. And they ilial know that I haue louedthee. lO.Becaufe thou haft kept the word of my patience, and I wil keep thee from the houre of tentation, whicb fiial come vpon the whole world to tempt the inhabitants ontheearth. II. Behold I come quickly : hold that which thou haft /' that no man takethy crowne. 12. He that fi^al ouercome , I wil make him apiller in thetem'ple ©^ "ly God : and he dial goe out no more : and 1 vvil write vponhimthenameofmyGod, and the name of the citie of my God^ new Hierufalem ,which defcendeth out of Heauen from my God , and my new name. ij.Hethathathan eare, let him heare what the Spirit faith to the Churches. 14. And to the Angel of the Church of Laodicia write : Thus faith c Amen, the faitliful and true witnefle, * which is the beginning of the creature of God: 15. 1 know thy workes, that thou artneither cold, nor hot. I would thou v>^ert cold , or hot. i5. But becaufe thou art " luke- warme, and neither cold nor hot, I wilbeginto vomit thee out of my mouth. 17. Becaufe thou faieft, That 1 am rich, and enriched, and lacke nothing ; and knoweft notthatthou art amifer, and miferable , and poore, and blind, and naked, i^. Icounfelthee to buy of me gold fire- tried, that thoumaieft be made rich : and maieft be clothedin white garmentes,that the confufion.of thy nakednes appeare not : and with eye-falue anoint thine eyes, that thou maieft fee.ip. I,* whom 1 loue, doe rebuke and chaftife.Be zelous therfore and doe penance. lo.Behold I ftand at the doore and " knock. If any man fhal hearc my voice , and Open tome the gate, I vvil enter in to him, and wil fup with him , and he with me. ii. He that fhal ouercome, I wil giue vnro him to fit with nie in my throne : as I alfo haue ouercome , and haue fitten with my Fa- ther in his throne. 22. Hethat hath an eare, let him heare what the Spirit faith to the Churches.. ANNOTATIONS, Chap. Illi^ Doing "w'cl in xcfpcd of re- ward. Adoration of Creatures, cal- led Dulia: 'j.Keth.ttjhaloumoy»e.)ln3.\ thcfc fpeaches to diners Bishops and their Churchesi he continually encouvagcththcm toconftancie in faith and good life, by fetting before their eyes the reward of the next life. Aad yet the Caluiniftivrould haue no nun doc good in rcfpcft of fuch reward. 9. .^dore b< fore thy feit.) You fee this \r'ord of adoration is in Scriptures vfed for wor- ship of creatures alfo , and tliat to fal before the feet of holy men or Angch for duety and reucrciice , is not idolatric , except the proper honour due to G od, be g iuen vnto them. Sec the Annotations vpon the ly.and zi. Chapter concerning the Apofties proftra- tion before the Angel. And the Atluerf.iries cuafion, faying that tl e adoration \i'as of God o.ily : and that j before the feet of tht partic , flgnilicthuothinj^ els biitj in his^refince, is S. I OHN THE Apostle; ^ ^$7 ^s Tairc aiut aff-ilnft tlic phiafc of Scriptmcs : as 4. Hj^. 4. where the Sunamite adored Elifxiis, faliiagdownc before hisfect,an(l 4. Ksg. x. the Sonncsof the Prophets adored him in the fame fort. And here this adoration can not b e meant but of the Bishop or An- gel of PhiUdelphia,bccaufe he promifeth this honour as a rew ard,and as an cftec't of his louc towards him, fay ing : fc/frt'^t'^fyi/M/ knew that 1 haue lomd ihte. And that vthich he faith in the ti. Chapter , Z fel dov.ne t» alort before the feet ofthe tJngei } the very fame he cxprcUcth thus in the I?. Chapter , I ftL before hisfettaadtre him : makmg it al one, to adore before his feet, and to adore him. • • n II, r/;4t no man t-tkethycrov-ne. ) That is, his crowneof eucrlaftinglifc and gloric, if PcrrcilCrance lie pcrfeucr not to the end in faith & good workes : othcr>K ife another shal enter into his in good,and place, as Matthia? did both to the dignitie of the ApolHcship,& to the heauenly crov nc continuing tm due for the wel vfuif^ and executing ofthe famefundion , which ludas might and should the end. hauc had , if heha^ perfcuered to the end : and as the Gcntils came into the grace and place ofthe Ie>xes. Other difficulties concerning this kind of fpeach are refolucd iu School-men, and arc not here to be flood vpon. 16. LMke-^vayme.] Zealeand fcrueur is commendable , fpecially in Godscaufe : and Neiifcrsor iflj the Neuters that be neither hot norcold, are to Chrift and his Church biu-dcnous and diffcrents ia lothfome, aslukc-warme water isto amansftomake,prouokinghim to vomit: audthcr- religion. (orchc thrcatneth to void vp fuch Neuters out of lusmoutb. Chap. IV. Tfie 1. parr, Firfljthebookj withy.fealcsj fecondly,7. Angels witl| trompets. Ef.^, h I . A dore hehtg o^en In heauen hefaw ofie fitting ht a throne, 4. and round about htm siqn. * foure and tvcentie Seniours fitting , 6 . ^nd thefoure beafis here defcribed , ^. yphich in >x'hich is rc5 With the, I ^.SemoHrs contimiAllj glorfitd him thdtf^te m the throne, prcfented vnto vs the gloric €f]0^^Ml^ FT E R thefe things Tloolvcd , &: behold a doore open of Cod^n hca- ^?&: yA^^ ill heaiien, and the firft voice which I heard , was as it ucn, and tlic were of a trompcc fpeaking with me^ faying : Come vp inceifant ho- ^ \//rT-^ v^y2i\ hithcr,and I wil fliew thee the thlgs which muft be done nonr&prajfci quickly after thcfe. 2. And immediately I was infpiritr^^J Saims and behold there was a feat fet in heauen , and vpon the ailifling him. feat one fitting. 5. And he that face, was like in fight to the Tafper Wluch^i s re- done, and the Sardine: and there was a rainc-bow round about the^^-'^^^cdin the feat, like to the fight of an Emeraud. 4. And round about the feat, foure jj|j>' 'jj*j"°"5^ and twentic feats: and vpon the thrones, foure and twentie Seniours ^loi-jcrsalld^ fitting, clothed about in white garments, and on their heads crownes forts of lioly of gold. 5, And from the throne proceeded lightnings, and voices, and "ic"'" the thunders : and fcucn lamps burning before thethrowc, which arc the^'^"''^j?'"^^~ feuen Spirits of God. 6. And in the fight of the feat , as it were afea of '^xhcf^foure glaflclikero cliryftal:andinthe middes ofthe feat and round aboutbcafls, and the the feat " foure beads ful of eyes before and behind. 7. And the firfthkedefcnbed bcaft,l'ketoaLion: andthcfccondbeafi:,liketoa Calfe, and the third f^*"'^-»- ^y t^e bead, hauin^ the face as it were ofa man: and the fourth bead , like![J'f*^7'^'T^^° i- , .1 . -^ » 1 1 r in /-I 11/- the Ik'Iv Do- to an Eglc fl)ing.8.Anci thctourebealts, euery one ot them had lixeA\^^ throne, a" booke written withni and without , lealed uhom there ^^/w^^M with feuen feales.2. And I faw a ftrong Angel,preaching could be no ^§j^^VVW ^'^i^h a loud voice ; who is worthie to open the booke, qucftion : but ^^^^J^ & to loofe the fcales thereof? 5. And no man was able i'n Abrahaim^ "' ^^ neither in heauen nor in earth, nor ••' vnder the earth, to bofomc, & in opcn the booke, nor looke on it. 4. And I wept much becaufe no man Purgatoric. vvas found worthie to open the booke , nor to fee it. 5. And one of the c So did l^ob Scniours faid to me:Weep notj behold c the * Lion of the Tribe of luda, ChrTfi ^Ll "! ^'"'^ ^^^^ of Dauid, hath won, to open the booke , and to loofe the feuen Jfiiigly'fortitu- fcales thereof. «lc in'fubduin^ 6. ^ And 1 faw , and behold in the middes of the throne and of the ahc world vnto foure bcafts and in tlie middes of the Seniours, '' a Lamb ftanding as it bThc E ifti ^^^^ flaine , hauing feuen homes & feuen eyes : which are the feuen vpon al-Hal^ Spirits of God, fcnt into al the earth. 7. And he came , and recciued the lowcseuc. booke out ofthe right hand of him that fate in the throne. S.And when '•• So Chriftis he had opened the booke, the foure bcafts and the foure and twentie called for that Seniours fcl before the Lamb, hauinizeuery one harpSjandoolden vials ncis theunina- r 1 l- 1 1 • i /^ i • r,- • ^ j ..1 r cucuLitcHoft rul ot odours, which are' the praiersofSaints; 9. and they lang a new orSacrificefor canticle, faying: Thou art worthie oLordto take the booke, and to our iiancs, open Geni iL^tt.Z' ii. S. lOHM THF. Apostle. <^5'^ open tVic feales thereof: " becaufe thou waft Oaine , and liaft redeemcJ vs to God in thy bloud out of eucry tribe and tongue and pec;plc and Nation, lo. and* haftmade vstooiir God'' aKindom and Pricfts,and we flial reigne vpon the earth. 11.4 And I looked, and heard the voice of many Angels round about the throne , and of the beads & ot the Scniours ; and the Tiumber of them was* choufands ofthoufands, iz.faying witha loud voice: The Lamb that was flaine , is worthie to rcceiue power , and diuiAitie , and wifedom , and ftrength , and honour , and glorie , and bcnedidion. }< 15. And " cuery creature that is in heauen, and vpon the carth,and vnder the earth, and that are in the fea, and that are thcrtin: aldid I lieare faying : * To him that fttteth in the throne , and"" to the Lamb , bene- didion and honour and glorie and power for euer and euer. 14 . And the foure beafts faid , Amen. And the foure and twentie Seniours fel on their faces : and adored him that liueth for euer and euer. p ANN OTATION S. Chap. V. •• This malcet^ a^ainft the Caluinifts vtho arc not content tofay' that vc mcric not, but that GhrWl meritcl. nor io^ himfelf QiliuVhili^.z.- v. 9, rtThcEpiftIc at a votiiie Mafl^, of the Iioly Angels. •• Al the faid creatures are bound to giuc honour, not only to God, buttoChrift as man, and our Redeemer : Sc f« they here doc. I. The prxiert efSaintt. ) Hereby it is plainc that the Saints in heauen offer vp the The Saints ta praiers of faithful and holy perfons in earth ^called here Saints, and in Scripture often) heauen offer vntoChrift. And iimongfomany diuiuc & vnfcarchablc myftcrics fct downe vvithout our praicrs t» cxpofitiou, it plcafcd God yet, that the Apoftlehimfelf should open this one point vnto God. ▼s, that thefc odours be the lauds and praicrs of the faithful, afccndingand offered vp to Cod as inccnfe, by the Saints in heauen : that fo the Proteftants may hauc no excufc of their errour,That the Saints haue no knou ledge of oiur affaires or dcfires. 10. x^ Kingiom AndVritPs, ) To I'cruc God and fubdue vices and finncs ,isto reigne or Spiritualising* to be aKingfpiritually.Likewife to offer vnto hinithc Sacrifices of goodworkes , is to andPricfls^ ■be a Prieft after a fort : though neither the one nor the other in proper fpeach. Sec tlic Annotation before C hap.i.v.6, I J . Entry cteuturt. ) He mcancth the creatures in heauen , as Angels and Saints : the Llmhus Tatrum holy perfonsineartli,&thofethatvereinLimbo,orbeinPurgatoiie(forof thedamncd and Purga- in hel he cm notfpeake in this cafe:JlalHy,of the peoples in irands(herc called the fea) torie. which the i^rophets vfe often to name fcuerally , >x hen they foretel the fpreading o£ Clirifls glorie tlu-ough the world , as Jifa.c. 4?. nearest \Unis und yon people a farrt off^ Tti ^^g, The Apocalypse of H A P. VI. [. JourefeaUsofthefeuen he'tHg opened ^ there follow d'merfe effe^s aga'wjl the earth, o. when the fifth fc ale vi\isopciied , the foula ofnuotjts dcfire tJhit the lUilgancut may be hAJlned ; 1 1. and at the opening of thefixt^ there are ftgaes sbnved oj the. iudgemefit to come. Iwl': ^'"ft ND I faw that the Lamb had opened one of the feucn r«ales , and 1 heard one of the foure bcafts , faying , as it ere the voice of thunder : Come, and fee. 2. And I faw: And behold a white horfe, and he that fate vpon him had a bow, and there was a crowne giusn him,and he went forth conquering that he might conquer,, • 5. And when he had opened the fecond feale,I heard the fecond beaft, faying : Come, .& fee, 4. And there went forth an other horfe, redder and he that fate thereon ^ to him it was giuen that he should take peace from the earrh,ai-vdchat they shoiild kil one another , anda greatfword was giuentohim. 5. And when he had opened the third feale , I heard the third beaft, faying : Come,and fee. And behold a black horfe , and he that fate vpon him, had a balance in his hand. 6. And I heard as it were a voice in the middes of the foure bcafts faying : Two pounds of wheat for a penie, and thrife two pounds of barley for a penie,and wine and oile hurt thou not. 7. And when he had opened the fourth feale , 1 heard a voice of the fourth bcaft, fay ing:Gome,& fee. 8. And behold a pale horfe:and he that fate vpon him , his nam-e was death, and hel followed him. And power was giuen to him ouer the foure parts of the earth , to kil with fwordj with famine,and with death, and withbeafts of the earth. AT'r*'^^ h ^' -^'^d^^'henhe-had opened the fifth feale: I faw ''vnder the altar the the Sc or ^^^^^^ o^ ^hc^ f'l^t were flaine for the word of God , and for the tefti- bliiTc of the monie which they had. 10. " And they cried with a loud voice , faying: foule oniy:but How long Lord (holy and true ) iudgeft thou not and'' reuengeft thou at the day of j-jqj; q^jj- bloud of them that dwel on the earth? 11. And white ftoles were s"uf hTr it^*^^ giuen , to euery one of them *• one •, and it was faid to them , that they doubled by ad- should rcft yet a litle time, " til their fellow- feruants be complete, and iliiig the glonc their Brethren, that are to be flaine euen as they. •f their body 12. AnJ I faw , when he had opened the fixt feale , and c behold there Th "b 1 was made a great earth-quake, and the funne became black as it were tionthatshal fack-cloth of haire : and thc whole moon became as bloud: 15. and falinthc time thc ftatres from heaucn fel vpon the earth , as the figge-tree cafteth •fAntichnft. her green figgeswhen it is shaken of a great wind : 14. and heauen departed as a booke folded together: and euery hil, and Hands were iTioued out of their places. 15. And thcKingsoftheeai'th, and Princes, •aiid Tribunes , and the rich , and the ftrong , and euery bond-man , and free- Ofte.XOj Lf#. 23, JO. M. Icb.U S, lOHN THE Apostle. 6^1 free-mau* hid themfelucs in thedennes and the rocks oCmounraines. 16. And they fay to themountaincsand the rocks:* Falvponys, and hide vs from the face of him that fitrcth vpon thethrone,and f rum the wrath of the Lamb.-iy-bccaiiTe the great day of their wrath is comc,an4 who (hal be able to ft and? ANNOTATIONS. Chap. VI. r> r ^.rnierthedur. ) Chriftasmaii (no doubt ) i-. this altar, vn(^cr^xhlch thcfoulcs of Conrccr&t.oa al Martyrs line in hcaucn cxpcfting tbcir bodies , as Chnft their Head hath hi^ body ot altars vfith there already. And for correfpondcnce t© their place or ftatc m hcaucn, the Church baintj rcklk»i laieth comonly their bodies alfo or velikes necr or vnder the altars , >x here oar Sauiodrs body is otfertd in the holy Maflc:and hath a fpccial prouifo that no altars be ercdcd or confecrated without foine part of a Saints body oi relikes. Cone, ^Jfruan. C4H. ^e. C«r- th€g. ^.can.i^. See S. Hierom cowf. ^»^»/<»«t. C.5. S.Auguftin. J»om'»./». S.ciy.S.Grcgorie li. j.ep. 5o./», I ef. jr.*. a. ep. ^8. "thereunto the Prophet feeincthhcre to allude , making their foules alfo to hauc their being in heauen , as it u ere vndcs the altar. But for this purpofc notewel the words of S.AuguftinCor what other ancient Writer foeuer was tUc Authour thereof J Str.u.dc Sanaii. ynder tbi alt€f ( f*hh ht ) ofGodlJaw tht foules of the flame, "^hat is more rtuetent or honottrabU, then is rcfi ndcr that ah ay o» w/;»c/j Sacnfict is done to God,and in which our Lord is the Trie ft : as it is wWncn, ThoH art a Vrifji according to the ( rdmt efMekhifedech / Rightly doe thtfottles of the if ji refi vnder the altar y becaufe vpon tin altar our Lords body is offered. Tifiiher v.i:hout tatife doe the iufl there calfor reuevge oftl. eir blond , vthete filfo the UoudofChrifi is ihed for Jimeri, And many other goodly words to that purpofc. This place alfo the v icked hcrctikc Vigilantius ( as S. H it-rom >x nting againft him Saints be pre.- vitncffcth c. r. } abufed , to prouc that the fonles of Martyrs and other Saints >xcrc in- fent atthcir eluded in fomc certaine place , that thty could not be prcfent at their bodies and monu- tombs and r^ ments ( ■where Chriftian people vfcd in the primitiue Church to pray vnto them , ai Jikcs. Cathoiikc men doc yet J nor be where they lift, or where men pray vnto thcin. To "which the holy dolour anfwereth at laroe,that thty be \!( hercfoeucr Chrift is according tohishiimanitieifor vndcr that altar they be.Part of his wordsbc thefe,that you may fee The Caluini/k how this Blcded Father refuted in that Hcrctike thtCaluiniftcs fo longbeforc they w ere hcrcfic concer- bornc. Doefl thou { faith he )prefcnoe lasses to God ? Doefi thou filter the t^pojles , that ihey ning the Saints maybtkept inprtfontilthe dayofiulgemnty andbektpt fr$tn their Lcrdyof whcmitii v,rillen, confuted by S. They follow the Lamb Kl/hitherfotuer he gotth? If the Lamb be meuery place ^ then they that be with Hieromlonj^ the Lamb, tumji heiuery-where. tJndif the dmel awrf wicked fpints gaddmg abrode in the v»orW agoc. Viithpafimgctltritiey be prefent euery-where; shal holy Martyrs afer the sheading of their bloudy be kept defe ynder an altar that they cam mt fiurre om from thente} So a.ifwercih this learned Dotlour. XC'hich iniflikcth our Caluinifts fn much, that they charge him of great errour,rn that They vnlca«r- he faith, Chrift according to hib luimaninc is tucry-vf here , as though he were an Vbi- ncdly accnfcS. quetarie Proteftant. Where if they had any iudgement , tliey#igkt perceiucthat he Hicromasan mcaneth not , that Chrift or his Saints should be pcrfonally pTefent at »ncc in cucry Vbiquift. place alike, as God is:but that tlieir motion, fpecd , and agilitie to be where they lift , is incomparable, and tliat their power and operation is accordingly. Whidi they may Icarnetobc the holy Doiftours meaning , by the words that follow of the Diuel and his How S. Hicr* miniftcrs : whom he aflirmcth to be euery-whcrc no otherwife but by their exceeding faith, Chrift &. ccleritieofbeinc, and^orkingmifchetfcnow in one place , now in another, and that in his Saints arc a moment. For' though they be fpirits, yet are they not euery-wherc at once according cucry. to their effcnce. And for our ne^x• l^iuines it were a har..l-thing to determine , ho\x long Satanfthar told our Lord he had circuited the earthjw a^ in liis iourncy , and in the par- ticular confidcratiou and teutation of lobtandliow many men he alfaulted iniliat his one circuit. No, no, fuch curious companions know nothing , nor beleeue nothii-.g , but that they fee with corporal cyeSjand teach nothing but the w ay to infidclitic. T t 4 lo.t^ni ^^i T H B A P "O C A L Y 1^ §. C 0 f TIn'*^aiiit-s to. ^yind they crlt^i.) S.Hicrom alfoagainft the faid VigiLir.tiwsrcportcththathevrcrt pv'iy Km- v?:', S. an argument againft the praiers of Saiiits out of this place , for that thefe Martyrs cried j licroni pro-* Tor rcuengc & could not obtainc. But ^x•c wil report his words , that you may fee how ucth av^ai ift like one Hcretike is to another, thcfc of our daies to thofe of old. Thoufah^in my booke the Hcietik'C (faith S. Hieromc. ;. ; that^Mtt \yt bea!ittt,oneofvtniiyprayforaro'.ker: but after v. e be Vj'HIantius. dead,not»antpraier >haibt heard for amihir:fptcialiy/ee-ng the Martyrs allying rcutngeoftldr ** * hloitiy onldntttbtitine. So faid the Herctikc. Againft which the holy Dodiour maketh a loner refutation;, proning that they pray much uiorc after they be in heauen , then they didliere in cartji: and that they shal be much fooner hcra-d of God, then when tlicy were in the world. ^ But for the Heretikes argument framed out of tncfe wcrds of the Apocalypfethus, Thefe Martyrt did not ohttint^ergt Saints dot mt fray for r jj it was fo friuolous,and the ante- cedent fo manifcftly falfc that he vouchnifcii not to ftand about it. For it is plainc that the Martyrs here were heard, and that their pcmion should be fulfilled in time appoin- ted by God (whereunto they did and doe alwaies conforme themfelues:) for it >Kas faid vntothem, That they should reft yet a Me time til, &c. And that Martyrs praiers be heard in this cafe , our Sauiour tcftifieth Luc. iS. faying, ^^ni ^;il net Gr,d rcttenge his rUn that trie to hint day aninightnpyfo you, he v.'U quickly rettcnge them. And if God doe not hcarc the Saints fomciime nor grant their requefts , isittherforeconfequent that they doc not or may not pray ? Then Chrift himfclf should not har.e praiedhis Father to remouc the. bitter cup of death from him, becaufethat petition was not granted, W IT U rtvrs ^ °- ^ "•^"5''/^ '^"^ "'* > '^^^y '^^^ "^'^ "^^^"'^ rcuenge vpon their enemies for Hatred,but . f ' of charitie and xcale of Gods honour ,praying that his enemies & theperfecutours of his cnetor rcucn- (-j^^,j.^j^ and Saints, that wil" not repenc, may be confounded : and that our Lord \xould ^^* accelerate his general iudgcmcnt, that fo they might attaine the pcrfed crownc of olo- ric promifcd vnto thcm,buth in body and fouler v;hich is to dcGre the refurreftio of their bodies, which tVen shal triumph perfectly and fully ouer the perfecutours that fo cruelly handled the bodies of the chSk , vrhich shal then appeare glorious, to the enemies coa- fufion. luTU then fellow feruants he comfUte.)ThcTc is a ccrtalne number that God hath ordai- ned to dicforthe teftimonie of truth and the Catholike faith , for conformitie of the members to the Head CHRIST our cheefe Martyr. And til that number be accom- plished, the general condemnation of the wicked perfiacutoursshalnotcome ^ norths general reward of the eleft. ■ ■ ■■.■■II . m Chap. VIU 7]ie eurth hilng t$ be punished, 5. thy are comnunicd to faue them that anftgnei nr ' TiTh-p 'OtX their fore-heads: ^.which are defiribed and numbred both oftheJevces and GenitleSy vnon^l^Hal- hlefuig God. 15. of them that were clothed in vchitefloks or long robes,. lowes day, -■• It is an allif- "^^'^^^^^ F T E R thefe things I few foure Angels ftanding vpon Sotothefigne ^^,^^V^^^fe thcfoure corners ot'chc earth , holding the foure winds Vhichtbefukh ^fj/m^^^ °^ '^^''^ ^^^^'^ ^^^^^ they fliould not blow vpon the land, Tulbcare in ^^J^^\y^ norvponthe fea,noron any tree. 2. l> And I faw another tivcir foreheads ^^C^^VL, Angcl afcending from therifing of thefunnejhauingthe r n^o^Vshf ^^^^^^ figneoftheliuingGod;&hecriedwithaloudvoice to incd of Chdft. "^^^^ foure Angels , to whom it was giuen to hurt the earth and the fea, S. jug.traEl. ' 5.faying:Hurt not tlic earth and the fca, nor the trees , til" we figne the 4;.«'rji«. fcruantsofour God in their foreheads. • Of altlicTn- ^^ ^^^ J heard the number of them that were figned, an hundred »i!!J'"f^^oTfnu fourtie foure thoufaud were figncd, c of euery Tribe of the children 144000. or 1?, ToTirr TRE Apostle; 6^^ oFirracl. 5. Of theTribe of luda , tvvclue thoufand figued.Orthe Tribe of Ruben, tweluc thoufand (Igned. Of the Tribe of Gad, tvvclue thou- f^'-" ''■S'^'''^''' .fiind fiqncd. 6. Of the Tribe of Afer , tvvelue thoufand figncd. Of the i-T.^j^Ina 't^lc T^ibeof NcpUali,t\vclucthoufaad figned. Of the Tribe of Manaffcs, maltiauicfoU tweluc thoufand Hgned. 7. Of tlicTribcof Simeon, tweluc x.\\ow{2iX\(\ iouii^p, a! tho fi^'Hcd. Ofthe Tribe of Lciii,twelue thoufand figncd. Of the Tribe of ^^'"'-^^^"^^'"'e inach.-ir, tweluc thoufand figned. 8. OftheTribeof Zabulon, tuxbe jj^'l^.^^^j''^. thoufand Hgned. Of the Tribe of rofcph,tweluetlioufand figned. Of the a^r'-ain^ Tribe ofBeniamin,twclue thoufand figned. bci:rhc dcc't of 9.. After tlicfe things 1 fawc a great multitude which no man could '^•^'^.^^^"'^''^ to number, of al Nations,and Tribes,and peoples, & tongues.-ftanding be- ^j^J'^""/^icra- lorc the throne, and inthcfightof the Lamb, clothed inwhite robes, cThcdcaof aiTd" palmes in their hands : 10. And they cried with a lowd voice, thcGcnnls. fay ing: Saluation to our God which firteth vpon the throne , and to the "' Koughcs of. Lamb. Ti. And althe Angels ftood in »hc circuit ofthcthrone jandofjj"^ palmcucc rheScniours,and ofthe fourc beafts : and they fel in the[fight of the JiumpT&vic- thronc vpon their faces,and adored God, 12. faying,Amen.Benedi<5i:ion, tone, and gloric , and wifedom , and thankes-giuing , honour and power and ftren^rh to our God for euer and euer. Amen. I J. "And one ofthe Seniours anfwered , and faid to me :Thefe that are J,|in^^ta.t ^ clothed inthe white robes,who be they?and whciicc camethey? 14 And "^"^"^ '^'^^^'' I faid to him: My Lord thou knoweft. And he faid to me:Thcfe are they which are comeoutof great tribulation , and hauc wafncd their robes, and made them white in the bloud of the Lamb. 15. Thcrforc they are T^ic r,loric of beforethethroneof God,and they feme him day and night in his Tern- ^^''^'^^>''''- ple:and he that fittcrh iathc thronc,rnal dwel ouer them. \6. "^ They fhal no more hunger nor thirft, neither shal the funne fal vpon them, nor any heat. 17. Becaufe the Lamb whichis in the middes ofthe throne, flial rule them,and shal condudthem to the lining fonntaines of vvatcrs,and J God wil wipe away al teares from their eyes, t Chap. VI 1L !• The feuenth fuU he'mg ofeiied,there apfeare An^cU Tvir/> trotnpets: 6. and rvheft an The 4. Vi/Ion, other Angel powred out fire takjnfrom the altar , vpon the earth , there follow di- ucri tempefiei.7. In like manner^-whiltfi feurt Angels of the feuen found their trom- " "^'l^^^"^"^, .'^»,.i... ** "^ ' Itandingat the altar praying & offering for the people ill pef5, there fal fun drie plagues. ND when he had opened thefcucnth fcale,' there was j^ctimc ofthe made filcnccin heaucn, as it were halfc an iiourc.2. And hi^,!, myficr;c', I faw fcuen Angels ftanding in the fight of God .- and cV.rift himfclf diere were giuento them feucn trompets. 5. And an-^^'''^'|^'f^ P^c- other Angel came. and ftood" before the altar, hauing a XarT°«^'«re golden ccnfiir: and there were giuento him many incen- ofthistJjinp-,^ fcs that he fliouldgiuc ofthe praicrs of al Saints vpon the altar of gold, tbcrcmuohc " which aihulc'h. cifthisbcS. 66^ The Apocalypse or Michael or any ^^ hichis before the throne of Goch 4. And the fnioke oftheincenfes Angel aiiJ not ^ ^f d^g p^^iers of the Saiuts afcended from the handof the Angel be- ^srlulcct; fore God. 5.AndtheAngeltookethecenfer,&filleditofthefireofthe Angels oircivp altar,and caft it Onthe earth,arid there were made thunders & voices & the praiersuf lightnings,and a great earth-quake. (5. And the feuen Angels which had the faithful,as ^j^^ {^wtw trompets, prepared thcmfelues to found with the tromper. aid c*; for diU 7- ^"^ ^'^^ ^"^^ ^"§^^ founded with the trompet, and there was made ^' orii^/m/, IS haile and fire , mingled in blond , and it was caft on the earth , and the taken here for third part of the earth was burnt, & the third part of trees was burnt, the holy perf6s ^^^^ ^\ ^xiLcw grafle was burnt. onearth,asofce g And the fecond Angel founded With thc trumpet: and as It were a. thoiicrh it be great nioutame burnmg with fire,was calt into the iea,& the third part not againftthc of thc fca was made bloudrp.andthethirdpartofthofecreaturesdied, Saipcmcsjthat vvhichhad lines in the fea,and the third part of the ships perished. Jli^o ' A a ^°' ^""^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^^ Angel founded with the trompet, and a great flarre in hcaucn "^"^ ^^^ ^"^^"^ heauen , burning as it were a torch , aod it fel on the third part should otfci- of the flouds,and on the fountaines of waters : 11. and the name of the thcii praicrs to ftarrc is called wormc- wood. And the third part of the waters was made God by their jj^^-Q xvomie-wood.and many men died ofthe waccrs,becaufe they were faperjours the- 11. re.Buthcreby HUde bitter. XX c conclude 12. And the fourth Angel foundcd with the trumpet , and the third agalft the Pro- part of thefunne was fmitten , and the third part ofthe moon , and the tcrtants, that It third part of the ftarresjfo that the third part of them was darkned, fr'^om^Chrift"'''' ^"^ oit\v^ day there shined not the third part , and of the night in like that Ancreis'or manner. i^.And I looked,and heard the voice of one egle flying through Saints orta the middes of heaue, faying with a loud voice:Woe,woe,woe to the in- om praicrs to habitcrs on the earth :becaufe ofthe reft of the voices ofthe three An- God, IS alfo It 1^ which were to found with the trompet. IS plainc of ^ ^ RapliaclTofr. — :- . . C H A P. I X. The fifth Angel fcuud'w^ the trowpet , aftarrefalleth. ^. The ij^uinff forth oflocujles Moft /nderftad A^"^ thefmokj ofthe dee^ptte tovexe men , y. and the defcrtftton ofthem-x^.The al cliis of Here- fi^^ Angei found- ng, foiire Angels are let loofcj iS»whkh With a great trOHp efhors- f.'''f-fire and of hyacinth andbrimftone , and the heads of the horfes were as it were the heads of Lionsiand from their mouth procecdeth fire,and fiYioke, and brimfl:onc. 18. And by thefe three plagues vvas flainc the third part of men, of thefireandofthefmokeandof thcbrimftone , which proceeded from their mouth. 19. For the power of the horfes is in their mouth, and in their tailes. For , their tailes be like to ferpents , hauing heads : and in thefe they hurt. 20. c And the reft of men which were not flaine with theie plagues neither d •'• haue done penance from the vvorkes of their hands,not to adore Diucls and ^' Idols of gold and filuer and brafleand ftone and wood, which neither can fee, nor heare, norwalke, ii.and hauenot done penance from their murders , nor from their forceries , nor from their fornication, nor from their thefts* followiiij^ their Ma^iHcrs after the ope- ning; & the fmoke of rhc bottomleffi: pit. The ch'etFe M.iiltcr of he- rctikcs. ANNO TATIONS. c Pagans, Tn- iid impenitent CatholiLcs Diuilbecon- (IcmneJalfo. ' d Thisphrafe being the like both in Greek and Latin, fignificth.Mich foroufiiJ& pe- nal repentance as caufeth a man to forfafrc liis former fin- nes and depart Aoni them. w fiiTiioiKrcci iH roJl f §Vit)y. Sec the fame phrarc:c.z,2i. 'J. IX, C U A P. IX. 4. T^or Mygrttn tUlngt.) ThcHcrctikcs nciicr hmt or fcdiicc the green trce,that isfich Who arc fcdii* ftihavic aiming faith wuikinr by cliaritic , but commonly they corrupt hinijn faith ccd by Hcrcn- whosliould otficrviirc haue pcnslicd for il life , and him that is reprobate , that hath kcs. neither the fi'j;nc of the Crolfe ( which is Godb matke ) jn the forthcad o:' his body, nor the noteof clcwlioninhis foulc, ^. "Prepared ^6^ TnEApocAiY^^EOF The manifold 7. Vrepired into latttl. ) Hcrctikes being euer ready to^ont^sd , doe pretend vliSorit?, Inpocrific of ftnd counterfeit gold : in shape as menjas smothc and delicate as women , their tongues ricrctiliCs, and pcnncs ful of gal and venim : their harts obdurate:fnl of noife and shuffling : thciv doftiine as pcftiferousindfiJof poifon,asthcuiie andllingof afcorpionibut they en- dure for a litlc feafon. Hcrct. tranOa- 20. Idoli of gold. ) Here againc the ne^Tr anflatours abufe the people , for idolt faying tion. * magef.thk place being plainely againft the poiutraits of Heathen Gods, ^x hich arc here and in the Pfalme 5? j. callcdj dtemonia^ Diuelt, A P. X. CHKTSrthc v.ili.mt Angel is here dcfcri- bcd. •' Many great mylleries and truths are to be prcf^rucd in the Church, V hich for cau- fes knoTcento Gods proui- dcnce are not tobcu'rittcn in thebookc of holy Scrip- ture. c This was the ly inner of ta- lking an oth by the true Godjtfj Pettr. 3*- c By earned ftudie and me- ditaiion. " Sweet in thercadin-j, but infulhl- Jing, fome- vhat birtcr, becaufe it cominandcth Uorkes of pe- nance and Tiirt'cringof u:bdjj:ioa3. Another flrorig Angel crfing outy^.fmen thunders doef^e^ke, 6, The Angel fweareth that there shalbe time no more ^ butatthexokeofthsfeuenthAngeLthemjfierte sh,U befhilj accomplished, c^Me^mith IdhriAboQl^^ f» denome; ND I faw another Angeljftrougjdefcending from heauen, clothed with a cloud, aiid a raine-bow on his head, and his face was as thefunnCjandhisfeetas'apiller'of fire. 2. And he lud in his hand a litle booke openediand he put his right foot vponthefea , and his left vpon the land. |. And he cried with a loud voice,as when a Lionroareth. And when he had cried, the feuen thunders fpake their voices. 4. And when the feuen thunders had fpoken their voices,! was about to write :andl heard a voice from heauen faying tome : Signe the things which the feuen thunders haue fpokeujand"' write them not. 5. And * the Angel which 1 faw {landing vpon the fea and vpon tKe land, c lifted vp his hand to heauen , 6. and hefware by him that liueth for euer andeuer,that created heauen and thofe things which are in itt and the earth , and thofe things which are in it :and the fea, and thofe things which are in it :That there flial be time no more: 7. but in the daiesofthe voice oFthe feuenth Angel, when the trompetfiial begin tofoundjtliC rayilerieof God fiialbecoiifummate, ashehatheuauge- lizedby his feruantstheProphets. 8. And I heard avoice from heauen againe fpeaking with me , and faying : Goc, and take the booke that is opened, of the hand of the Angel ftanding vpon the fea and vpon the land. 9. And I went to tlie Angel , faying vnto him , that he should giuc me the booke. And he faid to me ; * Take the booke, and c deuoure it : and it flial make thy belly to be bitter, but in thy mouth it fhal be '" fweet as it were honie. 10. And I tooke the booke of the hand of the Angel, and deuoured it : and it was in my mouth as it were honie , fweet. And when I had deuoured it, my belliewas made bitter , 11. and he laid to me: Thou muft againe prophecie to Nations,and peopks,and tongues, and many Kings. 7M S. loHN THE Apostle. 66y Chap. XI. S. lohn mufuwig ihc Temple , 5. hmth ofnvo mtncjfes tktt sktl preach : 7. \vhom th: beaji conmingvpfrom the icxihul kii li. But thcj/ nfing ag.ime afend into hc4nen. i^.andfiuca tlmif^ml perfons are pine with an earthqiukj : 15. and at the found ofihejmnth Angtl, thefmnand twentie Seniours gm paife and thati^ lies to God. N D there was giuen me a reed like vnto a rod : and ic was faid to me: Arife, and meafurethe Temple of God, and the altar, and them that adore in it. i .But the court whicli is without the Temple, caft forth, & meafurc not that : becaufe it is giuen to the Gentils, and they fhal w .=,.wv^ v-s'^ tread vnder-foot the holy citic •• two & fourtie months: J. and I wil giue to-my two witneflcs and they (hal Pjophccie a '^ Jj-«yf^-^« thoufand two hundred fixtiedaies, clothed with fackc-clothcs.4.There ^,1^^^.,^ ^^ ^^^^ arc the two oliuc trees & the two candlefticks that itandmthc fight time of Auti- of the Lord ofthe earth. 5. And if any man wil hurtthcm,firc fliatcomc chnftsreignc forth out of their mouthes, and flial deuourc tlieir enemies. And if any &perfccuuon. manwilhuitthem,fomufthebe flaine. 6. Thefe haue power to flmt heauen thatitraine not in thedaicsof their prophecic: and they hauc power oner the waters to turne them into bloui,and to ftrike the earth withal plague as often as they wil. . , -, n ,-, y.Andwhcnthey flial haue finilhcd their tefl:imonie,the- bealtwhich ••Thcgr^ae afcendeth from the depth, llial make warrc againft them, and flial oner- Amichnft. come them, and kil them. 8. And their bodies (hallieinthellrccts of the c great citie, which is called (|)iritually Sodom and AEgypt , where ^y^^^;;!;,'^';^''' their Lord alfo was crucified. 9. And there shalotlnbes, and peoples; „^„,^.^ S^jJ,^ and tongues, and Gentils, fee their bodies tor three daies, and a halte: 3c AEgypt for and they dial not fuffer their bodies to be laid in monuments. 10. And rhc imitation tlK inhabitants ofthe earth== 4 Oial be glad vponthem,and make merie:;^JJj|^^^^^^^^^ and (hal fend guifts one to another , becaufe thefe two Prophets tor- ^^^,^^^ ^.^^^^ mentedthem that dwelt vpon the earth. 11. And after three daics and a hischeefercig- halfe, the fuirit of life from Godentrcdinto them. And they flood vponncshal be their feet, and great feare fel vpon theoi that faw them. 12. And they ;;;^7'/^^;;;;f heard a loud voice fro heauen faying to themiCome vp hithcr.And they ,„^^y;x,end to went vp into heauen in a cloud: and their ercmics faw them, i j. And in aiphccs of thathourethere was madcagreat earth-quake : and the tenth part ottlKvoil'^; the citie fclrand there were Hainc in the earth-quake names ot mc fcucn - «Thc u ickcd thoufand : and the reil were calUntoafcare,and gauegloricto tlie ;^'-j{'^>'^^;;;^^ God of heauen. executed by 14. The fccond woe is gone : andbehold the third woe wil come thctyrants of quickly. 15. And the Tcncnth Angel founded with a trompct : and there th. ^orld, were made loud voices in heauen faying,^^/' The kingdom of this world Jf^^;^;;^ j;;!'' is made our Lords & his Chriftcs , and hclhal rcignetor cucr and ^^^^,^^^^^ l,y^_ cucr.Anicn. , . denous vmo 16. J\\\a them. ^^g Thb APOCAtt^SE b^ b-ThcKlnao liJ. AndthefoureandtwenticSeniours which fit on their feats in of this wciia the fight of God , fel on their faces , and adored God , 17. faying : We vrm-pcabc^■orc thankc thee Lord God omnipotent, which art, and which waft , and ^vSaun & ^^j^.^j^ ^^^^j. ^^^^^^ :becaufe thou haft receiued thy great power, and lli'iUft'cnvard haft reigned. i8. And the Gentils were angrie , andthy wrath is come, bcChrifccsfor and the time of the dead, to beiudged, and'" to render reward to thy cuer. Seruants the Prophets and Saints , and to them that fcare thy name, -Toicpaythe/, ijt:!^ j^q^I creat and to deftroy them that haue corrupted the c for Co bo'-^h ^arth. the Greckc ly. And the Temple of God was opened in heauentand thearkeofhis word and the Tcftamcnt was feen in his Temple,and there were made lightnings, and Latni figniric] voiccs,and an earth-quake and great haile. due to holy , , ... , • , -' u;gii J Pi-oucth againft the Protcftants, that they did truely merit the fame m this life. ANNOTATIONS ■J Chap. XI; Iiioch&Elias J. Mytwiv/meffes.) Enoch and Ellas, as it is commonly expounded. For, that Ellas yet aline , shal shal come agalne before the later dayj»< isarnofl notorious knowen thing(to vfe S.Auguftines preach in the words j in the mmthet andharts of faithful men. Sec Li. ao de Cittit. Dei c, 25. VraEi. 4 in loan, time of Anti- and both of Enoch and Llias, Lib. i depec. merit, c. 5 . So the reft of the Latin Doftours:as chilli, s. Hierom ad Vummach. ep. 61 c. it. o in T/al 10. S. AmbrofemP/St/. 45. S. Hilaric lo! can. in Mat. Profper li yliimo de Vrontifiionibus c. ij. S. Gregcrie It, 14 ll4ora\. c. 11. ho. 12, in E7.tch. Beda in 9. Mani. The Grceke Fathers alfo , as S. Chryfoftom ho. 58. j» Af «.andl, ho.^.in x.ThjJal.ho. 21 1» Geuef. andho.zz. inep. mdHtbr. Theophylaft and Oeciunenius in jj. Matth'^"'^F'i"- fore the woman which was ready to be deliuered;that when she should ohl^^^'-'^^'^^^'^- be deliuered , he might c deuoure.hcr fonne. 5. And Hie brought forth a and by'llS' man child, whowas'* to gouerueal Nations in an yron rodde i &r her ofourB.Lady fonne v/as taken vptoG^xi cL'ndto his throne,6.& " the woman fled ir.to ^'r^- the \^ rlderneii'c vvlicic ilie had a place prepared of God , that there they V^.I^^-'P'"" might feed her athoufand two hundred fixrie dates, their fii A^Aate 7, And there was made " a great battel inhcaucn, Michael and his into Apo'flafie Angels fought with the dragon, and the dragon fought and his Angels.- ^'ithhimand S.andtheypreuailednot, neither was their place found any more in ^>' ''^^'"^^"w. heauen. 9. And that great dragon was caft forth,the old ferpcnt, wl jch tndeluouT^ is called the Diuel and Satan, which feduceth the whole world : and he -^gainft the was caft into the earth, & his Angels werethrowendowne with him. Churches 10. And I heard a great voice in heauen faying : Now is there made fill- ^'"^Jrc'^anJ uationandforce, and the Kingdom of our God, and the power of his B*Ta^d,>°"'^i Chrift .-bccaufe the accufer of our Brethren is caft forth, who accufcd Sonne the hcaj them before the fight of our God day and night, n. And " they ouer- pf^hc rtrt. came him by the bloud oi" the Lamb, and by the word of their refti-" '^''icnthe monic,and they loued not their lines euen vnto death. 12. Therfore 1^"'"*^^^"'^ '^^ 1 J IJ1I-XIT 1 I nauc the viclo- reioyce, olieaucns, and you that dwel therem.Woe to the earth & toiie.wemuft thefea, becaufe the Diuel is dcfcendedtoyou , hauing great wrath, '^"o^' it is by knowing that he hath a litle tinic. J^'i^ l>l^^ud cf ij. And after the dragon faw that he was throwen into the earth , he ^'^."^^ ^"'^ Jo perfecutedthe woman which brought forth the man-child : 14. and aiivaicsro^'^ there were giuen to the woman two wings of a great Egle , tliat fiie hin). might flie into the dcfcrt vnto her place, where flic is nouriflicd for " a ■ rhisofrc;i ia time×,& halfcatime, fromthefaceof the ferpcnt. 15. And the ^""aunnthac ferpent caft out of his mouth after the woman, water as it were a floud: cr.'e'haf'be b^ur that he might make her " tobecaried away with the fioud. \6. And three ycares fhe earth holpc the woman , aad the earth opened hcc mouth, au4 and ^jo * T H B A p 6 e A L Y P s P & ahalfc cDa. and f\v allowed vp the flond which the dragon caft out of his mouth. 7,tf.Apoc.nj 17, And the dragon was angrie agamft the woman : and went to make 2,}. & in this ba'ttelwith the reft of her feed, which keep the commandements of ^''T'roteth^' God,andliauethe teftimonieof lESVsChrift. 18. And heftood vpon that the here- the fand of the fea. tikes be exceedingly blindccUith malice, that hold the Pope to be Antichrift, who hath ruled fo manes Ages, AN NOT AT IONS, Chap. XII. The Church S. The woman fled, ) This great perfecutlon that the Church shal fly from , is in tha shal fly as to a time of Antichriftj and shal endure but three yeares and a halfc, as is noted v. 14. in the dcfcrt in Anti- margent. In wliich time for al that , she shalnotwant our Lordes proteftion , nor true chrifts time, Paftours, nor be fo fecret , but al faithful men shal know and follow her : much leffe but not decay shal slie decay , erre in faith , or degenerate and follow Antichrift , as Heretikes doC or be vnkno- wickedly feine. As the Church Catholike now in England in this time of perfecution, wen,nonotfor becaufe it hath not publike ftateof regiment nor open free exercife of holy funftions, (o short a time may be faid to be fled into the defert , yet it is neither vnknowen to the faithful thac follow it J nor the enemies that pcrfecute it:as the hid company that the proteftants talke of, was for feme worlds together, neither knowen to their freinds nor foes , be- caufe there was indeed none fuch for many Ages together And this is true, if we take this flight for a very corporal retiring into \\ ildernes. Where indeed it may be , and is of moft expounded, to be a fpiritiialflight, byforfaking the loycs and folaces of the world, &. giuingherfelf to contemplation and penance , during the timeof perfccution vnder Antichrift. And by enlarging the fenfe, it may alfo very \i'el Cgnifie the defolatioa and affliaion that the Church futfereth and hath fuffered from time to time in this wildcrnes of the world , by al the fore-runners and Minifters of Antichrift, Tyrants and Heretikes, S. Michael 7- \y^ great battel. ) In the Church there is a perpetual combat betwixt S. Michael fijrhtinfT \xith (Proteftour of the Church militant as he was fometinieofthelewes Synagogue Dan^ the drac^on, ^°3'-^') ^.nd his Angels,and the Diuel and his Minifters.The f erfed viftorie ouer whom, ^ " shal be at the iudgement. Marke here alfo the caufe why S. Michael is commonly- painted fighting with a dragon. Antichrifts ' J- ''" ^' cariedawa/. ) By great perfecution he would draw her, that is , her children attempts to from the true faith:but eueryone ofthefaithfuleleft, gladly bearing their part thereof, draw from the ouercome his tyrannic. At whofe conftancie he being the more offended, worketh mali- tmcfaiih. cious attempts in allaulting the frailer fort, who are here fignifiedby the reji of het feed that keep the cemmAndementtf but arc not fo perfeft as the formerj Chap. S. lOHN THE A PCS TIE. T Chap. XIII. I. A hcajl vfir.g vp out ofthefeA , hau'ing fi ncu hctds urtd tcu ho) ms & un d'uidmes^ 5. lUfpkmttb Gcdj. ar.d^v^ichag.iwft theSmts atid dijhouth them. 11. And aneiher beajlrifrngota oj tht earth ^tth nvo borncSyWas Altogether for the fere- faid bcAJl , cortjlrawifig men to wakj and adore the wiAge the) eof, and to haue the character of his name, N D I faw ^' abcall comming vp from the feajiauing feueii heads, and ten homes , & vpon his homes ten diademes, and vpon his heads names ot blafphemie. 2. And the beaft :.- T|,<.y ^j^^ which I favVjwasUkc toaLibai-d,and hisfeetasofaBeare, now follosc and his mouth, as the mouth ot a Lion, And the dragon thcfuiiDieftft gaue him his owne force and great power. ^. And I faw one of his f'^JJf^^""^ heads as it were flaine to death : and the wound of his death was cured. ,y" g^thhoM And al the earth was " in admiration after the bead. 4. And they adored feeing mira^ the dragon which gaue power to the beaft : and they adored the beaft^clcs^ vowld faying : Who is like to thebeaft? and who fhal be able to fight with it? then much 5. And there wasgiuentoit a mouth fpeaking great things and blaf- "i^Jj'trcatr^ phemies :and power was giucn to it to workc two and tourtic months. liiRrervtorking 6. And he opened his mouth vntoblafphcmics toward Gcd, " to blaf- miracles. phemehis name, & his tabernacle, & thofc that dwcl in heauen.7. And •• Nohcrctikes it wasciuen vntohim^'tomake battail with the Saints, & to ouer- c"ef l^l^^ i- Aii- r A I • 1 • -T- -i 1 1 tichnlt, then come them. And power was giuen him vpon euery Tribe and people, ^j^^^.^ -^^ ^^^ and tongue, and Nation, 8. andalthat inhabit the earth , adored it, daics/pecialfy * whofc names be not written in the bookc of life of the Lanib , which in bUfphcmics was llainc from the beginning of the world. ^o/^'"^ ^^^ 9. Ifany manhaueanearc, let him heare. lo.Hcthat fiial lead into cramcnrs ** capriuitie, gocth intocaptiuitie:'^ he that fl)al kil in the fword, he Saints, Mmi- muft be killed with the fword. Here is the patience and the taith of ftcrs,atid al fa- Saints. ^}'^^ f'i'"g'^- II. Andl faw" another beaft comming vp from the earth-.and he had p'^o^ifcr ii[fJ'''' two homes , like to a lamb , & hefpake as a dragon. 12. And al the riour ro a'JJ" power of the former beaft he did in his fight: and he made the earth tichriftshal and the inhabitants therein, to adore the firlt beaft , whofc wound of workc won- death was cured. 15. And he did great fignes , fo tliat he made alfo fire ^[^cfirr'd "^ to come downe from heaucn vnto the earth inthc fight of men. 1 4.And the honour of he feduceth the inhabitants on the earth through the fignes which were his Maifta- giuen tiim to doe in the fight oftiic beaft , faying to them that dwcl on Amichrift. So the earth , that they fiioul .1 make '' the image of the beaft which hath *^°j'' a^' L^"h* the ftroke of the fword, and lined. 15 Audit was giucn him to i^inc^^''^ '^^^^"j"^^ fpirit tothe image of thebeaft , and that the image of the beaft fiiould the world to fpeakc : and ftiould make, that whofocucr dial not alorc the image of the honour of the beaft, be ftaine. 16. And heilialmakcal, lit!e&- great , and nch and Antichrift,and poore, and frec-men and bond-men ,to banc a character in their right ^/J^'J^/j^S'J hand, or in their toreheads. 1 7 . And that no w\ may buic or lcl,but he f^.. ^^^ honour Yv that for them. *^7- The Apocalypse of that hath " the charader , or the name of the beaft,or the number of his name. 18. Hctc is wifcdom. He that hathvnderftaadin'^/'' let Wwn count the n:imbcr oF the bcaft. for ' it is the nm-nbcr of a man^and ^' the nuii'^er of him isii^c hundred fixtie fixe. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XIIL Many myfle- ricscxpoim- chrift anil his Miniftcrs. r. t^^f,) This bcaft is die vniuerfal' compaiiie of the wicked, whofc head is Anciclirifl; and the fame is called Ct^^oc. 17.3 the whore of Babylon. The 7. heads be expounded (t^poc.u.) fcucn Kings : fiue before Chrift , one prefent , and one to come. The ;o. homes be alfo there expounded to be 10. Kings that shalreignea short vc-hile after Antichrift. This dragon is the Diuel , by whofc po^ver the whore cfr beaft or Antichrift worketh.For in the words following ( v. j. & 4.) Antichrift is called tlie beaft , to whom the dragon^ that is, the diiiel giiieth chat power of feined miracles. And as we adore God for gruingpo'«cr toChrift and his followers jfo they shal adore the Dincl for allifting Antichriftand gining him power. Great pcrfecu- y.To )»xkeb:cttel wuh t'je Satnts.) He shal i^\' Apoftlcalludeth hereto the number of Antichrifts name. TheProteftats And here it is much to be noted jdut the Proteftants plucking downe the image of by abolishing Chrift out of al Churchcs,& hi'3 figne of the croflc from mens foreheads,& taking away ©f Chriftes the honour and rcuercnce of the name lESVS, doe make roome for Antichriffs nnage, imagc,& croftc & markc,and name. And when Chrifts iniagcs and enfignes or armes shal be abolished, &irrcucrence and tlie Idol of Antichrift fct vp inftccd tlicreof , asit is already bcgnnjdien is thcabo- to the name nvinarion of defolation whicli was foretold by Daniel and our Sauiour. lESVS,makc i2.Ut'i>n count.) Though God would not hau£ it manifeft before-hand to the world, aready way to who m particular this Antichrift ^h«»uld be:yctitplcafcd him to giue foch tokens of him, the honour of that when he com:neth,the faitliftil may eafily take notice of him, according as it is w rit- Aauchrifl» ten of the eucnt of other prophecies concerning our Sauiour , Thatv,hen it is come topajji h.x^^x^ J/OH S. lOHN THE APOSTLE. 6jl you VHxy helceut. In the mcanc timc>xc miift taU hcx-a iliat ^ c iiulgc not oucr rashly of Antichrifk Gods fccrcts:thc h'«ly \frircilicrc fignifying ^ thatit isapoint vi high viulcrft.uuling, i^^'^c Iccrct. iiliiminateJ cxtraovdinarily by Godsfpint , lo rccken right and dcfciphcr triidy bcfoio handjAntichrifts name and pcrfon. 1%. It is the numbtr of Arrcin. ) Anianhcmuft be , andnot aDiucl or fpirit, as here it is Antichriftshal clcercjic by S.Paul i.T/»^k/.i.\x here he is calkd,i^Jf w-tn offmnc. Againe,he niuft be one be one fpociil particular pcrf6,& not a number , fuccclliojor \x hole order of any doi;ree of men:bccaufc man, and of a his proper name & the peculiar numbcr,i(t the characters thereof be though obfcurcly; peculiar aaiBC- infinuatcd.Which roproueth tlw vx ickcd vanitic of Heretikes , that \xould haue ChriiU o^nc Vicars ,thcSucccflours of hischeefe Apoftle , yea the whole order of them for many Ages together , to be this Antichnih ^ ho by his dcfcription here and in the faii LpilUc lo the T hellalonians^muft be one fpecial n.an^and of a particular proper name.as our Lord lESVS is. And whofocuer hcbe ,thefe Protcftants vndoubtedly aiehxi Pre- curfoms.For as they make his \x ay by ridding away Chrirts images, crofle, and name, fo they exceedingly promote the matter by taking a^» ay Chrirts chetfe Minifter _, that al may be pl.unc for Antichrift. If the Pope had been Antichrift , and had been rcuealed now a good many ycares The Pope Cifl, fithencejas thefc fcllov es fay he is to thcm,then the number of this name w ould agree to not be Anti- him, and the prophecie being nov'fultilled , it Vi ould c-uidcntly appcare that he bare the cbift. name and number here noted. For (no doubt) \xhtnhccoiBnicth,thiscount of the let- ters or number of his name vchich before is fo hard to kno^i/ , wil be eafie. For he vt U fct vp his name ineuery placc,cucn aswcfiithfidmen doenow aduance IESVS.And\xhat iiamepropcr orappellatiucofaloranyofthcPopcs doe they find to agree \xithihis nuinberjnofot ithltandingthcy boaft that they haue found the »( hole order and cucry of them hefc thoufand yearcs to be Antichrift,and the reft bcfoie euen from S. Peter, fore- workers toward his Kingdom? 1 8. r/je number 6 ^6.) ForafmiKh as the ancient Expofitours & other doc thinke^ for cer- AI framing of taine knowledge thcrcot no mortal man can haue without an cxpreflc rcuelation } that letters to ex- hisnamcconfiftethoffo many ,&fuch letters inGrcek,asaccording to their manner of prclfcAnti- numWring by the Alphabet make 666. and forafmuch as the letters making that number, chrifts name,tt may be found in diucrs names both proper and common j ( as S. Irenrus hndeth them in vnccrtainc, Ltutna> and TtitAn , Hippolytus in a^vo'0/x«i , Arctas in Lumfetii , and fome of this Age in Luderns, t< hich >Kas Luchers name in the Alman tongue: ; thcrforc vi e fee there can be no ceTtatntie,and euery one frameth and applieth the letters to his owne purpofe. And moft abfurd folly it is of the Heretikes , to applie the word Lat'mQs ,x.o the Pope : neither the Avhole order in common, nor cucr any particular Pope being fo called. And S. Irenarus the firft that obferucd it in that word , applied i : to the Empire and ftate of the Romane Emperour,vxhich then \xas Heathen, and not to the Pope of his daiesor after him : and yet preferred the word, Teiteim , as more agrcablc, with this admonition , that it v ere a very perilous and prcftimptuoiis thing to define any certaintie bcfort-hand,of that num- ber and name. Andtruclywhatfoeuer the Proteftants prefumc herein of the Pope, wc may boldly difcharge Luther of that dignitie.Hc is vndoubtedly one of Antichvirts Pie^ curfouiSjbut not Amichrift UunXtif. Vvi CHAP. vpon S, Inno- cents day ill Chriftina*;. "•' ^Ciiiii^, anil the fane num- ber of clc.'l tllitWCrCi'l'r- ncd chap. 7. -fOjcItatcof Lfcinore cjt- ccllcntthcr. another. And virgins for their puritie palling rhcrcftj v': aiwaics accompanying Chrift anc ^r» rlrlnt/^ cieiieof the wicked misbe licuers and il liners in the Vorld. shal follow tlTL tlut forfakc f Nations to drinke. Chrift and the any man adore the bead and his image , and receiue the chara^fler in Church & worship Anti thrift or Ijis imarrc. his forehead, or in his hand-, lo.'"' /he alto dial drinke of the wine of tlie wrath of God , which is mingled with pure wine in the cup of his wrath, and dial be tormented with fire &brimftone in the fight of the. ■'■g Faith is not ^"^0^/ Angels and before the fight of the Lamb.ii. And the fmoke of their enough to fal- torments fnal afcend for eucr and eucr : neither haue they reft day atid Hati6, without nirrht which haue adcredthe beaft, and his image, and if any man take fulfilling of thecharadcrof his name. 12.. Here is the patience of Saints, which rif^n.r^'n^rc'"*"' '' X. kecp thc commaudcmeuts of God and the faith of Iesvs. fcThcEpiftlein 15.;, And! heard a voice from heauen, laying to me: Write, Blefled a J lily Muifc arc the head which die in our Lord. From hence- forth now , faith the £ui- th»' dci d. ' Spirit, 4t4t.I}, CAHVoy Ucum. fd$, trough, Idu. Bill. •T«PTC jrwo !o. in L(xt:» S. lOHN THE Apostle. 676 Spirit , that they reft from their labours. For their workes follow them, p 14. And! faw , and behold a white cloud : and vpon the cloud one fitting liketo the Sonne of man, hauingoiihishcad a crowne of gold, and in his hand a (harp fickle. 15. And anotherAngcl came forth fro the temple,cryingwithaloud voice to him that fate vpon the cloud:'* Thruft in thy fickle, andreapc, becaufe the houre is come to reape , for the harueft of the earth is drie. 16. And he that fate vpon the cloud , thruft his fickle into the earth , and the earth was reapcd.iy. And another Angel came forth from the temple which is in heauen , himfelf alfo hauing a sharp fickle. 18. And another Angel came forth from the altar , which had power ouer the fire : and he cried with a loud voice to him that had the sharp fickle, faying: Thruft in thy sharp fickle, and gather theclufters of the vineyard of the earth : becaufe the grapes thereof be ripe. 19. And the Angel thruft his sharp fickle into the earth , and gathered the vineyard «f the earth, & caft it into the great c preflc of the wrath of God : 20. and the preffc was troden without the citie, and bloud came forth out of the preire» vp to the horfe bridles,for a thoufand fixe hundred furlongs. ANNOTATIONS, Chap. XIIIT, If. Trim hence- forth now.) This being fpccially fpokcn of Martyrs (as not only S, Au- giiftin fceiiicth to take it, but the Caluinifts thcmftlucs , tranflatitig , wdomitf^for $ur Lords cauft) the Piotcftants haiic no reafon to vfc the place againrt Purgatoi ic or praier for the Jcparted:fecin'.', the Catholikc Church and al her children confcHc^that al Mar- tyrs are ftraight after tbcirJcath, in bliilc, and need no praicrs. Whereof this is S. Au- guftincs knowen fentcncc : Heditth immieit t';e Hartyr, thm prmeth fjr the Martyr. Ser. i7-deYtrb.e_/ipe(l.c.i.a.nd againctothis purpofchcwritcth thus mort excellently tra(fl. 84. in loan. We \iei p not a mtmtie »f Mtirtyr Jdt our Lerdi table, «i we doe oftJier tfutc tefi in feace,thtt is,for the intent to fray fort em, bw. rather that they may pray for vt O'c. But if we take the \x'ords generally for al Jeceafcd inflate of grace, as it may be alfo, then we fay that eucn fuch , tliough they be in Purgatorie and Gods chaftifcincnt in the next lite, & need our praicrs, yet ( accordingtoiiicforcfaid hordes of S, Auguftin ) dot re/l.n peace, being difchargcd from the labours ,affliftions , and pcrfccutions of this Vcorld,and ( u hich is more ; from the daily dangers of finnc and damnation , and put into infallible fecuritic of eternal ioy w ith vnfpcakable comfort of confcicncc. And fuch indeed are more happie &blciTcd then any liuing,>xhoyct are vfually in the Scrip- tures callcdblelfed ,eueninthe middcsof thctribulationsof this life. Whereby vcfec that thcle wordcsj/roiw^nce/'or*'; theythJ rrfi from their Ubourt, may truciy agree to them alfo that are in Piugatorie , and fo here is nothing proued againft Purgatonc. Laftly, thisaduerbjtfwsis in Latfn,as in the Greek aTr^^ri doth not properly figniHe, from this prcfent time forward, as though the Apoftlcliad faid , that after their death and fo for- ward tlicy arc happie :but itnotcthand ioyncth the lime part together with the time prcfcnt, io this fcnCc , that fuch as baue died lince Chiilh Afcenfion , when he GtCi cntring into heauen c>pcned it for others, tr^oc uoi to Limb' j Vatrum , ds tiiey verc vc-ont before Clirifts time , but art in cafe to goc ftraigli: toblifle , except tlie impediment be in rhcinfel.ies. Thcrfor.-they are here called blelfed, that die now in this dare of grace and of thcncw Tcitamtnt, in comparifon of the old faithful and good pcrfons. Praying for the dead, and vnto Saints, at the altar. The place abii- fcd againft Purgatorie, anfwcrcd. Vv 3 6']6 THE POCAL TPSE OF THE 4. PART Oft!ic7.I.-ift i i).xl daiTin.itioti of the wicked. Tfie tiibula- tious about the d.iyof iiulgc- ineiit. t Baptifmc. C H A- P. XV. Thcj th/it Ihtd flow ottercojne thi hcuji and his muge and the number of his name, djcglorifieGod.6. Tofcuen Aji^clshaturtg theftuin Ujl ^U^ucs , are ^iuefifcuen iupsful of the r^'rath of God, '• Thcfont^of ^loyfcs and. Cliiift, isthe N D I faw another fignc in heauen great & marnelous; feuen Angels hauing the feuen laft plagues. Becaufe in them the vvrarh ofGodis confummate. 2. And I faw as it werecafea of glafle mingled with fire, & them that ouercamethebeailand his image and the number of his name , ftanding vpon the fcaof glaffe , hauing the harps of God: 5. and Tinging " thefongofMoyfesthe/eruantof God, andthefoiig of the Lamb, faying : Great and maruelous are thy vvorkes Lord- God om- cewTeftamcnt nipotent : iufl and true are thy waiesKing of the' worlds'. 4. Who dial paid the oIJ. not feare thee,o Lord , and magnifie thy name ? Becaufe thou only art holy, becaufe al Nations dial come, and adore in thy fight, becaufe thy iudgements be manifeft. . THE FIRST 5. And after tihefe things I looked , and behold the temple of the ta- bernacle of teftimonie was opened in heauen : 6. and there iffued forth the feuen Angels, hauing the feuen plagues , from the temple : reuefted with cleaneand white ' ftone*,and girded about the breads with girdles of gold, 7, And one of thefoure.beafts , gaue to the feuen Angels feuen vials of gold ful of the wrath of the God that liueth foreuerand euer. 8. And the temple was filled with fmoke at the maieftic of God , and at Jiispower.and no man could enter into the temple,til the feuen plagues of the feuen Angels were confummate, . Vision. Chap. XVI. ypoH the purtng out of the feuen cup of Gods math , on the Und^thefea, thtfoun^ ta'mesjhefeat of the beajl , Eu^hrateSj and the aire-y there arife fundrie plagues in the world. ND I heard a great voice out of the temple, faying to the feuen Angels : Goe , and poure out the feuen vials of the wrath of God vpon the earth. 2. And the firft went , and poured out his vial vpon the earth , &• there was made a cruel & very fore wound vpon men that _ had the charader of the beaft : and vpon them that adored the image thereof. I 5. And the fecond Angel poured out his vial vpon tliefea , and there was made bloud as it were of one dead ; andeuery liuing foule died in the fca. ^ 4. And the third poured out his vial vpon theriuersand the foun- tames ot waters : and there was made bloud. 5, And I heard the Angel of 5xliorc,an«l tliis purple harlat. For fuchfcllowes, in the expo- r fition of holy Scripture, be led only by their preiudicate opinions and hcicfies, to which they dravai things v ithout al indirterencic and finccritie. ferfecntetht Church ofotd. tint othir\\ife it figruflethtJje whole citie oft he DiUtl^thatis,the vniuer- ^^^^^ fal corps of the reprobju. Tcrtullian alfj lakcth it for Rome , thus, liabylon (faith he) in S. ^ hgi _ , place^'w hcrefoeucr it bc^that Antichrift shal rcigiie in,about the later end of the world. Now to apply that to the Romanc Church and Apoftolike See, cither now op then, Xtliich was fpoken only of the terrene ftate of that citie, as it was the fcatc of the Empc- rour,and notof Pcter^whcnit did flcaabouc jo.PopcSjChriftsVicarSjOne after another, & endcauonred to deftroy the whole Churchrthlt is moft blafphemous and foolish. The Church in Rome was one thing, & Babylon in Rome another thing. Peter fate in The Cluirch of Rome, and Nero fate in Rome. But Petcr,as in the Church of Rome : Nero, as in the Rome is ncuer Babylon of Rome.>X'hich diftinftion the Hcretikes might haue learned by S.Pcter hin\- called Baby 15. fclftp. I. chap. ^. writing thus: The Churchfulttteth you that urn ^ahjlon, coeteH. So that the Church & the veiy chofcn Church was in Ronic,>i hen Rome was Babylon, Vliercby it is plainCjthat whether Babylon or the great whore doc here fignifie Rome or no , yet ic can not figniHc the Church of Romer-ot hich is now,and eucr v( as,ditfering from the ter- rene Em^iue of the fame. And if,as m the beginning of the Church, Nero and the reft of theperftcuting Empcrours fNchich >* ere figures of Antichrift j did principally fit in Rome , fo alfo the j^reat Antichrift shal haue his feat there , as it may vt el be ( though others diinkc thit Hicrufalem rather shal be his principal citie:} yet eucn then thai nei- ther the Church of Romc,nor the Pope of Rome be Ani.ichrift,burshal be perfecutcd by Antichrift , and driucn out of Rome , if it be pollible. For,ro Cluifts Vicar and the Ro- mine C'lurchhc wil bcare as much good>j( il as tlic Protcftants now doc , and he shal liauc ntore power to perfecute him and the Chuvch,then they haue. S. Hicrom fp, i r, c.7. to Marcella,todraw her out ofthc citie of Rome to the holy Uiidjwarning her of tiic ina^ufyld aliurcincms to iimic and d Ufcpthat be info gteat aad populyus ^8o TheApocalypseof populous a citie,allucleih zi Icngih te thefe words of the Apocaly pfc, & maketh it to be Bibylon,.Sc the purple whore. But ftraight way,lcft fomenaughtie perfon might thii.ke he meant that of the Church of Rome, which he fpake of the focietie of thewickedonl/, he addcth ! Then is there indeed the holy ehurch,thert are thetiiuwfhant monumets eftht ^JpojiUs O AUrt)Ys,*htre is the trutfnfi^n of Chri^.thtrtis the faith praiftd * tf^ht t^foftle, & Genii- 1^',J.2 litie troden vndnfoot.the name ofChrifiian daily aduancing it-felfon high.WhcTtby you fee that whatfeencr may be fpokcn or interpreted of Rome, outofthis word Babylon , his not meant ofthe Church of Rome, but of the terrene ftate , info much that the faid holy Dolour (li.i.aducrrActtinian.cAi?.) i^$^'i^^^^^^^^^^^^^'^^^^^'^^^^^^ ^^^^^^ thcrc,batU wiped away the blafphemie written iiuheforelvead of her fosmcr iniquitie.But of the difference ofthe old ftate and dominion ofthe Heathen there.for whichit is refemblcd to Aitichr)ft, andthe Prieftly ftate which now it hath, read a nctible place in S.Leo • ferm. i. innat^tliVitri&Tauli, My ftcrie. j. Myftcrie.) S. P aul callcth this fecret and clofle working of abomination,thc myfterJe ofiniq'uKiei.T/;cy/4/.i. and it is c ailed alitle after in this chapter verf.7.tfc«5'«cr4}wewcar my ilcrie^of the woman, and it is alfo the mar ke of reprobation and damnation. This wonun «j, D>-««kf» •/«/)£ i/ont/.] It is pi aine that this woman fignifieththewhole corps of al the iignifieth al perfccutours that haue & shal shead fo much bloud of the iuft:of the Frophets^Apoftles, perfccutours and othcrMartyrsfromthc beginningofthe worldtotheend.TheProteflants foolishly of Saints. expound it of Rome, for that there they put Heretikes to death, and allow of their pu- Putting here- ni'>hment in other countries 'but their bloud is not called the bloud of Saints, noHiore tikes to death, the the bloud oftheeues,man-killeis,and other malefaftour$:for the sheading of which is not to shead by ordcrofiuftice,no Common-wealth shal anfwer. thebloudof 9.Senenhilles ) The Angel himfclf here expoundeth the 7.hiIIestobealonewiththe Saints. 7. heads and the 7.Kingsiand yet the Hcrctikes blinded exceedingly with malice againft The Proteflats the Church of Rome,are fo mad to take them for thcfeuenhilles literally, vpon which Biadiiesin ex- in old time Rome did ftand:thatfo they might make thevnlearnedbeleeue that Rome poundingthe is the fcacof Antichrift. Butiftheyhad any confideration, they might marke that the 7.hilles,of Ro« Prophets vifions here are moft of them by Seuens, whether he talke of heads, homes, nK;the Angel candleltickes, Churches, Kings, hilles, or other things rand thathealludednottothe himfelf ex- hilles,becaufe they were iuftfcuen,but that 5««<« is a myftical number, asfometinic Trti pounding the is, fignifyingyniuerfally afofthatfort whereof he fpeaketh : as, that the feuen heads ctherwifc. hilles,or Kingdoms ("which areherealone)shouldbe althe Kingdoms ofthe world that perfecute the Chriftiaras:being heads and mountaines for their height in dignitie aboue otheis.Andfome take it,thatthcre were feuen fpecialEmpiresjKingdomSjOr States that were or«shal be the grcateftperfecutours of Gods peopleias of AEgypt,Chanaan, Baby- lon, the Perfians, and Greeks , which be iiue:fixtly ofthe Romane Empire, which once perfccuted moft of al other,and whichCas the Apoftle here faith)jKrt is , or ftandeth. But t he feuenthjthen when S. lohn wrote this, was not come,neither is yet come in our daies : which is Antichrifts ftate, which shal not come fo long as the Empire of Rome ftandeth, as S.Paul did prophecie.iTfcf^i.i. What 14 the M. The fame IS the eight.) The beaft it-fclf being the Cogregation of al thefc wicked per- tcight beaft. fecutours, though it confift ofthe forefaid feuen, yet for that the malice of al is coplete in it,may be called the eight.Or, Antichrift himfclf, though he be one ofthe fcue,yet for his extraordinary wickcdnes shal be counted the odde perfccutour or the accoplishment of al other,& therfore is named the eight.Some take this beaft calledthe eight,to be the Diutl. The double li.The great citie.) If it be meant of any one citie,and not of the vniuerfal focictie of in terprctation the reprobate which is the citie of the Diuel , as the Church & the vniuerfal fellowship 9tiJabylon. ofthe faithful is caihd the citie of God, it is moftliketo be old Rome, as fome ofthe Greeks expound it,from thetimeof the fitl^ Emperours,til Coftantines daies,who made anendofthepcrfecution. For by the auth ritie of the old Romane Empire, Chrift was put to death firft,& aftcmard the two checfd Apoftic-, & the Popes their Succcflours & infinitCatholikemcn throughout the woild by Iclfcr Kings which then were fubicft to Rome. Al which Antichriftian perfccutions ceafcd,when Conftantine reigned, & yeai- dcdvp the citie to thePopc.who holdeth notthe Kingdem or Empire ouer the world, as tire Heathen diJ.butthefathcrhood and fpiritual rule ofthe Church. Howbeit the more prob >!c fe.nfe is the other,of the citie ofthe Diuel,as the Authour ofthe homilies vpontheApocalypfcinS. Augullin,dcclareth. CHAP, S. lOHN THE APOSTLE. 6Sl Chap. XVIU. ThefAlof Bjth)lon, her tudgcment^ ^Ugua andreuetiger.for the rchkh^c^. the lyings, i6. and m.trdufits of the earth ihut fwietime didcUaue vnto her , shul mownic bit' tiilj: 10. but heaueHyandthe A^jftla and Prophets ih4 reiejice, gND afccr thefe things T faw another Angel comming JW do.viic from hcauen , lulling great power : and the earth ^\fllj was illuminate J of his glorie. 2. And he cried out in force, '■^i^.^^ying : * Fallen fallen is Babylonthe great:andit is be- come the habitation of Diuels, and c the cuftodie of euery vnclcane Spirit, &: the cuftodie of euery vncleane & hateful bird .-j.be- caufe al Nations haue drunke of the wine of the wrath of her fornica- tion: and the Kings of the earth haue fornicated whith her : and the :: ^, r march^nts of the earth were made rich by the vertue of her delicacies, ©f paincs a« J 4. And I heard another voice from heauen, faying : Goe out from damnation,ac- hcr my people: thatyou be not partakers of her finnes, and receiue ^^^'^'"gfotl^- not of her plagues. 5. Bccaiife her finnes are come euento hcauen , and ^^^^''^"^ pltafu- God hath remembrcd her iniquities. 6. Render to her as she alfo hath dd'ichts oVthis reiulredto you : -and double ye double according to her workes : In life. Whichis the cup wherein flie hath miiigled , mingle yc double vnto her. 7. As ^ <'o'e fencence much as fhe hath glorified lier felf^ac hath been in delicacies,"* fo much ^^' ^"^"^'^ people giue her torment and mourning : bccaufe flic faith in her hart , * I fit a whole ^^1^ Queen , and widow I am not , and mourning 1 flial not fee. 8. Tiicrfore luft and riot, in one day fhal her plagues come, death, and mourning, and famine, &c ' Kin^sand with fire flie fiial he burnt:becaufc God is ftrong that shal iudge licr. Marchams are p. And "the Kings of the earth, which haue fornicated with her, &r "cd drcTcJ^ haue liued indelicacies, flial weep, and bewaile themfelues v^on her, drowned inthe w hen they flial fee the fmoke of her burning: 10. ftanding farrc off for plcafurcs tf the feare of-lier torments, faying : Woe , woe, that great citie Babylon, ^^'^ world: that ftrong citie:becaufe in one houre is thy iudgemcnt come. T.^i'^ ""''^^f II. And the marchants of the earth fhal weep, & morne vponhcr: i^ ^,f ti,cy be bccaufe no man flial buy their merchandife any more, 12. merchandife not cxcccdin<» ofgoldandfilucrand precious ftone;andofpearle, and fine linnen, and vcrtuou;;i_o purple, and rilke,& fcarletand al Thy ne wood, andal velTels ofyuorie, fin^l vi"Y'*^°^ and al velTels of precious ftone and of braiVeand yron and marble, d^l^^ who*" 13. and cynamon,and of odours, and ointment ,and frankincenfe,and feeing once wine, and oile, andfloure, & wheat, and beafts, and flieep, and horfes, thcextrcmc and chariots , &: llaues , and foules of men. 14. And the apples of the end of their defire of thy foul aredeparted from thee , and al fat and goodly things Ih«madet^hMr arc pcriflicd from thee, and they flial no more finJ them. i«f. The mar- hcauehcrc, to chants of thcfc things which are nude rich, dial ftand farre froni lier for be turned into feareof her tormentes,wecping and mourning, i6.&faying:Woe,woe, pa«ncs& dam- that great citie , which was clothed with filke , and purple , and fear- "!Jc),°'l"l^["^'• lcr,and was giUcd with gold, and prctigus ftoac,and pearls: 17. bccaufe ^«(. ^^~^ ^^^^ " moncLjce. c The Angels aiiJal Saints shal icioycc & la.ud God to fee t!ic >x'ickcd confiindcH,& Godsiuftice executed \'\ton thcJr opprcf- foiirs & peiTc- cutours, &this is that\jchicli the Martyrs praied for,c.^. '•By thisitfce- mctli cleerc tha-t the Apof- tle meaneth not aiiy one citic , but the vniuerfal com- panie of the Vfhok number 6Si The Apocalypse op 111 one houre aie Co great riches made defolate: and euery go u er nour, 8ith a great armie , and pgh ting againft' the beafl and the Kings of thee Arih and their armies', 17. the birds of the airebein^in the meant time called to diuoure their flah, ■pTER thcfe things I heard as it were the voice of many multitudes in heauen faying , il//i7«-i»; Praife, and glorie and power is to our God : z . becaufe true & iuft are his iudgements which hath iudged of the great harlotjthat hath corrupted the earth in her whoredom, and hath reucngcd the bloud of his feruants , of her hands. ;. And '" againe they faid , AlUlu-ia. And her fmoke afcendeth for eucr and cuer. 4. And the foure and twentie Seniours fel downe,and the fourebeafls, & adored God fitting vpo the thvonc/zy ing:'^ Awen^Allelu' ia. 5. And a voice came out from the throne , faying : Say praifc to our God al ye his feruants : and you that fcarc him,lirle and great. 6. And I heard as it were the voice of a great mnkitn Je , and as the voice of ma- ny \^-aters,& as the voice of great thunders, rayi."ig,i^//t/«-w:becaufe our Lord S. loHN THE Apostle. her felf with hike glittering and white. For the hike are '^ the iiiftiiica- -"I't^ pcrfcv'^tly rions of Saints. f-^r cucr ,oj^ 9. And he faid to mc:VViitc/Blefrcd be they that are called to the J^hrJ'JJi'' u- •' flipper of the marriage of the Lamb. |< And he faid to mc:Thefe vvor- riatrc mfcpara- des of God, be true. lo. '' Ani * I fcl before his fecte, to adore him. And ^Ic? he faith to nic : See thou doe not •, I am thy fcUovv-feruant, and of thy "" ThatistLe Brethren that haiie the tcftimonic of Iesvs. Adore God. For the tcfti- 1"^ "f acrml monic ot Ilsvs , is the fpnit ot prophecie. fo^. /,js fpoHfc 11. Andlfavv hcaucn opened, and behold a white horfe:and he that the Church, fate vpon him , was called Faithful and True , and with iuftice heiud- geth & fightcth*. 12. And his eyes as a flame of firc,and on his head many diademcsjhauii^.ga name written, which no man knoweth but himfelf. ij. ^ And he was clothed with a garment fprinkled with bloud : and hisnamcis called, c The word of god. 14. And thehoftes thatcThcfeconJ are in heauen followed him on white horfcs clothed in white and pure Pcrfon in Tti- fiike. 15. Andoutof hismoiithproceedethafliarp fword: thatinithe "'^^.'^'^'l^^""^ may ftnke the Gcntils. And* he flialrulc them in a rod of yron : and he Cod vdiidf ""^ trcadcth the wine preffc of the furic of the wrath of God omnipotent, y^^^s made flesh 16. And he hath in his garment and in his thigh written, * [; King ofIo.i. KINGS AND LORD OF LORDS. - Kucil .iccor- 17. And I faw one Angel Handing in the funnc, & he cried with a loud od a grace in the adc of fetuing God , (where it is indeed properly vleujas it hath in the text of the Scripture, ^'.elnU ofcen The ChurchCatholikedoth often andfpecially vfethisfacred word , toioyne with vlca in the the Church triumphant, conliftingof Argelsand Satius, who htrc arefaidtohudaiid Ch^irch/peci- prafe God with great rcioycing,by this word t^i/t/Hi.i,and by often repetition thereof: ally ii^Eafter as the CatholikeChurch alio vfeth, namely in Eaikr time eucn rii V\ it-fontide, for time. the ioy of Chrifts rerurrcdion, which (as S. Auguftin dedaretb ep. ad lanuiYmm) was the gc eralvfe of the primitiue Church, making a greater myftcrie ard matterofit , then our Proteitants now doe. At ether times of thcyearealfo he faith it was fungin fome Churches, biitnotinal. And S, Hieromnunibereih It among the hcrefies oi Vigilan- tius, thif ijdeluia co-M not befungbut atEaftcr. ^duerf. ytgilant. c. i. It fign'fi^h "^'"^s Frath is, by the vfe ot the Scriptures it hath more it then, pMjfe/et/peLori, fig- more chen Tas "iti/i.--(i,inlent and times of penauce and mourning, fe^e ihe Lord. butnot <^llc'wi.\\hich( is S Augullinalfo declareth) isatermeof fignificationaad inyfterie,ioyned with that time, and then vfedfptcialiy in theChurch of God , when sbcreprefentcthtovs in her Seiuicc , the ioyes and beatitude ofthe next life ; which is donefpecially aiiEafter, by the ioyfiUcelebratig of Chrifts glorious Rcfurreftion and Afcenfion , after the penal time of Lent which rtpi efenteth the mifv;rie of thislife. See S. Anouftin 5er. 1. & S-'^-9 & *• ^- 9 . de DttHrJii to. jo. and his enarration vponthc 148 Pfalme.For in the titles and ends of diuerle holy PfalmcsthisAZ/c/wM is fulof myftcrie Falfe tranfla- and facred fignification. Where we muftaske the Proteftants, why they haue left it out tion. altogether , being in the Hebrew , faying neither t/ilUlmHi nor Vrtpfeye the Lord,in the Bible rj77: and that nine times in the fixe laft Pfalmes. tytfwcH and Al- MoreoUerthefaidholy Doftour (/». i. rfet/o^. C/;r»/2, c. ii.affirmeththat yimens.r\d Itluix should t^lleluia be not tranflated into any other language fropterfattciiorem authtritattm, for the not be tran- more facredauthoritie of the words fo remaining. And ep. 178. he faith that it is not flatcd into lawful to tranflate thcin.?iam feienduin eji &e.f»rit is to be kwow«»f faith he)that al'^tionx valgar togues. doe ft^Amen and ty^llelttiaintht Hebrew werdsy^hich neither the Latin man northe Barbarous Al Nations in mMytranpateinto his o'^ne language. See S. Hieromalfo cpi/?. i. 7. And namely for our Na- thc Primitiue tian, S. Gregoriewil bearers witnes that our countriereceiued the word Alleluia with Church fang their Chriftianitie, faying thus /i. xj. Moral. c. 6. IJoguaBritanui*que Hebrew tyiUeluia. And for lurie S. Hierom ep. 17. c, 7. writeth , that the husbandmen at the plough fang t^Jlteluia , which was not tht n their vulgar fpeach. Yea he faith that in Monafteries the finging of t^llelutawis infteedofa bcl to cal them together ad CoUtil.im. in Epitaph. Taul.c. i o. Tliiswordisafacied, Chriftian, myftical, andAngtlical fong; and yetinthenew TheProteftats feruicebooke it is turned into, Trai[e ye the Lord) and t/i //?/«/« i^ quit goiie,becaufe they prof ine tins ^^^ neither to agree with the Church of God, nor with the vfe of holy Scriptures, no word by tranf- "°' with their owiic tranflations. But no maruel, that they can not Cvagthe fong 9 four "Lord lacini; it,& di- Si^doi \^^cUin aflrange countrie, that is , out of the Catholike Church in the captiuitic mnishthsfig- of fchifmcaiidherefie. Laftiy, we might askethemwhetheritbe alone to fay i»/4«.zr, nificatioa Hofanna , and 'iaueviwehefeech t/jce? whereas Hofann a is withal a word of exceeding con- thcreuf. gratul.ition and ioy which they txpreffed toward our Sauiour. Euen fo t^Utluia hath another manner of fenfc audfignificationinit,thencanbe cxpreflcdby, Traiftyeth* Lord. J A-r. ^ i.lu/i fixations of Saints. ) Here thcHcrctikcs in their rranflations could not alter the ' " , ** wo'-d iuihficattons into ordinances , or cen^itutions , ax they did falfely in the Grft of $. Lu ke, arc goo wor- thereof fecj^g Annoratioa there vcrf «.but they are forced to fay in Latin yiri/iifjcati»A a:,. a"° ff'h ""* ** ^^^^ ■ a"«i J" English, righttoufnn , ( ior iujiificoiiont they wil not fay in any cafe ftif'inff but ^°'^^'^*'^^°^"><^o""'^"^^"^'^» ) yea aid they can not deny but thefeiuftjficaj^Oflsbethe lu 1 ying, . . -. . ^^^^ S. lOHN THE Apostle. 68j Bf^f. good workes of Saints.But where * they make this gl,>ire,that they bcfocalled,bccau(£ bccaijfe ih'-m- ihcy drethcfiuits or cftcft of faith and of :hciuftjcc which wehaucby only faith, it is fdiics ali'u mollciiidcmly falfc, and againll the very tcxt,andnaturcofthtv,oid. For there is nu with faitii in* canfc why any thing .hould Dc called a mans iufUfication , bat for that it niaketh him ftific a luan. iult. So tliatj iufUficationty be ih'j venues of faith, hoi)C, chantie, and good deeds , iufti- f/iiigor maluiig a man lurt, and not ttfcds of iuftification. Neither faith only, but they altogether be the very ornaments and inward garfncnts,beauty,and iuftice of the fuuic, as hcrei: isciiident, \o.,y'nil fei.) The Proteftants abufe tills place,and the example of the Angels for- S lohni aJo- &idJing lohn to adore hi:n being but his feilow-feriiant, and appointing him to adore ringcf tJiJ An- God>agiinft al honour, reuerence, andaiorationof Angels, baiiits,or other fanAificd eel exi-licatcd creatures , teaching that no religious worship ought to be done vnto them. But in truth againft the it makcthfor no lachpurpofc,biit only warneth vs that Diuine honour and tueadora- ProteOants tion due to God alone, may notbegiuen toany Angel or other creature. S.^yittgufl. de abufinc ihcfa- 'vcrarelig. cap. Mimo. And when the Aduerfarics rcplic that fo great an ApoHlc, ij lohn me >vas, could not be ignorant of that point , nor would haue giuen diuine honour vnto an Angel ( for fohchad been an Idolater) and thcrfore that he was not reprehended for The Protenat^ that, butfordoing any religions reuercnce or other honour whatfoeuw to his fellow- are rtfcllcdVy feruant : weanfwertliatby thclikereafon, S. lohn being fo great au Apoftle, if this their owne icind of reuerencchadbeen vnlawful and to be reprehended , as the Proteftants hold it reafon. is no lelFc then tlic other, could not haue been ignorant thercof,nor would hauedoneit. Therforc they might much baici haue larned of S, Auguftin {c^.6i,in (jenej. j how this faft of i^lohn was corrcdedby the Angel, and wherein the errour was. In cftcd it is thus, ThattliC Anjcl bcingfo glorious aaid tulofmaicftie,prefenting Chrifts Per- ^' ^' '^^ errcj fon, and in his name vlingdiuerswosdes proper to God, as, I am the firji and the lafi , 4n^®"ly inrliepcr- it/ZfJc c.aliucAnd vasdady and fuch like, might wcl be taken of b. lohn, by errourofhis Perfon ^°"> niyftaking J. tobeChrifthimfelf,andthat the ApolUeprufaminghimtobe fo indeed , adored him ^'^^ Angel to with Diuine honour: which the Angclcorrcftijig, toidhini he was nut God, but one of ^'- Chrillhim- hisfellowcs,and iherfore that he should not fo adore him , but God. Thus then we fee« ^^^'^j'Sc fo ado- lohn was neither fo ignorant , lo rhinkethat any vnduc honour might be giuen to any *^"? '•i^ ^.s creature J nor foil, to commit idoiatrie by doing vndue worship toany Ani^lin hca- GcJ, uen: and therforc was not culpable at aim his fad , but only erred materiilly ( as the Schole.mencalit) that i$, by miftakiag one for another , thinking that which was an E/a, 5? Angel, to haue been our Lord : becaule he knew that our Lord himfelf is alfo * called in Gr*- an Angel, and hath often appeared in the vifions of the faithful. CO. And the like is to be thought of the Angel appearing in the 12. of the Apocalypfe, S. lohn finned MaUc. whether itwerethefameoranother,for that alfodidfoappcare, that lohncouldnottel not in this a- J. whether itwereChrift himfelf or nOjiil the Angeltold him. Once this is ccrtaine, that dotation, lohn did not foi mally (as they fay} commit idoiatrie, nor finne at al herein, knowing ai ducties of*Chriftianman,nolei{ethen an Angelofheauen, being alfo in as great ho- nour with God, yea and in more then many Angels. Which perhaps may be the caufc Another ex- (andconfequently another explication of this place}that the Angel knowing his great plication of graces and meriti before God,would not accept any worship or fubmillion at his hands this place, though lohn againe of like humilitie did it, asalfo immediately afterward chap. zz. which belike he would not haue done, ifhehad brcn precifcly aduifcd by the Angel but a moment before , of crrour and vnductifiihies in the faft. Howfoeuer that be , this is aiidentjthat this the Angels rcfufing of adoration, taketh not away the due rcuerecce and refpcd wc ought to haue to Angels ot other fandiikdpcrfons and creatures j and fo thefc wordes, Ste :hou dot it not,figni(ic rather an earned rcfufakhen any fignification of crime to be commited thereby. . _ And marutl it is tliat the Proteftants making themfeluesfo fiire of the true fenfcof , roteflats cilery doubtful place by conference cf other Scriptinc, follow not here the coi fcrence r conference & comparingof Scriptures thatthe.nfcluesfomuch oronly rcquirc.We wil giuc them ^ . ^"'pf"'^<^s occanon&amethodefotodoc. He thatdoubteih of thisplacc,findcth out three things '"'S"^ "•''J re- ef .pi^lUo.which mu I be tried by oth^jr Strict ires. The firft,whc:hcithcreought tobc ^IS'*^"^' -^dora- 1,/f ug.de or may be any religious reuercnce ov honour done toany creatures: taking the word re- "" ° crcarw- utra li^ion or religious wonhip not for that fpeclal honour whichis pr<'p-ily and only due to ^ , ' rclig.c. God, as S, Auj'aftinlbiTiCtimcs vfciU it , but for reuercnce due to any thine that is , ' • P^'^^*. * * * o .'... -:-' to, hciein txami- jy. hoJy ^;^ T H E A P 6 C A 1 Y P S E O F r rv i>iouci Ik.Iv by fanAlfication or application ^° thcfciuice ofGod.Tlicfecond tlung.Is whether l! ScriiLrcs bv vfe of Sciiptuvcs, that honour be called aderaion in Latin , or by a w ord eqiuualent in ' ' otiierldnguas;c8,Hebrwe,Greeke, orEnolii,h.La{lly,\vhcthcr we may by the Scriptures f ai downc proftratc before the things , or at the fcete of pcrfons that Vf e fo adore. For of ciuil duty- done to our Superiours by capping, kneeling , or other courtefiCj Ithinkc thePrdteftants wil not ftand withes : though indeed, their arguments make. as much * ai?ainft the one as the other. ^ ^ mr - rr^iSY.xmct * "'B:ltforrcli^ious^xorship of creatures ( ^xhich^5^efpeal8. ^Jdort ye his foet~/i»el,hecaMfe it it holy; and Htbr. il.Ue adored the tofpe»f bis rod, J Thiidly , that the Scriptures alfo w arrant vs ( as the nature of the word ndsration giuetli F alliuT pro- in al three tongues) to bov;e downe our bodies , to f al flat on the ground at the prefence ftritc before of fuch things^ and atthe feeteof holy pcrfons , fpecially Angels, as lohn doth here, the pcrfons or thefe examples proue. Abraliam adored the Angels that appeared to him. Moyies alfo ^^''•i^- thincs adored, the Angel that shewed himfelf out of the bush, who were creatures , though they rcprc- ^""^^ i' fentedGods Perfon, as this Angel here d;d, thatfpaketo S. lohn. Balaam adored the Anocl that flood before him with a fword drawen Numii. lofue adored falling flat *-°f*^' '*- downe before the feet of the Angel , calling him his Lord, knowing by the Angels owns teftimonie,that it was but an Angel.Who refufed it uot,but required yet more reuerence, comanding him to plucke of his shoes, bccaufe the ground was holy , no doubt fo maie by the prefence only of the Angel, AdoriHg of Yeanotonly to Angels, but euen to great Propkets this deuotion was done, asto Prophets and Daniel by Nabuchodonofor,whofel flat vpcn his face before him, and did other greate '''*'»•*• liolv pciifons. offices of religion,w hich the Prophet refufed not,becaufe they were done to God rather then to him, as S.HieromdefendeththcfameagainfiPorphyrie j who charged Daniel with intolerable pride therin : and the faid holy Doftour alleaoeth the faft of Alexan- der the great, that did the like to* loiadas the highPrieft of thelewes. Howfoeuer * fT' that be(for of the Sacrifice there mentioned there may be fome doubt,which theC hurch ''*«*'"'> dqth alwaies immediately to God,andte no creature ) thefaft of the Prophets (4. Reg, 4- ^Z' i)toElifaeus is plaine: where they pcrceiuing that the double grace and fpirit of Elias ^* ,. 1 - was giucntohimjfel flat downe at his feet and adored. So did * the Sunamite:to omit '"''"^t thatAchior adored ludith, falling at her feet,as a women blefled of God, and infinit *^' other places. ' Al which things, by coparlngtheScriptures,ourAduerfaries should haue found to be- lawfully done to men, & Angers,& foueraignc holy crcaturcs.Whcreby they might con- uinccthenifclucs,and percciuc, that that thing could not be forbidden S.Iohn to doe to the Angel, 'a hich they pretend : though the Angel for caufcs might refufc euen that which S. lolm did la^x fully vnto him , ahia and adore.Sce the Annot there. Ch AP. S. lOHN THE AlOSTLE, 6ij Chap. XX. bee m S. Au- gi.ftin,/i. io.it Jin Angel cafletb the dragon ( or diuel ) bound Jnto the depth for a theufandjfeares, in Ci»»i,c.7. g. o» yehuh the fmles ofM.irtyrs in thefirfi refurreitton ihd reignc with Chrtji.y. After /"?• ^ ^^^ ^^P^'. which je^es^Satan kmg let loof:^ shul raife Gog & Magog^an innumerable armie, cha^lc^/^'"^ againjl the beloucd citie : y. but /fire from heatten shal dejirojf them. 12. Then boo- •■d^id inmlU^ kjs are opened,and be thatfitteth v^on the throne, tudgeth al the dead according to warn numero mfi their WOrkjS. ad proftrendam neuam ftbcltm ND Ifavv an Angel defcending from heauen, hauingy^^a'prly^J^rje". the key of the bottomles depth , and a great cfeaine in neranoaUtxpri' his hand. x. And he apprehended the dragon the old ^^n"? him per ferpent, which is the Diucl and Satan , and '' bound ^^'TZfumcA him for athoufand yeares. 5. And he threw him into iUomiUe am'isl"' the depth,and shut him vp , and fealcd ouer him , that ^uiareirumfan' he leuuceiio more the Nations, til the thoufand yeares be [confum-^* ^<^'')?*3t»h mate. And after thefe things he muft be loofed a litle time. ' mif'T/ S*^** 4. And" I favv feats : and they fate vpon them , and iudgcment was d°qI*' 'jj*'* - giuen them/' and the foules of the beheaded for the teftimonie of Iesvs, at, rat. d ' and for the word of God, and that adored not the beaft norhis image, •eS, Anguftin nor recciued his charafter in their foreheads or in their hads,haue liued ^jj^'j-'' ^'^ ^*' & reigned with Chrift"J a thousad yeares.5/' The reft of the dead liued fignffie°anT' not, til the thoufand yeares beconfummatc. " This is the firftrcfur- ccrtaine Ni- redion. 6. Bkfledand holy is he that hath part in the firflrefurrcdion. tions,butal In thefe the fccond death liath nor power : but " they fiial be Pricfts of ^^^} shalthen GodandofChrift:andshal reignc with him athoufand yeares. t^h^DrJcUnJ 7. And when the thoufand yeares shalbc confummate, " Satan shal Antichrift a- beloofedout of his prifon, and shalgoe forth, and feduce"'* the Nations gainft the that are vpon the foure corners of the earth , * Gog, and Magog , and Church. /». lo; shal gather them into battel , the number of whom is as the fandof the J c"u/' "' fea. 8. And they afcended vpon tlie bredthof the eartli , and compafled i^E^'^ch /7i™* " the camp of the Saints, andthebtloued citic. 9. And "there came f THE «.visr- downc fire from God out of heauen , and deuourcd them : 10. and the 9^- Diuel which feduced them, was caft into the poole of fire and brim- g They shal ftonc,where both the bcaft Sc the Falfe -prophet shal be tormented day no^t"theVubfla- and night for euer and eucr. ce , but the ii./And I faw a great white throne , and one fitting vpon it, from shape chaged. vvhofe figlit'"^ earth and heauen fled , and there w as no place found for *• ^''M- ^^e S. them. 12. And I faw the dead, fireat and litle , ftanding in the fii^ht of the '^"g""»"-^--". throne, and c books were opened ; and* "another bookc was opened, cThebookct which is of life: and the dead wereiudged ofthofe things which were of mens con- written in the books according to their woks. i?. And the fca (^jcnces.wlicre gaue the dead that were in it, and death and hcl gauc their dead that berg^^^'"^^^ were in them, and it-was iudgcd of eucry one according to their works, cue ryinan$ life Xx 14. And hath been. ^88 THE ApocALYPsn Of u f uch a? doe M • ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^'^'^^ ^^^ "?^^ ^^^ poole oF fire. This is the fecond no good vvor- death. 1$. And" hethat was not Found written in the booke of life, was kcs , if th:y caft into the poole oFlirc. haueageand time to doe tliciTi, are not . _ found in tlie books of life. ANNOTATIONS. Chap. XX.. * . Boundh'm.) Chrift by his P afsion hath abridged the power of the Diuel for a thoir- fand yeares,that is, the whole time of the new Teftament, vntil Antichrifts time, when he shalbeloofedagaine , that is,be permitted to deceiue theworld,but forashorttime only,to wit, three yearcs and a halfe. Bishopj Co/i- 4.1/aw/eJtx. ) S. AuguftinC/»&.zo.tfeCiK:«.De»c.9.)takeththistobefpoken,noto/«6fr ftorics& iudi- i'/i iudgement, but of the Sees oy Conjtjiories «f Bishops and Prelateiy and sft^ieVr elates thent^ Cial power, felues , by whom the Church k mow gouertied. y4s the iudgemem here giutn ycan be takin n»- othervj'ife better^ then ofthat v^hkhwas faii by our Sauiour Mat.i 8, whatfoeuer you bind in earthy, thai be biund in hea'ten: andtherfore j/;e ty^ppe faith , what hatte I todte^ to iudge of them that- 4re withontf During a 4. tJndthe foules. ) He meaneth( faith S. Auguftin in the place alleaged ) thefoulet of thoufand Martyrs , that they shal in the msane time , during thefe thouftnd yeares^-jvhich is the time of the ycares ( that Church militant, be in heaucn without their bodies, aud rtigne with C hrifiifor, the joules [ faith hc) is the tihie of of the godly departed, are not feptrated from tht Church which is eum now the Kingdom of Chrifiy this militant for els there should be ke^ no memorie of them at the altar of God in the communicating of the body of Church ) Cbriji : neither should it auaile fe without it : nor to oaji^entobe reconciled , »/ we fortune for femn.e or ofil confcimceto hefepx- •vith Chrift in rated from the fame body, i_/ind why arealthefe things done, but for that the faithful departed alfo foule only. be vumbers of the Church ^And though for an example the Martyrs be only named here, yet it is meant of others alfo that die in the ftate of grace. The reftare j. The reft liued not.) The reft which are not of the happie number aforefaid, but liued- dead and anddiedin finne , reigne not with Chrift in their foulcs during this time of the new damned in Teftament,but are dead in foule fpiritually and in body naturally,til the day of iudge- foulc, during ment. S. i^ugnft. ibidem. the fame time. J. This is the frji refurre^ion. ) As there be two regenerations , one by faith, which is Thefirftrefur- now in Baptifmej and another according to the flesh, when at the later day the body reftion, of the shal be made immortal and incorruptible:fo there are two refurreftions , the one now of foule only. the foulcs to faluation when they die in grace, which is called, the fiift,ihe other of the bodies at the later day.S. Auguftin./i.io.de CiUit.c. 6. Priefts, fome ^- They shal be Vriefis. ) U is not fpoken ( faith S. Auguflin li. lO. de Ciuit. C. ro, _) of properly (o Bishops and Piiefis only , which are properly now in the Church ca'tedTriejit : but as we cal ai calIed,fomc Chrifliaas ,for thtmyjlycal Chrffme er ointment , fo al Triefls , becaufethey are the members of one Ajnpropcrly. Tritji , of whomthe i/1poJlte ^cter faith, ^ holy people, a Kingly Vritflhood. Which words be notable for their learning that thinke there be none properly called Priefts now in the neiv rcftanient,no otherwife then al Chriftian men and women,and a conftifion to theia that therforc haueturncd the uumtTtie^sinto Miniflers. The binding 7. Satanshalbe lotfed. ) In thewholeS. chapter of the faid to. hoo\ie de Ciuit at eDei in and loofingof S. Auguftirijisaaotablecomnientarieofthefewords. Where firft hedeclareth , that $acan,explica- neither this binding nor loofingof Satan is in refpeft of feducing or notfeducingthe ted by S. Au- Church of God : prouing that whetJKr he be bound orloofe, hecanneuer feduce the ^ftirt. fame. The fame, faith \\^,$hd beibe ftate of the Church at that time when the Diueliinbe loofed, euen at ftnce it was inflituted , the fame hath it been e> shal be at al limcin her children that fucceed each other by birth & death. And a litlj flfccr: This I thtught was therfore to be mentioned , leji «ny mm should th'inke , that during the litle time wherein the Diuel shal be locfed, the ChuYch shal UQt Ifg vpoo tht earth t he ehh^ n tfindingithirewhinhtthtdbelttloofe^ofconfumin^itv^hen he shal S. loHN THE Apostle. ^^9 shallyal mimts ftrftcmt tht fame . Secondly hcdcflaicth , that the Diud to be bound, is nothing tls but not to be permitted by God to cxercife al his force or fraud in tcntations : as to be loofca , is to be fuffcrcd by God for a fmal time , that is, for three yearcs and a halfe , to piaftife and ^rcuc al his po\ver and arts of tentations agaiad the Church and her children, and yet not to prcuailc agamft them. Thirdly this Doftour shcwcth by v^hat great mercic our Lord hath tied batan and abridged his 1 M short power durinc the whole millcnaricor thoufand ycares, which is al the timeof the new rexgneot An- Tcftament vntil then rand with what wifcdomhc permittethhim to breakcloofe that ticnriit. licle time cfthree yeares & fixe moneths,toward the later day, which bhal be the rcigne of Antichrift. Laftlv he shcwcth what kiid of men shalbe moft fubied to the Diueis fcdudion,[cuenfuciiasnowbytcntationofHcretikcsgocoutoftheChuich)andwh» shal auoid it. . , ,^ ., _. „ ,,.„ By al which we may confute diuersfaireexpoficions of old & latcHcretikcs.Firlt, MiUenaru ^r the ancient Scft of the Millenaries, thac grounded vpon thefe thoufand yeares named Cluliaftx^ by the Prophet, this herefie,that there should be fo many yeares after the refurrcdion of our bodies, in which we should rcigne with Chrift in this world, in our bodies , in al delights and pleafurcs corporal of meats, drinkcs , and fuch like , which they called the fi ft refurreaion. Of which herefieCerinthus was the Autbour. Epif'). hfr. 77. m fine. Utero. Comment, inc. 19. Mat. ^ugttft. /j*r. 8. ad. S^uodvult Deum. tufcbius alfo ( /i. j. hifloriac.jj. ) sheweth that fome principal men were in part (though after a more hancft manner concerning thofe corporal delicacies ) of the fame opinion by mifcon- The ScrlptUrO* ftruftion of thefe words of S. lohn. Whereby we learne and al the world may perceiue, hard, the holy Scriptures to be hard, whcnfo great Cieikesdidcrre, and that there is nolecu- ritie but in that fcnfe which the Church allow rrh of. r « • The late Hcretikes alfo by the faid S. Augiilbr.ts words are fully refuted , affirming By S. Augufti- not only that the Church may be feduced in that grcar perfecution of the Diucls ncs forefaid loofiig -but that it hath been feduced cuen a great pctcc»,f ihistime when the Diucl explication, is ii bound : holding that the very true Church miyerre orfal from truth to crrour and euidentJydc- idolatricyca ( which is more blafphemie) that the cheefc Gouernour of the Church is Juced againft Antichrift himfdf, and the very Church vr.dcr him , the whore of Babylon: and that the Protedats; this Antichrift, (which the Scriptures iafo many places, and here plaincly by 5. Au- that the Chur- guftines expofition ,teft fie, shal rei2;ne but a final time, and that V)waid the laft iud- the can not gemerv, ) hath been reucaled bng l\ hence , to be the Pope himfdf , Chrifts owne grre, and that Vicar, & that he hath perfecutcd the Sa.nrs of their fed for thefe thoufand yeares at the Pope can thclcaft. Which is no more but tom'.kethe Diucl tobeloofe, & Antichrift to reigne not pofl-blybc the whole thoufand yeares, or the mofl part thereof , that is, almoft the whole timeof Antichrift. the Churches ftatc in the new Tcftament: [whic.i is againft this & other Scriptures eui- dcntly, appointing that to be the time of the Diueis binding:)Yca it is to make Anti- chrift 8c the Diucrwcakcr toward the day of iudgcmct then before, and the truth better to be knowen, and the faith more common , the neerer we come to the faoic iudgementi .-^ which is cxprcfly * againft the Ghofpel ar.d this prophecie of S. lohn. r iV' We fee that the Sca$ of Luther, Caluin , andothcr, be more fpred through the ^^ j^Qincjl,le r"' * • world then they were euerbcfore,and confequently the Pope and his rdigion Icflencd, dcmonftratiJi. andhis powcrofpuni$hing[or, as they cal it ) pcrfccuting the faid Scdaries, through * the multitude of his adutrfarias diminished, Howthsn is the Pope Antichrift, vchofc force shal be greater at the later erd of the world, then bi fores' Or hew can it be othcrwifc, but fhcfcSeft Maifters should be Aiuichriftsnecre precurfours,that make Chrifts chccfc Minifters & the Churches chctie Gouernours that haue been thcfc thou- fand yeares and more, to be Antichriftcsj & themfclues and their Sefts to be true, that comefo nee re the timeof the Diucb loofing and fednftion, and of thepcrfonal reigne ofAntichrift. 9.1hecat»poftheS*mtt.']S.Aiif,nR'\n in the faid 10. bookc de Giuit.Dci cap. u.Ith not faith he, to betAtn ih^ the perficutonrj shMlgnhcr to anyplace , 41 though the carrf cf the The camp of Saint tor the btUuedat'itthould be bm in one place ,v.hkh indttd item other th'mgbwtht ChuYih Saints is the cfChri/i fpred through the whole world ^ndtherfore ^whtrcfoeutrtle Church thd ther.»/ be iaal^intion, (Henthen,for!oniuchij in/inua:ed by th-j Ulhuic of the rarih hre fpeciftd ) through the there thai the tentt of <,Mmt be ,ani the btloued citie of Cod, andthtre shal ihe be bcjtc^tdby al her world, enemiest^hicieshalbe in entry counme where jheis^in moft cri*eland forcible frt. So \^r'nerhth'\$ AsnowHcrc, profound holy Dolour .^i'hercby wc rtc,that,asnowtheparticularChurchcsof Ergljd tikes in parti-. X X 1 Scotland, Sgo The Apocalypse of culir courrles, fo Ancichril^ ihal pcrfccucc the Churches ofal Nations. What is meant by firefrjna heaucn. The bookcof cucry mans glorious bodies ; uhcrcone mans body, confciencc , and cogitations .u c rc^ntknted to <>^i-(-i'. another, as co;-poral things in this lii"e arc fccn throui^^h cr) iVil or ii^lalle. Xx } Chat. 4r. THE Apocalypse of Chap. XX 11. Thctrecofltfe bc'm^v,^>ttered mthUii'mgywitey.jsxlJe'hfiuiti taerj moKcth.-^.Thne ts neither lurfc nor night in the citte.^.Jhe A hgel that ihwcd lohn M rhefe things^, refufeth to be adored ofhwhi4,Me telleth htm &Mt. the Htfl sbal enter into the cttie, kutthe rejl sbalbccaji forth. iS. Laftij^ be protcficth ma tbreatneth againfi them thAt sbtil i>rcftwie to Aide to this pro^heac^or taJ^e awajfr&m thefr/ne,. , ND he flievved ineariuerof * lining water', cleeicas cryftal , proceeding from the feat of God and of the '■Chriftisouv <^^^Y^ Lamb. 1. In the middesoftheftreat thereof, &onboth trceoflifcjin ^/Sj^^C^ fides ofthe riuer," the tree of life,yealdingtvvelae fruits, the Church, by Jg^j^Jjj^y rend ling his fruit euery moncth , & theleaues ofthe tree the B. Sacra- foj-the curing of the Gentils. 5. And no curfe fnalbeany more : Sc the. fceaucn,by"his ^^^^ of God Si. of the Lamb fiial bein it , & his feruants fnal ferue him. Tifiblcprcfence 4. And they lla1 fee his face : and his name in their foreheads. 5. And* and influence night fnal be no more : and they flial not need the light of lamp , nor ©flifccutrla- the jirrht oftiiefunne, becaufe our Lord Goddoth illuminate them.aud •ur bodies & ^^""^^ "^^^ reigne tor euer and euer. foulcs : of who 6, a And he faid to me .-Thefe words are moft faithful & true. And our Salomon faith, Lotd the God of the fpirits ofthe Prophets , fent his Angel to (hew his rfcejTM of /»/e to f^j-^j^pj-s thofe things which muft be ,done quickly. 7. And behold I l!il!!*vS'^'"'^ come quickly. Blefled is he that keepeth the words of the prophecie of *THE C O N- this booke. C L V S I ON. 8. And 1 lohn which haue heard , and feen thefe things. And * after I •• You fee it had heard and feen , I fel downe" to adore before the feet of the Angel lore befo'i^th ^^^^^ fliewed me thefe things j 9. and he faid to me : See thou doe not, feet of the An- ^^^ ^ ^^ thy fellow-feruant, and of thy brethren the Prophets , and of gel, & to adore them that keep the words of this booke.AdorsGod. 10. And he faith the Angel: to me : Scale nof the words ofthe prophecie of this booke. For the m^'Jr'^' h ^^' ^^"^^ ^^ ^^^^^' ^^'* ' ^^ ^^^^ hurteth , let him hurt yer.and he that is in eiprcS L^i^n ^^^^y ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ filthie y et : and he that is iuft , c let him be iuflified yet; the X9. chap, and Ict the holy be fandified yet. la.Behold I come quickly. And my See the annotatio reward is with me,*to render to euery man "d according to his workes. *^X\ ^ h°'r '^' ^^^* Alpha and Omega , the firft and the laft , the beginning and pracc&doinl'' ^^^ ^"'^* ^-Blcfled are they that vvafli their ftoles:that their power may good workcs° be in thc tree of life, and they may enter by the gates into the citie. doth incrcafc 15. Without are dogges and forcerers , and thc vnchaft , and murderers, •I'ju^'*^'^' • and fcrucrsofIdols,& euery one that loueth and maketh alie. the rewTrd " i5.l Iesvs haue fent mine Angel, toteftifietoyouthefe things in hire, & rcpai- the Churchcs. I am thc root and {locke of Dauid, the bright and mor- mcnt for good ning ftarrc. 17. And theSpirit& thebridefay , Come. And he that hea- workcs,inal rcth, let him fay. Come. And * hethatthirileth, let him come: and he v.? !u"T'"' that wil, let himtakethc water of life gratis. yet thcadiicr- o-rTn-r i-i ^ r ■, i-I faricsviilnot iS.For 1 tcllinc to euery one hearing the words or the prophecie 4sfit.. o£ S. lOHN THE APOSTLE. 6^^ of this bookc , '' If any man fiial adde to thcfc things , Goi flial adde vpon him the plagues written in this booke. 19. And if any man flial diminifli of the words of the booke of this prophecic : God flial take away his part out of the bookc of life, and outofthe holy citie,and of thefe things that be written in this bookc,io. faith he that giueth tefti- monie of thefe things. Yea I come quickely : Amen." Come Lord Iesvs. II. The grace of our Lord Ibsvs Chrift be with you al. Amen. AN NO TATIONS. Chap. XXIL II. H« that hmteth. ) It is not an exhortatioHjbut a commination or thrcatnin'gj that liow farrc focuer the wicked incrcafe in naiightines,God hathprouided anfwcrablc pi^- flishmcnt for them. iS.If*njmixnihaladde. ) The Authoiir of the commentaries vpon this booke, bearing -pj^g ^^^^ thenamcof S. Ambrofc, faith thiisoftliis point, H< mtktth net this prottJiAtionagainfitht aaainftaddfn» €Xfofitours ofhispropl}tcJe,bmagainJi Herttiktt. ¥or the tfolitottrd''-th adde er dminish nothing, yf diminisHmc tut opentth the obfcuritie of the nurraifn, er she'^'eth the moral orffiriiualftnft. He ctirjtththerftre jj a^ainft Hc- KtrttikejfthMtvfedtoAdde/ome-Vihat of their ownethat waifalfe^ and to take d\yay other things ^^^^^^ ^ot that were eontrarie to their here ftes. So faith this ancient \i/ritcr. And this was the propcrtie Catholike of them iu al Ages, & fo is it of ours nov, as we haiie noted through the w hole Bible, & expofitours." as we haue in fundrie places fct forth to the fight of al inditterent Readers , in the new Tcftament : that al the worid may fee that the Apoftles curfc is fallen vpoii them , and may beware of them. lo. Come Lord lefut. ) And now o Lord Chrifl: , moft iuft and merciful , we thy poore y^ brccfc pctiS creatures that are foaffliifted for confed'ion and dcfcnfe of the holy, Catholike, and tionvnto IE- Apoftolikc truth , conteincd in this thy f icrcd bookc , and in the infallible dodrine of jyg CJ^rift thy dearc fpoufc our mother the Church,vc c crie alfo vnto thy Maicftic with tenderneirc ^q come quicfc-I ofour harts vnfpeakablc: COME LORD IISVS QVIKCLY , and iudgc betwixt vs jy^ ^^ 5 loha and our Aduerfarics, and in the nicane time giue patience, comf 01 1, and conftancic to jj^^g fpeakcth' al that fuftcr for thy name , and truit in' thcc. o JLoid God our only helper and protc- and to iudee * ftour^taiicnotloni;. AMEN. the caufe of Catholikcsfi^ Protcftaim, ^:x4 THE T U II EXPLICATION OF CERTAINE WORDS IN THIS TRANSLATION, not familiarto the vulgar Reader, which miglit not coniieuientlybe vuercd otherwik. A ABftra^ed , Drawen away. Acqwfitto, Getcing,pur chafing. Ainenty The comming. Mnlteratrng , Corrupting. See pag. 430- 45^ Agmt'm , knowledge or acknow- ledging. Allegoue, aMyfticalfpeach, more then the bare letter. See the Annot. pag. ^6i. Amen , expounded, pag. 221.' .J«<;." chap.of this fame Epiflle v. J?, that he wasfingle. V. 13. For Altar, they tranflate Temple^ twifc in the fame verfe : and againe in the next chapter v. 18. thrufting the word v4/frff outofthe Scripture, when they pulled Altars downe in Cinirches. Chap 10 v.y.For Idolaters ^ihcy fay wcrshippirs of Images. V. id. y or the chaliie of benedi^ioft, which we blcffejicza & his followers fay the Chalice which with thakes-gmmg ivf prcp.tu' ; againft the efficacie of blefling and confccrating the Cha- lice. Chap: 1 1 .V.2 For tradition,thcy fay ordinance ynijlruclion^itiftuution. Chap. i^. Eight times, for charitit they fay loue. Chap.i5.v.io.Tothis.textf/;f5r4(:e of God with me , they adde thus the grace of God vrhiih is with me. So where the Apoftle rather faid :the grace of God laboured with him, & confefequecly he with the grace of God, which proueth free wil; by adding to the text , they would haue it feemc , that the Apoflle did nothing at al, but was moued as a thing without lifc,or wil. 2. To the Corinthians, HAP. 2. V. 10. The Apoflle faying that he pardoned //; the perfon of Chrift ( that is as Vicar or Deputieof Chrift) they tranflate in the face and in the fight of Chrifl: againft'theauthoritic ofPricfts in abfoluing. Chap.4.v.i7. For workjth they fay prepareih : againfl: merit of good workcs. chap. 5. V. 11. Fonv^ might be made th( iujiiic of God m him, they tranflate webj A T AB wc hjf b'js meaves should he that righteouf. nes wh'tib before God is Allowed : in fa- uoiir oFtheir imputatiue iuftice. Chap. 6. V. 16. For idols they fay Images. Chap .8. v.ij.For Afojlles they fay mejfcfigers. To the GaUtlans. CHAP.5.V.20 V or Here fie (zs it is in the Greek)they tranflate Secies : in fauour of themfelues, being charged with herefie. To the Ephefiatjs. C^ H A P . 1 . V . 6. For /;e hath gratU -^fied vs , or tmd^ vs gratms or i«- ^ued Vi with grace , they tranflate he bath made vs accepted or freelj accepted: againft inherent grace. Chap. ?. V. 12. For in confidence by the faith of him , they ( adding their falfe glofle,m the text) fay :i« the cofi- dece which is by the faith ofbim:zttribu- ting al confidence to faith only , & none at al to good workes groun- ded in faith. Chap.5. y.<^.ToYfermce ofldols^they fay worslripping of Images. V. 25. and 32. For church they fay congregation. Item v.32.For this is a great Myflme (as in the Greek )or (as in the La- tin) a great Sacrament, t\\ty fhunning both names fay : Matrimonie w a great faret. 79 the ?hilfppians. CHAP. i.v. i^. Tor your Apoflle the Englifli Bezites fay your mcffcnger. Chap. 4. v.^. Tor fincere companion they tranflate /u»f/j/«/ jokj-felhw , as though S. Paul had written this to his wife , who indeed had no wife. i.Cor.-j.v. 8. L E OF To the Colo l?iitns, •' u.. CH AP. I. V. 12. For worthie they fa.ymcet: inpreiudice of meri- torious workes. V. zj. Tor the Ghofpelwhichyeu( Co lofsians ) haue heardy which ts preac he among at creatures: they traflate thus: the Ghofpel which youhaue heard how it w^ts preached : and thus, the Ghofpel whereof youhaue heard ho w it was prea^ ched : that it may be vnderftood of the Ghofpel in general , and not as the Apoftle exhortcth in this and other places , to remaine in that Ghofpel and faith to which they were firft conuerted. See the table of controuerfics, Ferto Faith. Chap. 2. V. 20. For why doe you yet deer eenhey tranflate, why are you bur- dened wiih traditions? Chap. J. \. ^. Tor feruice of idols, they iay WOTS hipping of Images^ 1 . To th Theffalmam^ CHAP. i.v.5.and(5.Fori«/?they tranflate righteous. Chap.2.v.i s .For traditions they fay ordiuances, inptutions , ittflru^ions ^ or preaching. Chap.j.v.<^.T1i« fame corruption againft Ecclefiaftical traditions, 1. To Timothee. CHAP. 5. V .6, For a ^eophyt (one lately Chriftned, or planted in Chrifl:s niyfl:ical bodie ) they tranf- late ayongfcholer :^s though an old fcholer could rvot be atieophjt , by differring his Baptifme long , or by long delaying his conucrfion to God,which he learned to be necef- farie long before. V. 8, For Deacons they fay Miniprs: and Heretical CoKRVPTiONs; ani ncuertheles v. u.they keep the Chap. 6. v. lo. For rw/Uj'Fthey hy \\ ord DcM^ins. So they make one word to figiiifie their two orders, of M'tntjlers and Deacons, V. 15. For C/Jttrt/Jthcy fay Con^rc- gAtkn. Chap.4.v. 14. For ^rrfff they tranf- late ^utft, and for Pritftbood they fay Eldership. xmighteous. Chap. 10. V. 20. For dedicated they (iy prepared •■ in fa«our of their hc- rcfie that chrift was not the firft that went into hcauen, which the word dedicated fignificth. V. ii.Yov fulnes oj faith they Cay affile ranee of faith: in fauour of their ima- chap.5.v.i7.and iS.For Trief they gi"cd aflurance of their owne fal- fay Eidm, uation. Y.i^.'Forhj'rv much more doth be de- 1. To Ttmotbee. fi^"^ '^^^['^ punishment ? they fay , hov9 mucbforer shal he be punished ? cutting CHAP. i.v. <$. For ^yrfff they fay off the word deferueth, ^tt//f as before i.Tim. 4. left ho- Chap. 11. v. 21. For ddored the top of lie orders fliould be proued a Sa- his rodde^thcy tra.i;\{[2ite leaningvpon his fiaffe be adored Gorf,adding two words leaning and God to the text ragainft adoration of creatures, called Du- lia. Chap.i i.v.aj.For Church they fay congregation : fo terming alfo the Church triumphant. Chap. i5.v.4.For Marriage honoura* bleinaly they uandiLte ^vedlocke it ho-^ norable among at men. Three corrup- tions info few words. See the An craiucnt. Ghap.4. v.S.For lufiice & Itt/?they tranflate righteoufnes and righteous. To Titus,. CHAP, ^.w^.'^o^tocxcelingood woril;j,they fay to majntame good yvorkj^ and to fbcw forth good workj'- againft the different degrees of good workes. V. 10. For an Heretikj they fay 4n notations vpon this place. nuthour offers. To the Hehrewts, ^ N the title they leaue out S. J. Pauls name ( Bible 1579. ) not- withftanding it isineuerieGreek opie. Chap. 2. V. 9. They tranfpofe the words againlt the merit of Chrift himfclfc. chap. 5. V. y.For he was bcaidfor his reuercnce , tlicy r ranflatc he vcas heard in that be feared : to maintaine tlicir blafphcmous paradox that our Sa- uiour fliould haue feared , yea and V. 16. For promertted , they fay we plf4/fd;againft merit, S. James tpifles. N the title of this & the other Epiftles following , they Icanc out the name C4f/;o/ji^«.infome edi- tions they i^wx. general for it. Chap. i.v. ij. for God is not a temp- ter of eiitls^ they tranflate, God is not temptedvcitb euiU, Chap. 4. V. 6. To this test ,giueth greater grace, J^^cy ^iddc the Scripturt giHcth greater grace. Cliap.5.v. 14. for Icthimlringintbe haue felt the paiufs of hel vpon Tnejh of tbecbunh, they fay let him the C^^ofle. hin^ m the Elders of the congregation. j.lpipie. A Table of Heretical Corrvptions. ftindion between the Clergie and Laitie. j.Tyiflleef S.Teter. ^H^?. 1. V. i«. For your fathers ^traditton^ they tranilate which jou bane rectyued by tradition of the fa- ther s-.wox. only keeping the word tra- ^mo«, becaule the Apoftle fpe aketh here of naughtie traditions ; but alio adding vnto it , reamU bjf; which is not in the true text. V.Z5. For Eu.tngdi^^ed, which in other places they tranilate is pea- chedy here they adde, by the Ghofpel is freuchcd : in fauour of their herefie, that tbere is no other word of God,but the written word only. chap. 2. V. 13. For befubte^ to euerie htrnwie creature for God, they traflate, fubmityour felaes to al manner ordinance of man : as though it were al one to obey euerie temporal Prince in things lawful,and to obey al man- ner ordinance of euerie Prince. In the fame place. For totheKin^ as excelling : in K. Henries time , and K.Edwards they read to the King as chiife head: now they tranflate to the timg as hatiing preeminence , and to the icing as to the Suferiour, Chap. 5. V. I. For Vrtefi ( in the Greek ) they fay Elder. V. 3. For cier<^te they tranflate pa- riihes ,and heretages : againll the di- 2. iftfHe ofs. Veter, CHAP. ;.v.i(5. they force tlic text, to maintaine a friuolous euafion that S. Paules Epiftles arc not hard , but the things in the Epifilcs, wherasboth Greek and Latin text are indifferet to both conflrudios. i.EftfikofS.Iohn, CHAP. 5. V. j.For the command- ments are not beauie, they fay the commandements art not greenous-.YiXZ.w- gling about the word. V. 21. for w; \xtle children kjefyaur felues from Idols, they tranflate, £. Sung inourcountrie at our diH conuerfion ibid. ;lun^ in al Ghriftian Nations, ibid. The Proteftants had rather fay , Praifr yt the Lord. ibid. In tranllating fix pfalmes they haue left it out nine times, ibidem, i4/wf5redeemefinnes, &c. pag, 151,' marg, J55.nu. 41. They procure, vspatronesinheauen. pag 16^, nu. 9, releafeofpaines after our death. 1 16. marg. increafe grace. 4?S. mar. Great Almefmen hap- pie. pag. 3 18. nu. 55. pag. 45^ nu. 6. 157, marg. Alnies and hofpita- litie to Prieils and other holy men. 26. 147. marg. 167. 435.436, 437.465.486.539 587. to Catho- likeprifoners ^08. marg. 551. m. 5ee \Morkjs. The more able, the greater muft our almes be. 109. marg. When a man is bound to giue almes. 630. marg. Altars, pzo. 588. nu. 'O. Altars fan* dified by theSacrifice of Chrifts body. pag. 62. Altar why called table fometime: pag. 783. Dedi- cation or confccration of altars with >aints Relikes. 661 . Amen amen doubWd , what it figni- ficth. pag. 22r .nu. ^z^. Amen not tobetranflated,ibid. 214. marg. 68j.68^. Jtt^els, OF C O N T R '4ngtU, Prote.66p. at large; why fo called. pag^^^oS. He rtial be one fingulra man sc6. nu.^ pag. 67^. He fij:?l comeneer the worl.iesend. '^07. nu. 4. His reignethree ycares auJ a halfe p. ^5. nu»22.2y 111 marg6<5 7 marg. 66q. marg. C89. He fiial aboliih the Malfe.pag oS.rutfcr no wor- iliip butofhimrcUonly.pag.<)07. - nu 4. Al trammg letters to €:<- prcfle his name vp.certaine.67^. Hcretikes his Forerunners, fpe- ciallythefe of our dales, pa. ^od. 508. 6 7i.marg. dyi. 1 heapolla- fie of him & his From the Cath. Church.pag.5c6. His perfecution ofthefame 669- marg 669. 670. 6 3 7. His attempts to draw from the true faith. 60 j- Many Anti- chriftes. 50G. The Pope can not be Aniichrift.pag.504.margpa. 50 7.a8i.inar.67o.nurg-6 7Z 6:9. The Prortftants malce S.Leo and S. Gregorie furtherers of Anti- chrift.pag 5c 7- They place Anti- chrift in the See oFRomeinS. Paules daies. p. >)07.zi mar. Not to be with the Sec oF Rome , is to be with Autichrift- p.2y2.5c^» nu.j. OVERSIBS. ;i/Jo/?/fj,theirname,dignitie,aiitho- ritie. pag, 140. nu. 13. p. 34. nu.n. p. 49. nu. 18 p.4 4^.1 heir number ofTweluemyitical. p 94. nu. r^. p 2(52. marg. iome oFthemmore principal Apodks. pag. 4^6 I he adcs oFSs. Peter and Paul in two feueral tables 336. 337. They leFt their wiues.p. 21. nu. 14. pag. 50. mar. 171. marg. pa ij4.nu.35,So didS. Philip the P?4(o;/.3J9 mar. See Pntjis. They vow cd poucrtie 51 nu. 27. p. 4361)icy madethe the Cmrf. ^3j. Their Cretd ibid. Their learning, wifcdom, con- ftancie, aFter they receiued the Holy Ghoft 2C7. m.Their honour and dread among tfeefirftChri- itians 271. and 172. marg. The Apoflles precepts. 30^ ma. ^qS, Apoftolical traditions.See , iru- ditton. The ftilc of Apoftolical fa- Iutati6j4^.347' Heretikes vfurp it to Feeme Apoftles. ibid, To be faluted only oFthe giueth grace, ;8i. mar. The Popes office is cal- led his ApofHelliip. pa. 473. The Apoftles oFdiuers countries. 140 nu. 13. Their glorie in Heauethat conuert Foules-42s.481.n1a'.. ^c^S. ni. S Aiiguftin our Apoftle. 590^ marg. B »^ Alylon^ what it Hgnifieth.pag, «3S& 677. and 669 marg. 679 6oc» & feq Baftifme hcaleth the foulep-zSo nu. 2. takethaway finne.^2 2 marg it iuftifiethpag 3«j8 marg.3N9 nu ?. and marg NeceFTarie to Faluatio except FomecaFes. p 8^- ro2.nu. 5. BaptiFme oF infants nccefl'arie. p ^4-nu.i2 pag. 97- nu 14 The effeds theroF & oFConfirnKitio differ. pag 18?. nu 17 P.xorciFmes and other ceiemonics oF Bap- tiftue. pag 9^5 nu. 54. pag loj.nuj Zz 38 A T 58. pag. 6 1 1. num. I'l'.iEphetlu. 98. 'Ahrcnmm. 611. The charader thereof.pa. 4z<^. uu.ij. 467.506 Hp/7. 4. V. 50. Baptifmc rcceiued of Heretikes and Schifmatikes. p. dn. nu. ii.Iohnsbaptifmein- feriour to Chrifts. pa. %, nu. 11. p. ^i.mar.p.Sj.nu. 8.p. ^loi.nu 52. pag.T31.mar. ip^.mar. rOi. ir.ar. 5i4.marg. The Proteftants make them equal -.and why pag. 8. nu. II. Names giuen in BaptifmCjand what manner of names, pa. 118. nu. 6?. Whether chrift himfelf baptifed , z o 4.mar. Figures of Ba- ptifme.209. iii.marg. 204,mar. 6\i. The fending of the Holy choft on Whitfunday,called bap- tifme. 2(5 1, marg. J^4fir«rffi eight, pag. i imarg. :Be^ maketh God authour of finne. p. 17. 159. controuleth the Euan- geliftes.pa. 128. 132. marg. 181. marg. 1 44.283. imagineth accor- ding to h s fanfie corruptions of the Greeketext. 26. ieethe pre- face. He tranflateth for Chnp feule in hel,hii ureas in thegrAuei'j 7. I/W;(;pj, their fpiritual power, pag. 49. nu i8- pa. 442. to punifti He- retikes. ib. Caluin confefleththe faid power. ib. Their confiftories 688. They muftbeobeied.p. 39. nu. 9.pag 370. marg. 549. marg. (See church.) honoured and fea- red, 272. marg. their blelling.pa, 26. p 5 i.p s 6 7. They may deale in worldly affaires, & when p. 139. 540. SuperiourtoPriefts and dif- tinft in office 1^0. mar. pag. 281. nu, 17. 199. mar. pag- 480. p-5 47. though the names of Bifliop and Prieft were at the firfi: indiffe et- \y vfed. 31 7 marg- They only can confecrateBifliops , Pricfts , &c. pag. 547. nu vp- 2.99- marg Bif- hoping why fo called- p- 28?' Bif- hops vifitations. 302. mar. Many A B L fi vYorthie Bifhops that can not preach. "^32. Special vertues re-, quired in a Bifliop. 6<^ 4. ■BUftng of creatures effedual and operatiue. p^ 77. zii.m.ioo. 148. mar. 525. 52(5. Blefling the table, pag' 5 25. Blefling a preeminence ofthe better perfon-pa,s25. ^66^. Bifliops and Priefts blefUng ib.&: pag. «ji. The fathers and mothers blefling pag 566 nu. 6- Blefling with the figneoftheCrofre.p.191. iid.ChnflblefTed the children. 103. m.& his Apoftles.i^^-mar. C. CAlmm blafphemie againft the diuinitie of Chriflp.i97.nu.i, p. 125 Againft chriflsowne me- rits, p. 482 708. ss^' ni- Againft thefaintsin heauen. p. 168. that Godisaurhouroffmne p^ 5 Con- cerning Ciiriftsfutfering the pai- nes of the damned & that he was abandoned of hisFather. y6ii6, mar.Againflremiflionoffinnes. 5(52. mar. ^6^' Cdlu'tnifmetendethtothQ abomina- tion of defolation, 114. Canomcd houres.p.z%j.p z6%.m.<,0T^ marg. They anfwer to the time of Chrifts Pailion & agonies.pa.75. mar. 71. 73. 74- 75. pa. 171. m. see Vra'ter. Catboliks,This name difcerneth true beleeuers fro Heretikes It is the fnrnameoftrueChriftias.Bythis name, Heretikes themfelues vn- derftand the of the Romanc faith p.29 2.S.Auguftines higheftima- tion of this name, ib- The JTOtef- tantsmockeatthis name p. 292. So did the Donatiftes. ibid- Some leaue it out in the Creed p 292. SonieinthetitlesoFthe Catholik Epift. 541. TheCatholikc Epift. why fo called ibidem, &- 33^ .Ca- tholik termes and fpeaches- 534. OF C O K T R 5^^. 559- Tohaue catholike pa- rents is a grcarbleiFuig 5j!5. ca- tholike Church, See C/;«rt/). Ca- tholikc fairh. Sec faith- The Ca- tholi ke faith is taken from coun- tries for linnc, 654.. The Catho- likclimplemais fufficictly lear- ned, is2- 153.^80 Catholikemens obedience to their Paftours. z 90. m- to counctls ^o6- Catholike afleblies to Gods feruice in rime oFpcrfccution. See perfuution. Cenfuns otzhc ChurchSee Ecclifufti- (M Cnanohtes vfed in the Church by chrift's example p. 2,2 j. Exter- nal elements in the Sacraments p. 4^9. S. Augnilines eftimation ot the Cath. Churches ceremo- nies,p 460. he is falllly alleaged agaiiiftthe. ib They are nor bur- denous, but C.\ ect and tocdiilca- tion . pag 55 .• Ihcy areneiti-er Heatheiiifn no; uJajcal pa. 459. 46o.TheApoftlcsbo.o,vcd fome ceremonies of the lewes law.Sce lmpofi:'ton oj b.n/ds, Chjrttic the greateft vcrrue,&.- more- priucipal in our iuftiHcatio then faith. 4r5 See lujiifi^Miori' How faith vvorkethby cnaritie- 4(54. Chuft ovfogle life Angelical, pag.sp. more apt for the feruice of God p ijo.nu 58 pag .98.nu.5.p.j.;6. nu. ji.See PncpyHolji Onkrs^Mo- rafticMM^c. Itisnotimpoflible.p. 5i.nu. ii.p. ;98. nu.-. TheProtef- rants complaine they haue not tlieguift. p-595 nn-y.p 5^.1. 547. Almay that wilp-y.nu.u. p. ^95. nu. 7. Chaftitic of mind alfo is required. 616. m.Thechaftitie of Virgins,VVidowes,maried folke, differ in iiicric and dignitic, pag. H- "u. 8. CHIUS T a Pried as he is man See Puicjl.his defcending into Hel Sec J/d. He is the only Mediator Sec ^^AUits. How he maketh now ia- OVER SIES. terceflion fo- vs. ^ 6^- mar. Folo- wing of Chrid diuerfcly.!;j7 184. m & i49.Chrift andAJefTiasand Anointed, al one.194 m-His mar- uelous grace in preaching, jjj. marg. ThenamcofChriftiansp.ipr. 292. TrueChriilianlibcrtie.See Gbvf. fd. CHVRCH the Spoufe of Chrift,hcr other titles & prcrogatiues pag. 5ii. Chrifts exceeding Icue and benefits toward her. p. 476. The maruelous vnion between tliem. 411. marg. She was builded of Chrillsfide 245. gathered of at nations pag- 78. Vpholden by his continual proteftion. ^-j. 78. m. 635. Catholike or vniuerfal^ e^.marg. pag. i9i.pag. 292 522*. J" 9 marg. 190. marg. 61^. ^^^^ marg 48,. marg. The principal creature. pag.475.What this arti- cle lignifieth, I bciutie the Cutholikj Cbuno. pag.^22. 205.m,Itismore blindnesnot to fee the Church, tlicnnot tobelecucin Chrift.pa. ^52, Hcretikes blinder then the lewes. ib.Thevnitie thereof pag. 412 ..54nu.9.pa,4-2.402.nu.i7. Ghrift praied for the vnitie ther- of.2?9. marg. His coate without fcame a figure theerof 245 m.of- ten comended. m ^80 m.Sec SLhijme.Thc Proteftats at the firft auoided the name of Church, atid thruft it out of the Bible, pa, 475. 476.m.It can neuer faile nor errc pii nu 23. p. 64. 78.175.216. nu.68 478. 522.525. 670 68^. 27< m. ^83. m.The Proteftats blafphemic CO - cerningthe Churches apoftafic and reuolt from God. pag 505. num. 5. Chrift without his Church as the head without 3 body. 468. marg. Alwaics vifi- blepag-'5.262.marg.267.mar.^d3« A Table 'J70. marg 291. 505. $06. 511. 525. No womair i^V^ip.Thechurc^^ e>5o. Elias words make nothing to the cutrarie,pag.?72 Theftate thercofin Antichrifts time. 651. 5mal in the beginning & grow- ing , great atterward. pag- ^ nu, 3r.pag.65-na. 14. pag. 90- nu zj. 51. 3 z. pag 1^7. nu.6.7.iopi9i- nu. 46.i57.marg.i(5o.mar.z67.m. 268.170. marg.285.ma-^o7.marg. Her lavves, cuftoms , and Gouer- nours muft be obeied- p- 39.nu 9' p. 48. marg.p.49. ^oj.marg. 304; iiuzo.4o6. nu 2.16. p 426. nu.24.p. 43y.501.511nu.14.p- i^e-m. She only hath the true fenfe of Scriptures pag. 431- 386,mar-Shc iudgeth al,and is iudgedof none- p. 386. She iudgeth between ca- iaonicalScriptures& not canoni- cal.p. 453 which arc Sacraments, which not- 233- Sheconfifteth of good & bad.p 8.nu i2-p. 54.marg. 55. sy. marg. 58.<58.2?6. num 2. not without wrinkle in this life. p.47«5.nu' i*y' rhe feuenfold can- dlefticke in the Apocalypfe.^go. mar. The woman clothed with the funne,whom the dragon per- fecuteth. 669- marg- The wife of that is, the Prelates & cheefe Pa- ftours of the Church-48.mar.65 2; m. To contemne their words , is to contemne Chrift.zj6. mar. The churches order of diuineSeruicc in reading the Scriptures ,& that it is according to the primitiuc Church240.ma.259. z6z. m.345, 649.See the table of Epiftles and Ghofpelsatthe endofthcbook^ Church militant refembleth the triumphant in heaucn.657.ma. 8c nu8. 684. The triumphat Church (called the new citie of Hierufa* lem) and the ftate & glorie ther- of 691.692.. marg JVi*«rcrM/c/^«n/jfi.The building of the pa. ) 4 J. Dedication of Churches. 250.Cofl in adorning them.p.7ik nu.8. & 10 p. 907 nu. u p. 115. 231. God wil be honoured in the rather then els-where. p. 84. 42(5. nu.ii.p. 7-19 m Howhedwelleth not in material Teples.84.3io,m. Not to be profaned. p. 5 4.m. 107. 200. Our parents,& other necefl (ities of poore men are fometime to be preferred before the ador- ning of Churches. 9 7.85. nu. 25 the Lamb. 683. The camp of C/cr^i^. The name p. 604. their dif- Saints. 68g- The true Church is ferece fro the Laitie.ib.nu.3.The maner& dignitie of their calling saints. 689 proued by fuccefTion pag. 206. 57?. 273. marg- Chrift left many things to be taught by the church- 5i5666.ma.The cuftom of the Church is a good anfvver againft al wranglers. 4o6.0ut of the church no Hiluation- p'475. ^ii.p '523. alblindnes & lack of vnderftanding.88.marg.no praier auailable. t:^6-n\i- 4Chrift Head p.298.nu.4.p, 317. m Degrees of fuperioritie amog themfeluesSc: oner other p.53.mar.54.nu.28.p. 184.nu.24. p. 427. 486.604 Their goodlifemuchedificth.p.14 nu. 17. their excption & priuiledges, p. 47. 373. They may notexercifc holy fundions for filthy lucre. 603 .marg. of the Church in a moft excellent Comm^indetmnts, TpoPCihlc to be kept.' fort46«. iii-TheB.ofRomethe 28.i26.nu.6.p.i52.233,mar. 6^^. miniilcrialHead 468 No rem- 6?i.nu.2-.p 3(j2.m.376.mar. poral Prince can be Head.44.nu. Keeping z\v^ comandementspro- 19. 59.marg jS^.nu. 17 .pag. ficable; & neceffarie to faluation 14. nu. Of C o m t r i4.na.io.p.598.nii. 19. p. 504.50. imar.io^.inar.iyi.iTia. marg. They differ from Coiinfcls. 10^. marg. ijr. raarg. By keeping of them man is iuftified. 116.^61, marg. Commandements of men, what they are, & that they make nothing againft the Apollles and Chiirchesaraditions. zz. Sec Tradition, Heretical lawcs and dodrines are commandements of men. 39. nu.9.pag. 97. C^mmumon.' I he Proteftants Commu- nion, pag. ^oj. 408. 409. 410. They imitate not in the fame Chrifts inftitution ibi. pag. 407. much leffe the Apoftlcs tradi- tions.pag. 410. Commingtothe Communion againft our con- fcience 398. ihey cal it vnpro- perly the Communion.pag.408. andthefupperoi the Lord. pag. 407. nu. zo. Their communion, bread profane pag. 409. nu. Z9. Caluins bread. zo6. It is the very tablcandcuppcofDiuels.p.414. and is accordingly to be abhor- red, ibid. Cfc;«m««ifif oflifeand goods in the firft Chriftians, vfed now of the Religious only- pag 168. not a commandemcnc but a counfel only, ibidem. Comupifceuce after Baptifme is of it felf no linnc without confcnt-pa. ;59. 161. 54^. It moucth to (inne- 6 91, marg- How the Apof- tle callcth it (inne. pag. 559. It makcth not al the actions of a iuft man fin'.iespag 361- nu. Z5. Confefion inparticular-pag 8- m\.6. pag. 8;. 247. 314. mar. Secret or auricular confclTion pag. ;^8. to a Pried z6z. z49.6oz-ofal mor- tal finnes- 6oz. before the recci- uing of the B- sacrament 409- rheEngliftiMinifters hearecon- OVER SIES. feflTions & abfoluc , againft their owne dodrine,p.i48.See Veuance, Confepng of chrift & his religion highly eftecmed.z6. 653. m- See P.iif/7. They that dare not confef- fe and profeffe the Cath-religion,' to whom they are like- zjo. mar* To deny that thou art a Catholi- ke, is to deny chrift. Z41. Ow)Jrw4fi©« other wife called Bifho- pingjpag. zS^. It is a SacrementJ pag. z8z. The grace and effc6t thereof. 218. rti.z8j.nu. ly-pag- 568. marg. The old and new hc- refies againft this Sacrament pa. Z83. Chrtfme or holy oilc in con' firmation.ibid. cnhfitruce. Doing againft our con- fciencepag- 75- 100 117- nu 15. Horrour of confcicnce for flieading innocent bloud 75.H7* nu. 15. Contiucucie. Sec ChAflitie. Examples of notable perfons that lined continently from wiues. ^47. Thccotinencieof married folkc for prayer fake, pag- ^^6- for tl>e more worthie receiuing of the B. Sacrament, pag. 463. perpe- tual continencie of man dc wife, pag. 396. 397. CoHtTttion- 437.See Venance. Corporals fortheB.Sacrament.p 7ucoHi. The elcdion of the 7. Dea- cons, L-J^. 276.tbeirOffiCe.ibid. B L E ijiujfu.i. vttcred by external fignes zi.niarg. b6 m 7«j. .98. nu- 14. p. the example of Elias, S' lohn.i}aptift,anG Chrift OF C 0 N T R fclmfelf. pag. S* loi. lo. 19. 37. 4}- 126. marg. 179. marg- Innu- merable Eremites and Menkes in the primitiiie church, pag- 37. Sec Mo ikjs and Monafikal Itje- XxconimumcAtion , a fpiritual punifli- ment. pag ^4,4 nu. 5. pag. 428. mofl: terrible pag. 49. li^. nuzi. pag. 274. 391- ^16. When and whereto be executed, pag. 442. Excommunicate perfons to be auoided. pag- ;9i- 51J. The Here- tikes vfe a certaine ridiculous excommunication pag. 223. £xtrtme vtitlion , a Sacrament <\6o. 601. The preparatiue to this i'a- crament. ^j. marg. F- Fi^Jffe SeeJtt/?ij?f4fio», trorl^rj. F.i;f/; e/i/^ doth not iuftifie- pag. ip- 2j. nu 28. 50. marg 5b nuii. 40. pag. jp.m. 2 74,nu. I. ^7 pa. 6i.'6i. marg. io5.marg 118 mar. pag- 1 19- 120. nu 6. pag, 559. 43 /. joi.nu. 9. pag. 582. 145. marg. jSy.marg Z19. marg. 249. 6z'i. <55o. marg. 651. 654 marg. 674. marg^ 388. marg. 308. marg. ;io. marg i4^.ijz.nu. 28. pag 256. 548.5^0 nu. 26. pag. 412. marg. 438 marg. 471. and 578. marg. ^01. marg. ^14. marg- S. Au- guftincs whole booke de fde & bpaibm , againft onlf faith. 695. Only faith an old hcrclie. page. 484. num.18, pag ^41- ^95. 604. S. lames callcth fuch Herctikcs, vaine men , and comparcth tlicm to diucls. 594 marg. S. Paulcs dodrinc concerning taith and good workes :?40 Hcol'tcn ioyneth taith and charitic- :;j8. marg 551. marg. His wordcs of faith , mifconftrued by old Hc- 0 V E R s I E s; retikes and neiv, pag. ^41. jyii other Scriptures falfelyallcaged for faith only. 92. 170. marg. 3 lie Proteftants /J?«J4//]«f/7 or vai- ne fecuritic or faluation. pag, 565. 400. 40 1, marg pag. pag, 555. num. 24- pag. 156- marg. 6ii, 65}. 372. marg. 48^. marg. See SAluAtion. The7-CatholikeEpifi:, les written againft the herefic of only faith, pag- ^40. 541, 590. 595- 6ii. Why faith is Co often named in the cafe of iuftification. 456, See luftifisam um. In what fcnfc fome Fathers fay; Only faith , pag. 596. How it is faid , Bdeeue only. pag. 92. num. 3(5. 146. marg- What manner of faith doth iuftifie- page. 302. marg. 347- 355- 4^^. 35 '• """^» 1. 6, pag. 596. num. 24. pag, 551. marg. <)^6. mar. Faith may be had and loft againe , which the Proteftants deny. 144. 372. marg. 5 15. marg. 557. marg. So may grace and charitie. 65J. The Apoftles Analogic or prefc. cript Rule of faith, pag. 375. 563. To hold faft the fiift recei- ued faith of our Apoftles and Fathers, pag. i,*;^. num. 25. pag, 559. 583. num. 17. pag. 446. 4SO. num. 8. pag. 534. 538. .542. marg. marg. 638. 639. marg. andnumero. 5. 10. 419. marg, 443. marg. 449. marg. 555. marg. marg. txternal pro- feflion of euery point and ar- ticle of faith, pag. z6. num. 32, pag. 100. num. 55. 36. pag. 158. 370. 352. numero 34. ^cuttrs or indifferent men , of no faith, pag. 5i.667.0ncmans faithob- taincthforanotlicr.2i marg. 137.' numero 20. The more deuoti^n the greater faith- See Dcuotign, Zz 4 A T A ro beleeuc without fenfible ar- gumeiu or reafon , is a more blefled thing. 3.^6- marg. 345. marg Jafies or V^ft'wg An afte of Religio. pag.114. marg. 1^0. Aierirorious. pa^^. 40. 466- A workcof iufti- ce.^pag. IV marg. The Force ther- of. loi. marg. rrefcriptdaiesof fading. 59, 40. 591- 461. Imber daies. pag. 24. nu. ^S.pag. 104. nu II. pag. 297. AeriusrheHe- retike. pag. 197. Fafting from certaine kinds of meats, pag. 40. nu. II. 18. pag. 97. 114. mar. i97 nuj. pag.r/8.579- s^ :.,Z5.. ^^2 mi.ij.S. IohnBaprift& the Nazarites 114 marg- -Scriptures grofly abufed by the Proteftants againft the Churches failes. pag. 40. 97* j/S- 37'> 397' .?9^. 4^2.. 49^.52^. marg-5i4marg. & nu. 3' p3g- 515. 57^- mar. Heretical fafting pag. 130. nu 57. psg 49 j. 5 2^. The Lent faft,and the origin thereof, pag. lo- 8j- num. 11 • It is Ifinne not to faft the lent. pag. 10. It is an Apoftolical tradition, ib' and 132. marg. It is the imitation ofourSauiours fafting- pag- 10. By keeping thereof true Chri- ftians(faith S. Aug) are knovven from uifidels. ibid. The Dodours Sermons of Lent faft ib. Publike faftes. 17, The churches faftes forefignified by Chrift himfelf. 22. mar. S. lohnBaptifts aiid his Difciples fafting- 2j« fsare. Afany kindes of feare. dSj. The iuftcft men doe feare. 635. 5ec in ¥. fpccuil faith. & the word Jfi.luation ^eruile feare not il, though not fiilHcient. 63^. 326* marg feare of hel profitable, ido* tnarg. leap ov fefttual dates-pi^- j- num. i6' pag. 125. nu 22- pag 267 302* 460. 66^ 6^1. prctigurated B L e by thelewesFeaftes. 116. mafg; Scriptures grofly abufed by the Proteftants agauift thechurches Feftiuities and Holidaies. pag, 379* 461. i^^i'EaJltr^VJhtt-funtide, z6j-^i2). 422. marg. 460. 651. Sunday. ^\^. 422. marg. 460. 651'. 1^9. marg. called dies Dom'mtca, becaufe cf our LordesRefurre- dion. 245. marg. 65 1.652. Grea- ter grace g uen vpon thefe fo- lemnedai€s.<552. Free wit, pag. ^o. marg. 44. 51. nu, II. pag. 3. nu. 16. pag. 66. marg, 68. nu, 34. pag. 130. 132, nu. 30. pag. 198. Z.3. 530. 350. pag. 3.31. nu, 15. 19. pag. 368.369. ni3. 2 1, pag. 370. 421. 43 J. 437. 482. 518 nu. 4. pag 541. 690. nu. 8, 161. marg. 655 057 marg. ^61. marg. 5 40. marg. Mans free wil? worketh with Gods grace 431, 410, marg 297. mar. 42.2. 47^. marg. marg. 6c)^. God & his- grace force no man. pag. ^3. nu. 16. pag. 213. nu. 44. 362. marg. Gods grace maketh mans wil more free. 220. mag. 696. mar. Predeftinatioa , reprobation, concupifcence , take not away free wil. pag 3;2. 361.368,369. 397. marg. ^66. marg.462. mar. The levves blindnes and repro- barionwas through their owne free wil. 161. marg. 263. marg. 297. marg. 334. marg. 366. mar. ^owas their betraying and cru- . cifying of Chrift, and ludas trea- . fon. 730. the refuting of the G'nofpel when it is preachedjjo, marg. G. GO D , not authour of finne. pag. 16.3.'. ma g.35. 89. 130. nu.34 pag 267. nu. 23. pag. 348. 349.nu.4.pag. 332.363. 3/3.592. I OF Con l^p.marg. 150. <555. 679. mar .365. marg. 592.mar. See Reprobation. Treewil. The meaning ofthofc places that found as tlioiigli God were Au- thour of (innc.35 90. 130. mar. 263. ^79.mar. 278. mar. ^'^ 1 . 50 4. mar. How the death oF Chrid was by Godsdetermination.268.i71.ma. Cbofpel. It is not only the written word, pag.ioo.nu. 31.pa.j47.486. 499. m. See Tr4r/Jr/o«. The preemi- nence of the new Tefl:ament.432. 565. 568.510. 5 73^Thc true libcitie of theGhofpel.432,^6i-464.5i6, nu. 9.pag.563.659.nu. 16.pag.358. ^ & 36o.marg. He fuffcreth tor the Ghofpcl, that fuffereth for any Article ot the Catholik faith. 100 Grace. See Tree ^vil. God offcrcth his grace , aiid man may refufe it. 656. :;7o.marg.47a' m. 6^'5.m.Toconfcnc thereunto isalfo by grace. ib. 5 40. mar. The vaUirc of ujcrites procccdcth of Gods grace. See AJma'5. A man may fal from grace once had. 6^ J.Graces or guifts callcwi,^Mi/j <^jfa:,4H.marg. The Gnikj text corrupted, p.84. Sec tlie VrifaU' H Alo^^^>'wg or ran<5li Tying ofcrca- i^h tures. i>v 5:6. The force of t!ie fame, 52 7. holy pi aces. pag. 46. 179 617. m Sec l'il^rim.ige,Ci)urJ). The holy land. pa.40. 279. 527. tiic holy Mount. 617. marg. hoh hrcAit- pag. ^26. holy iV4/fr. p. 526. Holy daics. See f.\ijtt:s. Holy things not to be profane ."..See S.iculcdge. }lc.iue)i, fiiat vntil,&'c. vide png fcq. lid. taken fometime for Limliis I'a- tiUf/7. p.269. Chrift infouledefcc- dcd into Hel. 168.267. ..v7i.m.6ic. to dcliucrthence tiie Pathcrs ^: iufc men of the old rtllanient. tR over ses. 178. The Caluinifts deny this ar- ticle. 76 610.S. Auguftincalletii the infidels that deny it.6io. 166. marg. 7"hcir heretical tranfjatioii fortliatpurpofe.268.1'care of Hcl profitable.155. marg.326.marg. Jlcnocb. See Fj.oiI). lureukj's.W'ho is anHerctike,p.55o Markesto know them. pa. 19.^1?'. 515. 542. 684. Going out of the Cath. church, p. 504. 572.^73.';a.|.. n.c.p.55o.i7o.m.627,m 6^8.6.9. DJuers names of scdts&Seftarics. 2()i. ^^S.'Nuolaitcs aparcrnc of the. 6) ^.Running not rent.56.140.nu. T3.p.:2f. 397. nu. 2. p. 470. 4^0. nu.. i.p. ^ f 9.nu.4.223.mar. .]4;.niarg. TJieir diflenfion.p.jQ.mar. 61.87. 306. nu. ;y. pag. 4^*4. Preaching otherwifc Sc cotraric to the faith receiued,4ii.marg. 4^0.411. fi^, s^i. marg. Hypocrificand Avcct vvords.6j. 140. nu. i6.pag. 3ji. nu,;. pag.444. >-42.nu.6. 9 p. J44. 6i9.m. 6 66.; 82 m.443.m.VanitiG in preaching, and vaine glorie. 1 40. Preaching licentioufncs and libertie. 619 marg 6 ^ t. Meretri- cious and painted eloquence. ^;2. nu. 17. pag. 4!,o. marg. Teaching new dodrine. n,-. marg. New tcrmes andfpeaches. ^34. 5^u Vanting great knowledge fpccially of the Scriptures. 140.. 109. 442. nu. 4. pag. 5 1 V. y?j. Their ignorance, ibid, and pag. 1c9.nu.24.pag. marg. Boaf- ting of the fpirit. 633. Contempt ofCouncels & Fathers, pag.50)-. 506.4^3. 5 3^ num. 20 pag. 5 7 s- Corrupting of Scri[)turcs. 43 r. 453. Denying the b('oks of Scriptures and Dortours, p.ig. J94. nu, 1.^ . pag. 312 nu.j4. Co:i- troulirig of tiie very text of Scripcure , and the facrcd W'r - ters thereof pag. 127. 184.1 '.J4.ni!. 27. pag. iji.marg. Their ioule fiiifcs and wran-jlinj to auoid Aaa the A T thceuidence of Scriptures. 198. 2.48.6ii.5?o.s5i.565-'''u.io.p. 285. Slandring tlie Church, pag.^ 214. nu. -^j. Hatredot'thcSceof Rome. i8.;. Acknowledging no iudge of controueriies p.Ai'j.^-^^. De^ifing of Rulers, fpecially Ec- clefiaftical 642.& 6j^-,w.a.-La.ckc of faith. 154. 447-2-S^.m.Mutabi- litic in faith and inconftancie.pa. 426. ■541. nu. i:;. Voluptuoufnes. pag.585.^4i-niar.Scueral & fccrec conuenticles. p.65'9^.m. 191.1 ; o. m. 644. Sy nodes 49. nu.io.p. 595. Their Ckrgie or Ecclcfiaftical orders.p. 5 iiHowHcrches profit the Church. 4o6.6i9.Their many faiths 575. many analogies & ru- les of faith :^-jy Their dodrine, fables. 5isThcy come to naught, though fupported a while by ne- uerfomighrie Princes 2.74. mar- Theirmark.es agree tothe Frcuf. unts. 5 5 o. They may be forced to the Oath. faith, p. 162,. They may be punifiieuby death.p.150 n- 5^. nu6 p.328.m.6 7($.m.Toauoid their books/ermons,feruice, 94. 5So.Not to raarrie with the. 43^ m.Not to comunicate with them 549.m..^5o.639.The exaplesofS. lohn. S. Polycarpe & other Apo- ftol men 633.lt is to deny-Chrifr. 2.6. nu.31.lt is damnable 755.Whe & u herein it is tolerable to con- uerfe with the:639 Their bookes to be burnt, pa. 5i6They areiud- s;ed already. 203. Who areeafily feduced by them- 66^. Women. 541. Women great promotours of herefle. 518. Zcale againll: He- retikes 451. 639. 653. 655. Arch- herctikcs fignified by the ftarrc that fcl fro heauen.664-m.Simon Magus the father of them al.pag. 284 nu. i8- Their king , .^^uu^'tf», that is, ceflroicr , 66;. They are refcmbled to cain,Balaam»Corc. ABLE 643. to the Diuel himfelf. 220^ marg. Al,the foicrunncrsof An- tichvift. pag.11111z.z17.mar.505. 508.6 7z. Faire-Prophets,faire Chriftes, lying maifterSjforetold in the new Teftament- ]o8.marg, 63. &: 64. &• marg.Many mai- fters 5c^SMany Antichriftes.679, nu. 18. Rauening wolues. 18. ji8. Theeues not entring by the doore. zz3.marg.zz5.Prophecied of, & liuely defcribedby S. Paul, S.Peter, S.Iudc &c.3i7- 523.514. 6 19. 641.643- 6zo.locufles. '715, I he caufes that men fal to here- r1e.5i5.marg.s3?. Heauen , fiuit vntil the Paflioii of Chrifl p.9-nu i6.p.57Mnarg,p. Sec Limhus fdtrum. Differences of rewardes and glo* rie in heauen p,^4.55. 388. 411. nij 487-nu i : , ;r.-,arg- See AUrttjj Workj'S,'ReTK'ard. hofpitalitie toward the affiided fop Religion 26 ma.&:nu.4i.459 ma. See jilmes. What a heinous fault ic is, not to receiue and harbour Catholike Preachers and Priefts. i47.mag. I. ^(? E s V s , in EngliHi , Sau'ieur. 4I m red and reuerenccd* 481. It wor- keth miracles 101.171 marg. The force thereof againfi Diuels ibi. & 5 27.Anf\vers to the fophiftical arguments vTed by Herecikes againft the reuerece done to this ' name. 58J. By irreuerence there- unto, they prepare the" way to Antichrift 672. Jdiils in al the Bible, fignifie the falfe Gods of the Pagans. 6;6.346m. The Caluiniftes applying the word againft lacred Images , are condemned long fince by the 2. Counccl of Nice, 656. See marg-This name is to be ado- or C O M T R Sec VfU^es.Thcy are afhamcd of their iTanllating,/ww^/',for idol.ib. Hcrcfics are the idols oFthc new Teftatnent.pag. ^04. Jmitges.^iz <5 75 6^6.657. Theyhaue Go'is ownc warrat.571 63 7. Their c^itfcrenccfrom idols. 6^6- 657. How tliey are adored, 5J53-48?. Their aiitiquitie. ij- 6;j- Their fruit & comoditie 51 1-6^7. Ima- ges oFthe B.Trinitie & of Angels . 5 1 2. Image-breakers oLl codened Heretikesby t iC iNiccnc conn- ed.c$j 6 (537.Theyarcaccurredby the fame Councel , that apply the places of Scripture chat fpeakc ofthePagas Idols, againft facred images. 65(5. Miracles wrought by the image ofChrifl: p. z j.The abolifhing of Chrifts image , a preparation to fet vp the image of Antichirift 671. The honour ofChrifts in\age is the honour of Chrift himfclr'.<>7i. Impofician of hands ( taken of the vfc of the old law D.uc ^ i. and other t)l^css) vfe.i :n blciJing pag. 51, loj inliw.;l:i;: 1. 9599. 118. IJ4160.-*-, ; , . 6- firmationpag ii8.z8z.^ ..; ingi- uing holie Orders, pag -75.^9 7. 517-528. 557.marg. indulgences. See lUrdons. JupJiidUott , or , fo be iujljhd y what it fignificth. ;}5p.nu.i;5.Thefir(l and fccond iuflification 505 . The firfl iuftification.of mere grace with- outivorkes.j^s-37' '^^i.nuni.^i. S69. ^%i. marg. luftificationby workes.pag 16117. :;^o.pag. ^9^. ^96.<^gj.6p.6S^. Not by faitli only. See /rf/fb. What works iuftifie not pag. 555 nu.2o.z8.p 5^5.375. 4, 2. marg. See tht Annotdttons rpon the Eptjtle to the Re nuns^to f/« 5. ihnfter wdtcfiue, ani vpon the ix.Hf(/.Scc.»//j Y^Qikcs, SLrAftuth. OVER sits. Iuflification attributed to hope, charitie,&c.564. 585.nu.35.Cha- ririe the principal vertue in iu- flification. 46;.^ 16 How the Pro- tefl ants admit charitie &, good workes to iuflification. 463.\Vhy it is fo often attributed to faith. 55 7.^8i.456.n)ar.55 7.m.i.Paules meaning when he commendeth faith.^H^.Thciuflice of faith. 570. True inherent iuflicc , not impu- tatiue. 14.126.117. ,50. 179 35N mar. 358. nu.x . pag.j^M. nu.50 pa. 465-569. marg. 471. m. 472. ni.^77. 595- 6^ (.360 mar. How it is faici, Nu//f mji. ,'5 i. How it is faid, J^/;r/- tedtoiufiice. ^«;4.m. Increafeofiu- flice.69l.marg.559. ni.5co.inarg. How it is called Gods iuflicc. 346. m.,?5^.nu-22.pag.45v.4}(5.4S4, How Clirifl is our iuflice. 5^4. The Protcflants auoid the word. luli.li:,.ctoiis. I } 6. nu 6 p.6 ■ 4.nu.8. I'm: iuilice.of Ma;^fcs Law,vvhar. L. OVr B. Ladte without fintic 9-^-> 8.6 29. Her perpetual vir- ginitic. 4. f. HU,2T. Se vowed vir- ginitie 117. Her life, death, Af- fumption.pa. 26?. Herbleflednes 1 54.marg Her fciliuitics.i6^. HcL- excellencic, titles, prerogatiues. 117.1^?. 200. 24T. 263. zS^.i^-h margcnt. Her honour 117. 26^. 264. She is our Aduocatc, 264. 628. our hope. 264.498. margcnt. The meaning of the tcrmcs and titles giucn vnto her. 264. God and our Ladie faue vs. 504. The often faying of the Aue Marie azj. I27. The ancient fathers vfcdthe fame- z6;- 2 6a. Holy Simeon pro- pheciedofher forowes. izp.She Aaa ij was A T A was alwaies partaker of for- rowes with Clirift. ib.245.marg. fill of deep conremplations.ijo. The meaning of Chriftsfpeaches \nto her that may feeme hear J. 20D. nu.4. & ^. ThcProreftants keep no Holiday of her. 265. They keep not the day of her death , as they doe of al other checfe Saints in the new Church of England, ibid. They are not of thofe generations that fne pro-' prophecied fiiouldcal her B!ef- fed.115 . "larg.They derogate fro her honour. (17.267. Late men mufl; not iudge of their Pa- ftours ,of the (enk of Scriptures, ot queftions in religion. pag. ^10. They muft receiue the Sacra- ments &c. not at their owne had, but of their Ciergie andPaflours ^7. nu.19. ^o.marg. See Priepy Ciergie. I'mibus putrtwi,OY Abrahams bofcm. 16 7.m.i68.267.5 8-3.0.14.6, 8. mar. 6^g.mi.i^. 671. m. A third place. i47.6 5 8.mar.Theiuft men of the old Teftamet were not in heaueii til Chrifts Afcenfion. 167. Chrift defcended into Hel , to deliuer them.1^8. Seeifd,Hc»t«e». M MA chalet, Canonical Scripture 126.See.pag. 225. Marie. SceourB. Ladie. L. Mari4gea.Sa.crzmQnt 5 i.nu.6.p. 168. nu. 18. p. zoo.nu.z.p. 476. Indif- fo]uble,both partes lining. 14. 51. io.^.m.To5.i67.20o.36o.m. 496, & not lawful after diuorce- ibid. Honoured by Chrifts prefece. p. aoo. Pcrfcd- & beft without car- nal copulation. 4.nu.r 6. See chd~ ftitie^ Contme7}cic, How it is honou- rable in al.s^y. Inferiour to virgi- nitieaiid widowhood. 4, 494 .ni. B L B 495.marg.49(j. See ChAfiitie. Marriage of Priefts and votaries vnlawful. %eQ Vrttps,Vow. Old herefies' againft Marriage. 524. Catholikes falfely charged withthe fame. 524. Thcyeftemc of marriage more then the Prote- ftants. 476. Uitrtjrs^ true and falfe, p. i^- P.4T?; No true Martyrdom out of the Cathol. Church. p,4t 5. Martyrda a niod acceptable facrificc 54^. Their reward & glorie. 65^. and 66 5. m How they crie for renege. 6 6 2. Their cherefulandconftant countenance before the perfecu- tours. ^75 .r4. Their cofort at the very time of death 6c torments. ^09 marg. Masse. See Sacrifice. The word Map 40^. The Litur- gieor Majfe of the Apoftles. ^07. ofthe Greek Fathers, ibid. It is agreable to Chrifts inQitution, 407.408.409.to the Apoft.tradi- tion.4iO. toS. Paul concerning the praiers &petiti6s therin.y 17, Kjrie eleifon. 418. Gleria ui €xiclfis,p, 12S. inner marget.i'^f?«ithrife re- ^eatcdS )S.Hofana.. nu, 2 9.Co»i«?«w?o.408.How Antichrift and his minifters dial abolish the Mafle. 65.ni.nu.i j,,pag.so8. Mcduitour. See Saints. How Chrift is the only Mediaior. , 18. Mcrtte and Mentor ims. 66. Biarg. It hath correfpondence & relation to menesy hire, or reward. 15.16. i02.marg. ?«^.6^L-.m. marg. 4 9 5. marg. Both the meaning and word are in theScriptures. J77.m. &• ^87.;88.m.c3<;.m.6 55.mar. 50^. marg. VViience the merit of vv or- kes rifeth.6 6.marg.j64. 5 75. 587. H4- e F C O N T R 544"; 415. Difference of merits. J4. ^f. 441-587. 174. marg. We merit not our firft iuftification. SQC-luftifuAtion. To be worthie , & to merit , is al one. 177. mar. and nu. ^5,655. marg. 489. marg.50^. mar. The time of meriting is in this life only 121. mar. See workji. TheProteftants auoid the word merit. 589. The caUiininis dci\y Chrifts ovvne merits. 482. 659. marg. ;virr4i/i'f,necefraric to confirme new dodrine.z^.nu. i.pa. 256. nu.24. p. 2<59. nu. 12 pa. 446. nu. 12. True miracles only in the Catholik Church. 4<5. nu. 19. 10. p. lii.nu. 32. WhenHeretikes may vvorke true miracles, pag. 102. num. ^8. Forged or lying miracles 6^. nu. 24. p. 510. nu. 9. p. 67 .marg. Mirudis wrought by application of creatures , by the name of I E s V s , of the Apoftlcs & other holy men, by ^aints& their reli- kes , S. Peters fhadow , S. Paulcs napking. ioj.. 9^.mi. 15. 222.208. 2^4. 269. 275. 281. 295. ^16. iris chaines ,-?^. By touching Chri ft &■ whacfoeucr belonged to hmi. ^6. marg. 97. 99. JMirailci in one place and atone time more then in other. 1 ? 4. 109. 412. marg. Peculiar to ccrtaine countries. ^■;.\. marg. ThePro- teftants as faithles to belecue fuch miracles, as the old Pagans. 2; 4. They attribute them to the Diucl as the Heathen did.p.ii .in marg.They pretend Pharifaicall/ Cods honour in lierogating from the miracles of Saints. 122. mar. The guift of miracles in the Church for edification. 118. Chrifts miracles lignihcatiue. 111. mar. Moiikjs dc Mcnaflktil life. Whether they fliould worke with t'icir OVBItSIESi hands, sii. sii* They' were (lia- uen in the primitiue Church.andl Nunncs clipped of their hay:c* 5 1 2. see Enmit€s,Religtou(, N. Ni mar. Marie Mag- dalens penance. 142. m. The great penance in the primitiue Church 4:50 446. mar. The old canonical difciplinc. ibid. S. Paules chafte- ningofhisbody by penace- 4C0. Temporal paine remaineth due, whenthefiiineis remitted. 586. Satiffadion or workes of penan- ce, pag 8. nu. 8. iji.mar 195.184. 410.417.4^7. 59$,nu. 15.666. ma. They derogate nothing from Ciirifts fatisfadtio, but are tcqui- iit becaufcofthe fame. ^6^427. 489.^61. Thebody challifed by penance, is a grateful facrifice to God.^7s. The Sucrament of ?6urKt^ handled ABIE at large. 1 47. The neceflitie ther^ of, as of Baptifme pag. a<^S, itis fecu:jiUtiileuLip(^fi naufr>igittm. 248. The contempt thereof a finne againft the holy Ghoft. ^1. nu.jr. The parts thereof, Co«frifww,C«K- fep§n^Smfudion i47.Whatis Con- trition. 438. 248. mar. Luthers he- refie of Contrition 458 It vvor- kethfaluation.ib. We are bound to confede- 247. See Cetififion. AI finnes may be remitted by this Sacrament. 565. 629. It is the old herefie of the Nouatians to ;ieny that Confeflion to a Prieft is ne- ceflarie, and his Abfolurion.247. 248. See Abfolutton. Triep. Gods wonderful mercy toward penitent finners. i64« marg. Penance before Baptifme. 266. marg. V^rfeclton double : one in this lifc,aa other h\ the life to come 4?^ |. The ftateof perfedion- See ivnujitul life- iktbgioui. Permifton of feme things that are not allowed or approued. 105. Toleration of the euil, 250. Pfr/^nn^c.'.Caliioliks mens comforc inperfecucion. 25. mar. 140. 14S. m.2Si- mar. 6£i.nu. 71. pag. 654. mar 672 nn. 7. Their fecret af- fembiing in pcrfecucion.65 Their praifc in whofe houfes fuch Af^ femblles are kept. 29^. mar. 509. mar. 581 mar* There fiial be great perfecution of Catholike men toward the en! of the world. no. and. 178. marg. 6 76. marg Con- ft ancie in perfecution necefl'arie ib. m. 637. highly commended. 6)5 m. 66i.Tolookebackevpoii their lofles, is dangerous. 150. To foe-fake al rather then the Ca- thol. faith is neceflarie. i6^. mar. The better men moll affliifled in this life 665. The Church perfc" cuted by Hci* dikes & contra^ OF C O N T R tlewife 4^9. mau. Flying in time of pcrfecution. 294.. m. wife cua- ioons to efcape dangcrs,by i Pau- Icsexamplc^zj- 5055. png 517.111. Not CO tbrfakc our Pallours em- prifoneJ.481. 481. mar. Happie Gailers that fiicw mcrcic tothcir Cathol. prifoiicrs 308, mar. The coiirtcfie'oF heathen ofliccrs in this cafe. ^24 mar-To confcutby any mcancs to the pcrfecution of fuch, is a great oftence. ^44. mar. perfecntion an occafion of much good. 5^0. marg. The church in- creafedby pcrfecution. 185. mar, Tetir. Cephas, Rocke, al one. 197. mar. ^i. 42- Chriftbyf^iuinghini this name, defigned him bcfore- Iianu to be thevockc & founda- tion of his church- ib. nu.18 pjg. 75. nu 75 He promifcth to build his CliLirch vpoa him that -s . his pcrfon 42-..5 arlargc-H'; j.r.'i'.cch that his faith flial not failc- 184. nu.ji.&feq-The church was buil- dcd vponhinii& hcrecciucth the Primacic. 2^0. 809. nu- lo.pag. Co }. Vponiiim,not vpohis faith only or confcflion- ii.&: feq. Pe- ters manifold dignitie & prccmi. iicnce. 1;, ^7. 47. 48. nu. i. pag. 87.114 ii<;. 157. 140. 146. mar, 1.^4. nu. 51, zop.m. 4^1. 454. nu. 7. p. 24U. m. 294. ,-90- m. S. Paul fubmittcth his doitrine to his approbation. 452. Thekeicsgi- ucn to him, & what authoririe is (7C;r,ii:cd by them. 44. Hisautiio- ritic to bind and loofe. 44. He dorlipradife his primacie. 2^4. 265.274 ?o4- 4=2.4S4-»". 9-P- e04. His fucceflburs the Bifliops ofRoirie hauethiC fame primacic cV authoritic. 41. nu.i7.p. 'H 44- 184. 2vi.;^0 3. a;:. 554. By tlie rock isHj'^nificd no: only Peters pcrfc'n , but his Chaise and See, thcChurchbf Rome. 4i. 4;. 44. 0 V e R $ 1 e' s. He breaketh the Churches vnidc^ that forfakcth this 5te or Chaire. 554. 47?. Chrift is the Rocke, foundati6,&' Head of the church oneway, Peter an other way. 42, 468.470. Peters fl4iprignificththe Church. ij6. He gouerneth and protedeth the church conti^ nually. 274.217. TheProteftants and Puritans difagree about his preemincce or primacie. 250. m. They denied it before , and novr confelTeit. 250. mar- They dero- gate from Peter as much as is po/Tible. 455. Bezathinketh the Grccketextofthc fcripture fal- fificd in fauour of Peters prima- cie. 25. Their foolifli arguments againft Peters primacie. 281.582. m. 454. Their impudent aflcrtioii that he was neuer at Rome. 58^. 604. 454* For thispurpofe only, they deny that Babylo fignifieth Rome. 604 Their wragling about thetimeofhis being there. 61;. Their foolifliandgreateft reafoii againfl his being there. ;8i.mar. 38J. He and S. Paul planted the church at Rome. 2(^0 454. ;45m. 382. m 532. He wrote fro Rome. 604 He was crucified there 251, A table of i. Peters Ades ;j^. Tilgrwuge pag.6. j 8f . m. to the holy- land in the primitiue churcii. 47. to the holy Sepulchre. 78. to the memories ofiaints. 208. The dcuotion of Pilgrimes and the manner of their deuotion in holy places. 145. nu.4^. pag. 78. Sec lUlikcs. Tope. 1 he fuccc/Tion of Popes , is an argument vfcd by the Fathers, againft Hcretikes. ^7j- Popes XXXiil.Martyrs.p.(^5 4 &: p. 5 06. iheirroomc^v dignitic called an Apoftlelhip. 47;. Their fuprcma- cie. 251. 46 8. 522. The pracfiifc thereof by S. Leo the Great, &: s. Aa 4 Grc- A T A Cregorie the Great. 151. How they refiifed the name of vni- werfal Bifhop.z^ i.TheCouncel of Chalcedon ealled the Pope vmV merfal Bifliop. 251. rhey write zhcmCelnQS^Sermsfertmuni Dfj.i5r. He is theminiiterial Head of the church vndcr chrift. ^66- S. Pe- ters Succeffour. 151. 475. Not to communicate with him , is to be agaiiift Chrift or with Antichrift 31. nu. 30. iSee Antii hrifl. The Pope can not be Antichrift 65. nu. ii. 29. p. 208, mar. 554. marg. see AntkhTtji, He may erre perfonaily , not iudi- cially.185. 228.258. nu. 15. pag. 551. mar. p. 47^. nu. II. We may not refpeft the Popes perfon, but the priuiledgesof his office. 6j. 275.Thepriuiledges &: dignities of his office, 5ee Roman Church and Teter. Traier. 5ee Canonical houres. Long praier not forbidden, pag. 16. nu. 7.roprayalwaies.i7i.marg, The Churches colle 2 . What is to pray without in- term iHion. 945 .mar.5or.m.Our Lords praier or the Pater }2oficr.i . Aerius an old condemned Heretike denied it. Other mens praiers 6 intercefllons for vs. 137. 381. marg. Praying one for another is of great force. 581. m. 49^. m. To pray for our perfecutours. 188. nu :j4. Publike praiers more, auailabletlien priuat. pag. 41 (5„ The Priefts praiers more auaila- ble.pag.5 6 '•'^t the time of praier fpecialiy , God fendech comfor- table vifitations. 2B7. marg. Ticuhi-rs that preach wel , muft- liuc accordingly. 94, m. 102. m. 349. m. Cari-.oUke preachers in time of perfecution , v/hat is their comfort. 49S. Vrcd^'jtviation and reprobation declared at large, p 368. 5^9. They con- lift with free wil. 5?i. ^64. ?68, :?6 9.The myftericof prcdcftina- tioa and reprobation is humbly to be OF C 0 N T R to be reuerenccd , not curioufly fearched.5(> 4-369. nu20.li. 574. Nomanmuft by occafio thereof be reachlefte and dcfperatc in neglc:ternal,noc only fpiritual. 559.566. 567. 568. 57c. B b b Pr;»* A T h TfiHCM , how and vthcrcin to be obcicd.y9.i09.175. marg.^76.j77. ^08.609. They may not vfurpc Ecclefiaftical funftions. ^9. y^p. nu- i.pag. J89, xhcy haue no more right of fupremacic in fpi- ritual caufes, then Heathen Prin^ ces. 6g8. Chrift and his Apoftlcs charged with difobediencc to Princes. do8. nu. 18. Peter & lokn difobeied the Magiftrates com- jnanding then not to preach in the name of I e s v s. 171 margSo miift Catholikc Preachers ibid-In things lawful not to obey them, is a mortal finne. 376- Heretical tumults & difobediencc againft their Princes. t6 440. Herefies againft rule and ruperioritie-577. i>o(). num. 16. & iS.The obediece of Catholikes in al tcporal cau- fes.577.The deadly finnes of Prin- ces > uperiours exept not the fub- icd^es from their obedience, as thcWtclefips teach 609^ Princes themfelues muft obey & be fub- ieft in matters of faith & religio. 589.AI are vnder Peter & hisiuc- cefiburs.i50.i5i.?i8.m.Theircle- €lion& creatio farrc inferiour to Gods inftitutionofthe fpiritual Magiftrate. 608. The temporal Magiftrate is called, an humane treuturcdi why. 608. n.i 3. Praying for Kings and Princes, namely m the Majfe. 5 1 6. marg.517. Jrocepon on Palme-Sunday, y 5. Trofperitteno figne of the truereli- gion.15.marg. TruieJlAnts, Sec Heretikjs. Vurgamie. 12. marg.pag.3i.57 nu.29, p. 109. nu. 54. p. 187.388.389 595. nu ij.p . 610. None not perfectly cleanfcd, can enter into hcauen. dpr.ma.Purgatoricfire pafleth al tliepaines of this life. ^S^. The fame is rcleafed by the praiers of the liuingjSiJ. A third place. 147. B t 1 ' d76,marg. TheScrlptuteabufed againft Purgatoric,anrwercd.57^ See FuicrjSAiriJici for the deado R Rtconc'tli/itm to tlic Catholikc Church, 14. nu. 24.p.4i5.nu.5„ See Sikifme, Rf/j^M».Men of no religion Neuter Atheiftcs. 31. Mofthappie that fuffer any lofl'e for religion. 104* m.ioy.l hey that forfake their re- ligio to fauc their landes,are like Efail.584.marg.See Paj^CttfWJI. Reltgiuus life. 511. 5u. Their profef^ fio is according to Chrifts couri- fel,and the Apoftles example. 5 1, i3i.i7i.m.268.nu.44.totheSaints of the primitiue Church, a68. ;zi. Vigilant! as herefie againft fuch as forfooke al for Chrift, 381. m. Diuers Rtligions of Do- minicanSjFrancifcans &c.are noc diuers Sedes 29i.2y2.diuers rules andimitatio of diuers holy men, is the imitation of Chrift him- felf.48j.mar,497. Their lining ia common, Apoftolical. z68.Their rifing in the night to pray. 72. nu. 4i.Their bleiTing. 5 1 . The cotem- platiue life preferred before the adiue by our Sauiour himfelf, in theperfons of Marieand Martha. i"52. Both alwaiesinthe Church, ibid. See Monk^s and Monafikal Ufe, Eremites, Rehkjs. The touching of Relikes," the ir vertue,miracles.22. m. 15.9 2. 120.309.281.295.516.^54.527.572. The touching of Chrifts Perfoii orwhatfoeuer belonged to him, ^6.m.The hemme of Chrifts gar- nicnt.2 2.m.z5.56.mar. 9 2.Hisfe* pulchre. 78. 571. Mount Thabor & al the holy lad. 45.5 27.his holy Croffe. SeeCroj/t'.S. Peter sfnadow. 2j4. num. II. 275.274.his chaines. 334. or C ON T R \;-f.S.Paulcs napkins,or the nap- kins that had touched his body. 3iS.ji6.Hischaincs.5i.nu.ii.jj4, Hisbleflingand vertiie intheile Malta. JJ4. His prifonand other memories there. ^?2. marg. The Rclilcesof S.IohnBaptift, Elias, Abdias. ^7. S. Stcueiis Rclikcs. Yjc), z8i. S. AiiguftiaofRclikes. zyp. iSi.S.Chryfollom. i,'4.jiy. S.Hiero.781 10.571. S.Gregoric 5?4.nu.io.Thegreatervcrrueof Relikes,themoi'eis the honour of Chiift. 2j4. 515. i22. marg.. iJaints Rclikes of greater Force after their death.ji 5. Elifeus bo- dy. 4. Kig. 15. Miraculous rcfer- uation of Rclikes from putrefa- dion.^7i.Relikcsrereruedinthe old Teftamcut. 572. Vigilantius herefieagainfl Kelikes, condem- ned of old, and refuted by 5. Hie- rom. no. ^if . nu. ii.Thedeuo-* tion of the old Chriftians toward Relikes.97. 5^4. 572. 2:^5. iTi^i^'g- The deuotion toward Chriils body when it was dead. 117, n8. The Pagans abufed holy Relikes, as the Prorellants doc no, v. 57, Tranflation of R eli kes. 1 20, 6 j i. marg. 177. }Upro(jAtwfi. at large. ^6y, ^68.Sinne isalwaicsthe caufe thereof ib. 1 1 4. mar. It oaketh not away free wil. 568. 707. How God raifed Pharao. 563. Howheisfaidtoin- duratc.ib.to giuc vp into a repro- bate fenfe. ? :^ 6. mar. 548. nu. 26 . p. 27S. marg. See Gody Vrtcwil,Predef. tination. Rf^fr«ff«« of goods il gotten. 175. f-ewArd Differences of rewards in heauen ^4. 174. marg. see Heducn, Rcfpcd: of reward. i5. nu.4. pag. sr.nu.17.pag ^3i.mar.i62.mar. 656. marg. Reward^ what it ligni- licth. ?8.;. Reward for relicuing Cacholikc prifon;;rs. 25. m. zo. O V E R S I f J. nu. II. 5.8. m. 5 j9. for vifiting tliemmprifon. yjSm. for con- fcfling of Chrift openly. 16. for al workesof mercie. x6i. m.for forfakingand loofmg ought, for Gods fake. 105. 172. mar. 181. m. K«wf called Babylon, &: why. 604. ^^14. 679. 680. The Clilircn there, neuer called Babylon. 604. 614. 680. The Proteftants fomctimc wil not haue Babylon to lignifie Rome. 614. 680. Tiieir malice in expounding the 7.hilles,of Rome when the Angel himfelf expoun- dethit otherwife. 680. The com-- medatio of the church of Rome, and the faith thereof. ^4?. :^j^j. The Ghofpcl tranfported from Hierufalemthither.25.;. .ji4.mar. TheRomane faith and the Ca- tholike faith al one. ^47. The priuiledge of that See , not to erre. 5i. 62. 185. 137. nn.7. Gods prouidence towards the fame, more then to al other dates. 5 < 2. yo'*!. That See is therockeof the Church, and S. Peters chaire,ani See Apoftolikc. 42. 47. 6r. It ftandeth vnmoueablc againft al Turkes , Tyrants , Heretikes, Schifmatikes. 50;^. Princes and Empcrours ftand in aw c thereo f 528. marg. rhe Ancient Fathers or al Countries fought vnto it for refolution of doubts. 185. So ought al true Preachers. 451.45^. Heretikesonly refufe fo to doc. 45^. They hate this See.^-S j. ihey barke about it in vaine. 4j. 44. They place Antichrift there in 5. Panics time. 507. rhe great Apoftafie which S. Paule fpea- kethof i.T/;. 146. 247. i8f.mj ^92. Faith neceflfarie in this Sacrament. 200. The Proteftants Judge thereof by fenfe and rea- fon. 215. They are like the grofle Capharnaites. 2 i!r. To aske , how it may be, is a lewifli word, iij^. Their fcoflingat it.jf. nu. y j. pag. 76. 95. nu. 3. ii<5- marg. T^e real prefence is by confecration. 72 . 1 1 r. 401- not by receiuing , or in the receiuing only, ibidem, and 408- The Heretikes arguments anfwered. 112. and 229. marg. Adoration of the B. Sacrament, pag. 6.21. nu. 8 pag. 409. y J). The honour thereof by folemne pro- ceftions. J6. by coftly altars, cha- lices, ornaments.71, nr. byclea- ne corporals. 76. by many other meanes. 40P. 106. marg. The An- gels are prefent. 707. nu.8. It fan- difieththe altar. 62. 279. nu. 53. It is thefuperfubftantial and dai- ly bread , fpecially defired in the Vater nojier. if. 16. Thepreemi- nences thereof aboue Manna, 21^. xhe wonderful eflfedes ther- of in the receiuers. zt 4. 401. 40^. In what fenfe it is called fometi- meafigure,.72. nu.26. How it is borh a figure and yet the thing it felf.i 8 i- J f J How it is called bread atter the confecration. 72. 21^. Whether S. Paul faying , tln'fuj>pcr of our Lord , meane the B. S.ura- went. 407 Receiuing in one kind. <^. and 1 13. mar. ivi- zi;. 214. at large- xhe authoritie of Scriptu- res and primiriue Church for the fame.:i4. 275. mar.317. mar.Itis inciiffercntjiaoneor both kinds, according to the ChuKcLes or- dinan- OF C O W T R finance. 114! i 55- The caufes why the Church appointed one kind. ii4.Thc whole grace in one kind, aRd therfore the people not de- frauded. ZI4- The Heretikcs ar- .guments anfvi^ered. ibid, and 114. marg. Priefts faying Made muft rccciue both kindes.2.14. The pu- rkie and preparation required to the worthie rcceiuing thereof. 210. 23i.409- nu-27-28. 19 con- felTion of euery mortal fmne, ne- cefl'arie before we receiiie- 419. £uil men recciue the true body & bloud, though vnworrhily. 409. The danger and punilhrncnt of vnworthierecciuiug-4f9- nu zy. pag- 41 1, nu-p. 51. pag.405 mar. It is both a Sdcruffitnt and a S^crfia & why- 71. 165. The Sacrifice of the altar. zi. nu. 4. 183. and 403. and 56 7. 57^-5 77- ^7^- 5 79. at large. 106. n- z^. 29S.n iz. sb8 Clirift facri- ficed his body & bloud at his laft Tipper. 71 nu. 28. i8j. 184. The facrifire of the altar is the felf fa- me that was vpontI\eCrofle. 574. 628, chrift is often offered , &: in many places 578. It is a comme- mo ntiue facrihce, yet a true fa- crificc. 1S4. It fucccedcd in the place of al the facrifices of the old Law. 405. nu. ii-^'^y. 577. & feq. Chrift did not take away al facrificc by the new Teitamcnt, but change them into a better. 567.575 5 7 7.& fcq.rh-c external religion of the new Tcftamentis principally in the Sacrifice of the altar. 16 .[■ Chrifts eternal pricft- hood confiftethin this facrifice. ^6 J. T lie Fathers cal it,thevn- bloudy facrifice. s7?. they cal it the .vj4jf/d.4o;.\\ by it is called the luibuiiji' 5b8- The G,cncral redem- ption vpon the Croffc particu- larly a--plied in this facrifice. 5 79 OVE R. SIBC. The Caluinifts argument again ft this facrifice , maketh no leffe againft the facrifices of Moyfes. 574- zoy. nu. 19. Their argument againft chrifts body often offe- red and in many places , was an- fvvered by the Fathers long agoe. 578.It is offered to God only.299 in the memorie and honour of 'Saints. 299. 409. 6j6. for the li- ning and the dead.4iD 40J, nu-z r. pag. 6j6SecMaJfe. S4 cri/f ; 7. mar. 5^4. mar.The Pro- teftants deride the myftical in- terpretations of the ancient Dodours. 564. mar. I he people may not iudge of the fcnfe of scriptures , or of their Paftours expofitions;To.The comfort and profit of Chriftian Cachol. men in reading and hearing the Scrip- tures. ;io. 580. marg. 541. What they find infearcliing the scrip- tures. 108. Not only Scriptures, but tradition alfo. lyi.mar. ^oj?. 541. 25c. mar 6a7mar. 666- mar. The Apoftlcs and Churches pre- cepts ^02 mar See TM.4i9- m. 643,541. m Apoftolical traditions- 375. 407. 431. 510 511- 5,63 41 (^. m. Par-. ticular traditions of the Apoftles the Lent. 12. 131. m. the admini^ tration of the B. Sacrament.407. 410. a commemoration & inuo- cation of Saints in the Maffe. ib.. praier for the dead ib. and 510^ mingling water with wine. ibid. Baptking of infantes. 509. 510. the ApoftlesCreed 5 1 o.See other particular traditions, p.604. 509.. & 5 10- P^l^wo^cr in the Mafire.517 keepingof Sunday, Eafter,Whit~ funtide &c. 40- 412. m- How to know Apoftolical tra .iiti0ns.5 10 S.Ignatius booke of the Apoft. traditions, ib. The Fathers efti- mation of traditions, no. The Proteftants hatred of the very name and fuppreding the fame iiv the text of holy Scripture. 509. fii. ra. They are called, Depofitum 5^4. defcending from the A- poftlesbyBi(hop andBifiiop vn- ro theendof the world- 534. The: Proteftants can fhew no fuch D^- fofiium*^^^. Heretikesconuided by tradition, y. 5io.-Iewifh & he- retical traditions* 40. 97. Tranflmon ofthe Bible into Greek, called SeptHxginu 633. cited ofthe Euangeliftes , and authentical \w theGreeke church, ibid. Theau- tlientical Latin tranflation. ^Sz. Beza prcferreth it before al the reft. Sec tbe preface. Tranflatours of holy Scripture muftbeexaifi: and fincere.20o. See f^< prcfaa^^ V V Irgf.'iifff, better then Marriage, niore meritorious & grate- ful to God, fitter for his (ecuicc. 4. 51.397.675. m. 321. Thecon- trarie was louinians old codem- iiedh6refief5i2yireinitiecoun». felcd Of ComtROverse^; (ekd , not commanded n. ^96. 3^5. marg.See M4rria^e^?To(c^cd virgins naay not marric. See Vow, 7 he flatc of virgins pafleth the reft.^yJ.marg. Vifms recorded in the Scriptures. 185. 187. 288. j^r. 446. Vifions hauc no credit with Herctikes, • fpccially with the Proteftants. a88. marg. 446. Some haue been rapt to fee the ftateof the next life. 445. marg. txtnmevntlm. See Extreme. VoWyZn 26ts of foueraigne worfhip.^ J 5 z.Neuer true religion without vowes& votaries, ib. The Pro- teftants haue abadoned al vowcs and votaries, ib. Vow of monaf- tical and religious life. 153. 174.. Vow of virgmitie or chaftitie, lawful, poftible &c. si* 5^0.5^1. 5 jt. Yong women may vow Re- ligion. 5^1. Our B. Ladie vowed virginitie. iz 7. The daughters of Philip the Deaco were vowed virgins. ^2!. The Apoftles vowed poucrtie a^ii^rofeffcd the reli- gious ftiate of pcrfedion. p. 51. nu.2i. 27^Brcachofvowesdam- iiable.274.59 5.396.Itistobreake their firft faith, 530. It is togoe after Satan. 5^1. It isthehigheft kind of Sacriledge. 274. It is ivorfethenaduoutrie. 5 52. What virgins and vidowesthe Apoftlc allowcchtomarrie.jpd. 53i.loui- nian for perfuading Nunnes to niarrie , is called of S. Auguftin 4 monfter : and of S. Hierom , he & his folowers, C/;ri^u» Epicures 537. The Proteftants callouinians he- pcfie , Gods word. 552. What vowes are vnlawful , and not to be kept.? 25. Vfurie not to be vfed among chri- ftians. 140. Spiritual vfurie in the better fenfe. dS.nu.zj. W VV'tdo-rvbood. 529. at large. This ftate more blefled then the ftateofMatrimonie* 39 j. marg. Their continual praier & conti- nencie. 518. mar. The example of holy Anne. 129. 130. S. Ambrofe and S, Auguftin wrote whole books in commendation of the ftate of widowhood. 519. The Churches widowes called D/iro- tJtJ[£ , and their office. 5 29. They muft haue had but one husband, ibid. The Caluinifts moft abfur J expo^tion of thcfe >vords , Tht husband of one wtfe. 530. The Apof- tle forbiddeth not al yortg widowes to vow. 531. See Ce»f<- nenc'te. The word of God , is not only that which is written in the Scriptu- res. 499. See Ghofpcl. TraJittou. Workjs meritorious of life euerlaf- ting..i7. 159.550. 4S7. 544. 5^,^. 753. mar. Noworkesottliemfcl- ucs , without faith and the grace of God , are meritorious. 340. 544. Such are the workes thats. Paul excludeth from iuftiflcatio. 340.350.353.375. 348.452. mar. We prefumc notvponourowne workes or merits , asofourfel- ues , but as of Gods grace, 868. marg. 544. The Proteftants make no difference between Chriftian mens workes done in grace , and the workes of lewes and Pagans. 373. They areiniurious to Gods grace , which makcth workej meritorious. 5 44. The Scriptures which they falfely alleadge , an- fwercd. 170. ^64.Wearc iuftified by workes alfo , and not by faitiv only. 16. 593. ^94. and S95. atlar- ge. 139. marg. 6 18. mar. 464. m. 4po. m. 533. mar. See Ta'tth, Gooi Ctc woi> \>-orl-esberorc taich, though not meritorious, y ct are preparatiues totheHrlliuftihcation. 28S.35Z, m.That euery man flial be rewar- ded according to his vvorkes,is a common phrafe in Scripture. 44. 546. mar. 350. j8 7. 506. mar. 594. mar. not according to faith only or lackeof faith. 690. nu. 12. Al good vvorkes rewarded in hea- uen.650. mar. -74. nu. i.pag.558. 477. marg.494.marg.172. marg. Hcauen is due for them accor- ding to Gods iuftice. 544. 55^. 550. mar; They giue great confi- dence before God. 676. mar. Workes may be done in refped of reward. 16. num. 4.. pag. 5 80. mar. pa. 400. The three workes ofiuftice. 14.15. i6.Workesof mercie how acceptable to God. ^i2.286.mar. 508. mar. See Almes Workes of perfection or fupere- rogation. 400. 459. 152. m. See C. Ekan^dkal Ceunfils. Wor}tcs fa^ 0 N T R O V E R S T E S," tisfadorie. 131. m.See Vaith, lujtl-^ _/fuf ?o«,iVfe? if J, Re iv<«r^.Heauen pre- pared for them only that deferuc it by good workes. 55. num. 1^. pag. 67. mar .Without good wor- kes a man flial be damned. 131. m. 159. mar. 688. marg. The booke of euery mans workes opened ia the day of iudgement. 6<^o, \Yorldljrfremds.86, 87. 158. marg. ZEaU againfl: Heretikes. See Herettkji, in Gods caufe. 6s7nu.ii5.pag 690. nu 9. Zealc in religion , counted of worldly men , madnes. 86. See Neuters^ Zeale and feruour to heare and folow Chrift. 97. Zeale of fauing foules. 1^7. i6j.and 164. mar 481. inarg.4^6.mar. cSo.marg.Zeale agaiuft finne. ^ig^ marg. The madde zeale of heretikes. ^ocf, marg. LAVS ro E 0: Faults cfcnpcd in the text. The former word Is the fault, the Uter the conecTmti ?ag iX.l.ig.thcr ayiiCjthcraync.p.ic l.i4.floxes,foxcs,p. 66. I 41 ftrawcdj ftriTcdft. pT t6.l. u. fort hand, forth and. p. 5)6,1. i8.your,yoH. p. «?7. 1.19. tcl, to tcl, p. irj. 1. 16. at, a. p. i{0. 1. 1, ihlth, thathc. p. 197, 1. i. * with, with. p. 104. 1. n. fpake/^pcakc. p. 116. 1. x8. to tToe,goc,p. 1 J 6.1.17 poftvcrbummf, addc 17 .p. 170. 1. }i- falutation,faliiation. p.3if .1.8, intOjin to.p.jnl.*.liiid,laiids.Roin.i,io.Icv{',Icv' firft.i Cor.i, jo.Sandificatio, and dn- ^irtcation.i.Cor.6ji5).ownc,ownc?i.Cor.i?,ii.by/oi- * by. i. Cor. lo, ir. indeed, (indeed, Phil.4,8.ainublcami.ible.i.Thcf.j,3.Would,should.i.Tiin.7,ii.b,bc.Heb.<,i6'on,an.Ib.v, zo. intrcdjCinrcd.Hcb. u, if.the,to the. i.Pct.i,i7.This, Thisis. i. Io.i,io.world,Vford.r, Io.5,i7.hini, inhim.j.Io.v. 4.thatther»,thcnthat.Apoc.i,io.tc,the.Apoc.i4,i3. hcadjdcad. Otijer faults. Prcf.f .To fay. or hand ledjhandled.^.We thcifor^.text.tcxtjajidto.^'.For example. mar, after al,before al^ Wc bind. of,of his. Pag. X. 1. 9. of al, of.p n 1 ij.prinia'C, priiiare p.S^.marg.Lcu.ii.Lu iT.p.tJ'.1.4.hcares,' hcarcrs.p.>>j.l.ti Lukc,S.Lukc p.nS l.<^,of,ycarcsof,p 1 jy is, it is p.i jj.ma l.ult thealmcs, alincs p lu l.x6.fv(crc,^crc p n^.marg 1 - 1 moral, mortal p xjv 1 i.prccecdc'h,procce- dcth p.i)4l 4j cntcrnctli,entcrtayncth p iv8.1,'7.worc,vcie I.fcq las,as p.t8» 1 pcn.Opcr- _. ,_. . — f- .-_, — J- r • •< ' r .-.-.f...._ »», '■■^t* prefigure, prefigured. p 517.1.10 for al,for.p.f ix l.i & p. $24 I.i j iniquity, antiquity, p. fjj-, 1 ^(.ChrilHans,Chrirtmas.p.?5^.l.zi whcrin in,whcrin p.j63.1.i5).place,placcs l.)o. iniuf>, rniuft p.f77 l.t^.Chriftsjof Chrifts p.6ii. 1.46.to,to bc.p 614 l.i. fcniours.fcniour p.6.8.L 57. Cypri.i,S. Cyprian. p 6ix.l. 3. alone, al one.p.6x8,l.5x.Philetius,Philctus.p 66x,l 4.in7^, thy p <576.marg.firft vifion, fift vifion,p.684,l.IJ.itj ioU.Inthcublccf fpifllw i^ldGho^ pcl,addc, S.Pomimkj Ep. i. Tini.4,